《All-in-One System: All I Need is Erotic Coins》


 Chapter 1 All-In-One System - First Ability

    ?Damian''s father, Giovanne, was incapable of awakening his abilities. He was wealthy and hoped to use the serum to be a superhuman to earn even more money! It did not work, and the sad truth was that his bloodline was not good.


    Scientists discovered that the ability one would get after using the serum was already written in their DNA, which meant it was almost impossible to change it.


    "If I can''t get an ability, my son will be superhuman and make our family great!"


    When Damian turned 18, Giovanne sent him to the hospital to get the serum, hoping his son would change the broken fate of his family ¡ª it did not work.


    Both father and son were among the percentage of people who could not awaken any abilities at all, and that was frustrating! Damian wanted power so badly, especially after seeing his friends drift away, unwilling to befriend a nobody like him.


    The afterparty of his failed serum injection consisted of drinking lots of alcohol, beers, whiskey, and anything strong Damian could find behind the counter of the Moonlight Night Club.


    "Pour me another one," Damian said, gesturing to the bartender to add more to his cup.


    "Damian, you drank too much already."


    "Can you do your work and pour me some more?"


    Even though the bartender knew Damian was not okay, he poured more alcohol into his cup ¡ª it was his job, after all.


    A few drinks were only the starting point of Damian''s night. The Moonlight Night Club had many things to offer and was not in shortage of women who loved a handsome face like Damian''s.


    Damian''s slick back hair, ck as charcoal, was a charm to any girl who saw it. His amber eyes were ordinary, adding vor to his perfect facial features and toned body.


    That night, he had the time of his life, having multiple girls on his bed, providing pleasure to make him forget he was a failure. Damian returned back home with the help of the bartender, who drove him back to his house.


    A good friend, one who wished things got better for Damian.


    "What happened?"


    Damian got up from bed, feeling like a truck had run through him multiple times. His head hurt like hell, and the urge to throw up appeared right after waking.


    Last night, when he was having sex with some girls from the nightclub, a notification popped in front of him, showing his new unique ability! But, unlike what he thought, Damian was not a failure, and the serum had worked for him.


    But Damian was so drunkst night he had yet to notice the appearance of his new ability, which was a system.


    "What is this?" thought Damian as he noticed a small circle he could touch using his fingers, like a touch screen.


    He did precisely that, making an immense tab appear in front of his eyes.


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 10]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 1>


    <Agility: 1>


    <Endurance: 1>


    <Ability Power: 1>


    It looked exactly like the screen of a game character, allowing the user to increase attributes,  thus increasing the body''s power. Not only that, but there was an attribute called Ability Power, and Damian was almost sure it could boost his other abilities!


    But what abilities? Even if his system could improve his body, what use was that when confronting incredible abilities from all the other people? Or worse, the beasts from the dungeons?


    Damian started to feel apprehensive, but when he scrolled down the stats screen in front of him, he could not believe what his eyes were seeing.


    "A store!"


    A store that used the same Erotic Coins. What did the store have? Superhuman abilities! Damian, scared of not having one ability, could buy as many as he wanted as long as he had the money for it. Not only that but there were even items on disy, those one could find deep in the dungeon, which had strange properties.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was a superhuman power capable of doing anything, and Damian could not wait to enroll in the finest university in the country, where some of his ''friends'' went.


    "Imagine their faces, those bastards."


    Many people had drifted away from him as he was someone without ability; for them, he was seen as weak and unfit for the world. Damian wished to change that, especially now that he had the help of a powerful system.


    "Now, what ability should I buy first?"


    Damian scrolled through the abilities, and there were many to choose from: fire maniption, water maniption, wind maniption, telekinesis, etc. Anything one could think of was there, even some abilities that looked too overpowered to be true.


    But what could Damian buy with his meager 10 points? All the abilities there had grades ranging from grade 1 to 10. The higher the grade, the stronger the ability was, and based on his analysis, Damian could upgrade all the powers he bought, which was incredible!


    Take the Garmony Upper School, the best superhuman academy in the country. People need to pass a writing test and a practice one. One had to do well in those two tests and have an ability with at least grade 3!


    People could upgrade the grade of their superhuman ability through training, and other methods, such as the ability crystals one could find deep in the dungeon ¡ª although these were rare and expensive, if you could find one for sale, that is.


    Damian checked the abilities avable to him, and with his 10 Erotic Coins, he could only buy grade 3 abilities which weren''t that extraordinary.


    Not that these abilities were terrible. Damian knew any ability was strong; it depended on the user and the situation. Of all his choices, the telekineses ability looked the coolest.


    Why did he choose that? Well, it was the most versatile skill he could buy. With it, Damian could pull and toss any objects and even enter inside one''s mind to control it ¡ª if he mastered it.


    He could also use the telekineses to make his own body fly, which was fantastic, and not many people could do that. So, having the power of the mind would grant him many possibilities and be useful in many situations.


    It was not the strongest ability to have in a fight, but it had many functions, and remember, it was only the first ability Damian would get. With the help of his system, he could have multiple skills, which was incredible and almost impossible.


    Damian knew some humans had more than one ability, but those were rare, and based on what he saw on the TV, the highest number of powers a person had was three. That was already considered a genius, but what would Damian turn to if that was the case?


    With one click, Damian bought the telekineses ability, making it appear on his character screen where the skills were.


    <Telekineses (Grade 3)>: You can move anything with your mind and enter inside the mind of others.


    That ability alone cost him his 10 points, making him poor again, but that would change once he arrived at the Garmony Upper School.


    "Now I have to show this to my father," Damian thought as he looked for something to move inside his bedroom.


    He wished to start with small things, afraid he would mess up and hurt himself. The object to choose was a pen above his table near hisptop.


    With his palm open, Damian moved his hand toward the object, like a character from a TV show. He tried his best to concentrate, using his ability to pull the pen toward his hand. Nothing happened at first, and that was expected.


    It was hard to use one''s ability, especially for Damian, who was not supposed to have one in the first ce. But after a few minutes of trying, it worked! Damian''s hand was like a ma, attracting the pen, which flew from the table toward his hand.


    "It worked! Hahaha! It worked!" Damian yelled, jumping with excitement, waking his father up.


    The door of his bedroom opened, and a man that looked like an older version of Damian showed up.


    "What happened? Son? Why are you so happy?" Giovanne asked, frowning his eyebrows, trying to understand what would make his son so happy.


    Damian looked at his father and said, "Father, father, the Serum worked, and I am a superhuman now!"


    "What? Don''t lie to me, son. You know how this is a dream for me, to rebuild this family," Giovanne said, getting close to Damian and grabbing his shoulders.


    Giovanne felt like his son was ying with him, but then he remembered that Damian never pranked anyone, especially his dad, someone important to him.


    "Son, can you show me?"


    "Absolutely. Watch and learn," Damian said.


    He went to his desk, cing a pen above it. Giovanne could not understand what his son was doing after seeing him open his hand. But then, the pen on the table flew toward Damian''s hand, just like before.


    "This... this..."


    "I told you I am a superhuman now, dad. Now, is the best school in this country still epting students?" Damian said with a smile, as he could not wait for it.

 Chapter 2 A Beautiful Lady Comes With Trouble

    ?The day turned out to be a busy one. Giovanne, Damian''s father, was happy after seeing his son turn into a superhuman. What he needed to do? Well, make sure his son got a shot at the Garmony Upper School, the best one in the country.


    Giovanne was someone without superhuman power, but he had money, and contacts, so it was easy for him to pull a few strings and get Damian on a bus to the school. What helped was that only the writing test happened, and the most crucial test, which was the practice one, would happen inside the school itself.


    With a bit of cash, they allowed Damian to skip the writing test ¡ª which was pretty easy in the first ce ¡ª and get straight to the practice test.


    "Son, don''t forget yourptop," Giovanne said as he helped Damian pack up his stuff before the trip.


    One could bring anything but weapons and food; all of it had to be packed inside a backpack and nothing more. The school had a points system, meaning students could get points inside the school and use those points to buy things. So it was unnecessary to bring a lot of things, and it was prohibited as it would make the point system pointless.


    "Don''t worry, father. So, will I take a ne to Garmony and then get a bus from there?"


    As expected, the Garmony Upper School was in a city called Garmony. The school was not inside the city but outside, like a boarding school.


    Damian and his father lived in another city, which meant Damian had to take a ne, making his trip a little longer. But, it was alright, as the bus to the school would leave in four days, more than enough for Damian to arrive in Garmony.


    "Yes, here are your passport and the tickets. You can''t use the money inside the school, but I still sent some to your bank ount, as I believe they will let you leave on specific dates. So, son, I will miss you, and I hope you turn into a great superhuman," Giovanne said.


    Giovanne would not go with Damian to Garmony city, as he had lots of things to do, even more now that his son was superhuman.


    Damian''s father was not too focused on hispanies before, as he did not see a future with his family being ''crippled.'' But now his son had developed a telekineses ability, bringing hope to Giovanne again. He could not wait to return to the office and make hispanies decent again so that when his son returned from school after a few years, he would take control of thosepanies, making them even more incredible.


    The two hugged each other, and then Damian left, taking a private car his father gave him and going directly toward the airport.


    "So you are a superhuman now, little Damian," Alfred said.


    Alfred has been a personal driver for Damian''s family since long ago, working mainly for his father. He was old already, but even after the decline of Giovanne''spanies, he still remained by his side, helping him with everything.


    He was a close friend to Giovanne and Damian too! Damian''s mother died when he was little, which affected him greatly. Alfred was a friend of his father back at the time and helped Giovanne with his grief, being there for him.


    "Yes! Can you believe it? I am so excited to enroll in the school and see my ''friends'' who treated my father and me like shit."


    "Ha, I wish I could be there to witness the scene. Little Damian, they will try to befriend you or apologize, but don''t trust those snakes. A true friend would never abandon you, no matter what," Alfred said.


    Perhaps it was the age or the trust Damian had in Alfred, but his words made sense and had a sense of wisdom.


    "You are right, Alfred. I will not let them fool me," Damian said.


    Damian looked through the window the entire journey, only returning from his daydreams after Alfred called him, saying, "we are here, sir."


    He looked at the airport, a big building with people going in and out. Crowded, one could say, and Damian had a flight to take in two hours.


    "Goodbye, Alfred. Take care of my father for me, will you?" Damian said as he opened up the door of his ck limousine.


    "I will take care of him, sir, absolutely," Alfred said, taking off his hat in a show of respect.


    Then, Damian left the car and went inside the airport to wait for his flight. With his money, getting a VIP room for his waiting was no big deal. All Damian had to do was show his card,  granting him ess to one of the best VIP rooms avable.


    "You can go in, sir," a man in a ck suit said.


    The room was not empty, but it was not crowded either. Damian had many foods and drinks to choose from, all of which were free! He still had two hours of waiting, so it was more than enough for him to eat and rx on thefy sofas the VIP room had.


    He ate rice, meat, and vegetables and drank delicious orange juice. Damian was the type of person to eat healthy to maintain his toned body, something he worked hard to achieve.


    "Now I can finally have peace and rest," Damian thought, sitting on the sofas to take a quick nap before the flight.


    Of course, he was not dumb, so he set the rm fifteen minutes before the flight so he would not bete. Though things did not work his way because when he was ready to take his nap, a youth approached him.


    It was a girl with silver hair, more to the side of white, blue eyes, and soft skin. Her fragrance of wildflowers entered Damian''s nose, making him feel indescribable.


    "Can I sit here?" she asked Damian, pointing to the empty sofa beside him.


    Sure, Damian was handsome, but the girl looked like she came straight from a fairy tale, something he could notpare to just yet.


    "Sure. Why not?" Damian said.


    The girl wore blue jeans and avender jacket with a flower on its back. She sat, looked at him, and said, "I am Aurora; nice to meet you."


    "Damian. Nice to meet you too," Damian said, then he scratched the back of his head and asked, "may I know the reason for your approach? I do not owe you money, right?"


    Aurora giggled, covering her mouth with her hand, and then she said, "do I look like a loan shark?"


    When Damian thought about it, she looked nothing like a loan shark.


    "I sensed you are a superhuman too, so I came to befriend you. Who knows, maybe both of us are heading toward Garmony Upper School," Aurora said.


    Damian was not that surprised when she said that. Although he had only recently gotten his power, he knew a lot about them, as it was amon subject on TV. Most superhumans could sense each other to a certain point, and it was not umon for some to have the ability to track superhumans.


    Aurora may have had that ability, but Damian could not know that for sure.


    "Would you believe it if I told you I am heading to Garmony too? This is too much of a coincidence."


    "Really? Then we are probably taking the same flight too! Can I go with you? I don''t feelfortable traveling alone," Aurora said.


    Like the gentlemen he was, Damian would not let a girl travel alone in such a dangerous ce, and he also enjoyed thepany of refined beauty.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No problem at all."


    They both smiled at each other but did not speak any further. Aurora had a sketchbook where she drew many things, all with mastery, showing she was an artist. On the other hand, Damian opted for a nap, waking up only a few minutes before the flight.


    It was not the rm he sat up that woke him, but Aurora, poking him with her fingers, "Damian, wake up! Our flight is next."


    Damian got up from the sofa and checked his phone to see if he waste.


    "Still twenty minutes, nice."


    They left the VIP room, passing through all the standard procedures, and embarking on their ne afterward. It was too much of a coincidence for Aurora and Damian to meet there, and if their seats were next to each other, then Damian would believe something was wrong with the situation.


    But no, they had different seats far from each other and did not exchange words during the flight. It was a first-ss flight, with good food, wine, and afortable bed for them. Damian did not even see the time pass as theynded on Garmony after a few hours.


    "Everyone, we arrived at Garmony. Please don''t forget your handbags, and enjoy your time in the city!" the flight attendant said.


    Damian grabbed his backpack and left the ne, encountering Aurora outside, waiting for him.


    "Did you really think you would escape from me? No, no, no, I will bother you on the bus too!" she said.


    It seemed Damian had no way of escaping her, so he joined the fun, leaving the airport with Aurora, looking for a hotel for the next days before the bus came.


    With a quick inte browse, it was easy to find many ces, but after Aurora insisted, Damian had to find a hotel with two rooms close to each other so she would be close to him.


    "There is this one. A five-star hotel. Let''s go check it," Damian said.


    He called a car to drive there, arriving at the Stardust Hotel in less than an hour. "The ride is 45 Denars."


    Not expensive, at least not for someone like Damian. He paid the driver and looked at the hotel right in front of him. The Stardust Hotel was one of the most famous in the city and the country.


    A man was at the door to say wee to Damian and Aurora, and a woman was behind the desk, ready to book their stays.


    "Here is the key to your room," she said, giving Damian a key with the number 304 and Aurora a key with the number 305.


    When Aurora said something about a room close to each other, Damian was thinking of maybe a room on the same floor, but a room beside him? Wasn''t that too much?


    "Is she in love with me? No way, right?" Damian thought as the two used the elevator to reach the third floor.


    "Unfortunately is time for us to part ways, but maybe we can meet tomorrow morning in the hotel''s cafeteria? Also, give me your phone," Aurora said.


    She grabbed Damian''s phone and added herself to his contacts, saying, "you better text meter." Aurora left after that, entering her room to rx after the trip.


    The more Aurora acted, the more Damian felt she liked him. Not only in a romantic way, but Aurora could be a friend. Damian had lost all of his friends after they got to know he was someone powerless, so he was feeling alone, and Aurora showing up had been something fun for him, even if she bothered him most of the time.


    "Calm down, Damian. You will learn more about the rtionship as time passes."


    Damian grabbed his key, which was used on the door reader, opening it up. Then, he threw his backpack on the king-size bed and went directly to the bathroom for a shower.


    "I am stinking, while Aurora has such a pleasant fragrance. It is not my fault this weather is so hot."


    The entire room was extraordinary, better than Damian''s house, which was one of the rich. "A five-star hotel is no joke," he thought, entering the hot tub, looking for some rxation.


    He went inside and then remembered he had not taken the soap. Unwilling to leave, Damian used his newly acquired power to pull the soap from afar, flying directly toward his hands.


    "This is so useful."


    Damian did the same with the shampoo, and the towel after bathing, then jumped on the bed, turned on the TV, and watched many different things to pass the time.


    Also, he practiced his telekineses with everything, such as levitating the TV controller, pulling out snacks from the kitchen, and opening up the refrigerator for some water. The only way for him to get good at it was with practice, and the good part was that his power had many ways to use for training and did not require a particr ce, neither had the chance of destroying everything.


    "Maybe I can make use of my power with a bow? This is one of the skills I have," Damian thought.


    Damian was rich, so it was pretty standard for him to practice different sports during his life, and one of those sports was archery, which he was excellent at. The only reason he did not bring his bow with him was that it was not allowed, but Damian was sure the school would have a bow to sell, one even better than the one he had back home.


    Well, those were things to think about in the future. So Damian was more focused on passing the time and surviving the following day, as he had to eat breakfast with Aurora, who was now speaking a lot.


    She was so timid back at the airport, but now after getting to know Damian more, she spoke about everything. Damian, on the hand, was not the type to talk that much, but it was nice to have something to exchange a few words.


    ~~~~


    A few days passed, with the two staying at that hotel. Damian did not leave that much, as he did not feel like it was the time to explore the city ¡ª it was no vacation for him, but something meaningful.


    He spent all the time he could practicing his telekineses and was way better than when he first got the ability. So Damian could now toss and pull objects faster, with more precision, and grab heavier objects with his mind, likerge rocks.


    Also, one of the things he spent a lot of time practicing was how to levitate his own body, and he seeded. He was still far from a fast flight, but it was fast enough and cool simultaneously.


    But now it was time for him and Aurora to leave the hotel and go outside the city, waiting for the bus leading them to Garmony Upper School.


    When they got there, more youths of the same age were also waiting at the bus station, all of them superhumans. Most of them gazed at Aurora when she appeared ¡ª she was gorgeous, after all ¡ª but one of these youths did more than just look and went to speak with her.


    "Aurora, who is this loser with you? Aren''t you supposed to marry me after we graduate from Garmony?"

 Chapter 3 Heading To The School

    ?The youth who came to speak with Damian and Aurora was tall, had blonde hair, and had blue eyes. He was good-looking, but the aura he exhaled was one of royalty and one of someone who thought themselves higher than everyone else.


    Damian disliked the type. It was like his old friends who saw themselves as better than him, who had no superhuman ability.


    "Joffrey, you know the marriage is not set yet, and I told you I have talked to my father to cancel it," Aurora said, visibly angry with the boy who approached her.


    Damian, beside her, quickly understood the situation, and now it made a lot of sense. Aurora was from some royal family, like Joffrey, and they were supposed to marry in the future after their years in Garmony Upper School.


    But he would have to face trouble if the situation was that delicate. Damian knew it was not Aurora''s fault the man in front of them was an asshole, so he did not feel angry toward her but disliked the sight of the youth in front of him.


    "And who are you? Aurora''s boyfriend?" Joffrey said with a clear intimidating tone.


    The other youths who would go to Garmony, too, were watching the scene unfold, curious about the identity of all the three who started to fight right after they got there.


    "I am Damian; nice to meet you. And no, I am not her boyfriend but a friend," Damian said.


    "I see. Well, like you heard, I am Joffrey," he then gave his hand for a handshake.


    Damian looked at it and felt it did not fit his character, but maybe he had misjudged him? Without overthinking, he gave his hand for a handshake too, but before it reached Joffrey''s hand, a tiny ice needle came out.


    The needle came from Joffrey''s hand; it was his power, and he wanted to hurt Damian, piercing his hand with an ice needle. Damian was surprised to see such an extreme reaction from someone he had done nothing to, but he was quick to react, using his superhuman ability, telekineses.


    With the power of his mind, a medium-sized rock from the nearby road flew toward his hand, meeting with the needle, and breaking it instantly. That was thebor of his training, as the rock came flying so fast no one could see it clearly.


    The most surprised person was Joffrey, who did not believe Damian would deflect his attack. Joffrey had an evident hatred in his eyes as he stared at Damian, and after that, he left, returning to his group of friends, waiting for the bus near the stop.


    After he left, Aurora looked at Damian and said, "that was awesome! How did you do that? Can you control earth?"


    She smiled and looked intrigued about Damian''s power, who was not ready to share everything his power could do with others.


    "Sort off. Why was Joffrey acting like that anyway?"


    "Ah, don''t mind him. He will get over it, eventually."


    Well, Damian would do precisely that. He was not looking to get between the problem of two families, so it was best if he did his own thing.


    Damian and Aurora waited for the bus, just like everyone else. It did not take long, and soon a long bus with Garmony''s Upper School emblem parked at the bus stop. The symbol was a circle with a crow.


    A tall and muscr man got out of the bus, wearing what looked like a military uniform but with the color ck. He had a scar that crossed his forehead through his eyes, ending at his left cheek.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man looked scary, and with a loud voice, he said, "everyone, make a line. I will check everyone."


    All the youths who passed the writing test, which could be done at home, and were ready to embark on the school had a profile in the school''s system. That man''s job was to check if everyone who was supposed to be there was, ensuring no one was trying to enter without permission.


    They listened to him, making a line at the bus door, and he checked one by one. They would enter the bus and pick a seat if everything was okay with their profile.


    "You can go. Next," the man said, gesturing with his hands for the students to keep going.


    Everyone who was there was legal ¡ª only madmen would try to invade Garmony Upper School ¡ª but it did not mean there was not a particr case.


    Damian''s profile was strange. It marked he had not taken the writing test, yet he would go and take the practice test. Instead, the man wanted to ask more questions about him but decided to wait until they were at the school and gestured for Damian to go inside the bus.


    Aurora was right behind him, following him close, and they sat side-by-side on the bus, with Aurora getting the seat near the window. Damian did not feel likeining, as he loved to sit by the window but said nothing.


    "It is just a quick trip anyway," Damian thought.


    Even though the bus had many students, it still had some empty seats, showing how big the bus was. Damian did a quick math and learned that forty new students were there!


    Obviously, these forty students were just the new ones, as the Garmony Upper School had students ranging from the first year to the third, and there were more buses bringing freshmen, not just the one Damian was in.


    "Are you excited about it?" Aurora asked.


    Damian opened his backpack, looking for his earpods to listen to music. He looked at her and did not know what to say.


    Everything happened so fast for him, so Damian was still shocked, not realizing he would enroll in the country''s most prestigious school for superhumans.


    "Yes, I am. Excited and nervous! What if I don''t pass the test?"


    "Don''t worry about it. The practice test is not that hard, and seeing how you handled Joffrey, you will be alright," Aurora said, trying tofort him.


    The bus drove away from Garmony city, leaving the main road, and entering a muddy one covered with woods on both sides.


    Damian was listening to his music when something appeared on the road.


    "Watch out!"


    It was a beast from the dungeon, attacking the front part of the bus, making it fall from a small cliff and hitting a tree on the way down.

 Chapter 4 A Team

    ?The bus fell from a cliff after being hit by an unknown beast, hitting some trees and rendering the bus useless. Many students got hurt on the way down. As for the driver and the man who checked their profiles? They were long gone.


    "My head..." Damian said as his vision blurred, and the back of his head hurt like hell.


    Blood dripped from it, indicating his head hit something on the way down. It took a few moments for Damian to return to reality and understand what had happened to them.


    "Aurora?"


    Damian looked inside the bus and saw many students who were not awake. They weren''t dead either, but the fall must have made them unconscious.


    Aurora was among them, right beside Damian. It was a good thing they all were using the safety belt ¡ª the person in charge of bringing the students made sure all of them used it, or they would get kicked out from the bus.


    "Come here, and I am sorry for touching you without consent," Damian said as he grabbed Aurora.


    The first thing he did was to look for a way out, and that was an easy thing for him. So Damian looked up toward the emergency exit, and with a thought, the door flew, opening it up for him to pass.


    Damian''s usage of telekineses did not end there. The bus was in an odd position, making it harder to move inside, especially when bringing someone along. So, what Damian did was use his telekineses to make his own body fly, passing through the emergency exit effortlessly.


    The surrounding area consisted of a dense forest, and while Damian was one of the first to leave the destroyed bus, he was not the first. Some others returned earlier to their senses and were resting on trees.


    "Look, two more left the bus! I think no one died," one of the students said.


    What Damian could think of was how useless these people were. Many of theirrades were inside the bus, suffering, yet no one moved to help them!


    "I wish I had the power to move this bus, but I am tired now," Damian thought as he put Aurora near a tree, waiting for her to return to her senses.


    It took her ten minutes to wake up! Damian kept his cool because he saw Aurora only had a small wound on her arm and probably hit the head like him, but nothing too hard.


    "Damian? What happened?" Aurora said, blinking many times with a face of confusion.


    "A beast hit our bus, and we fell from the road cliff. The bus driver is missing, and the supervisor from the school is too. We are all alone, but the good part is that no student died in the crash."


    Well, if there was someone Damian wished to die in that crash was Joffrey, but as Aurora woke up, he had already left the bus and was in good condition.


    More and more students left the bus, each using their abilities to their advantage. One of them, almost thest to leave the bus, punched the bus'' walls, creating a hole in it, making it easier for some students to leave the bus.


    "I''m so d everyone''s fine!" Aurora said.


    Damian could tell Aurora was someone who cared about others, but that could eventually bite her in the ass. He was no idiot, and it was clear that inside the Garmony Upper School, students were selfish, and thepetition was fierce.


    "I hope she sees it in the future," thought Damian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When all the students were out of the bus, recovering their strength after the ident, a tall, muscr man took the lead and said, "I am Magnus Buckley, and you should now listen to me if you want to survive."


    The man looked fierce, and even though he was only eighteen years old, Magnus looked like a primal man who hunted beasts with a spear! Damian had the feeling Magnus was a man who knew how to handle the wild forest, and perhaps he was indeed the most suitable choice they had.


    Damian was surprised that all the other students agreed with what Magnus said. They were all selfish and prideful, unwilling to let others say what they needed to do. But Magnus looked terrifying, and no one wished to go against him, especially in their situation.


    Joffrey, watching everything from afar, walked toward Magnus and said, "If you are so incredible, what do you think we should do? I assume someone looking like a caveman knows how to survive in this forest."


    At first, Damian thought Joffrey was asking the question everyone had in mind, yet he was only trying to make fun of Magnus.


    "A person from a royal family speaking with someone who looks like a stone age man, of course, this would happen," Damian thought, shaking his head.


    Magnus did not flinch at the joke and said, "the best thing we could do was climb back the cliff and keep going through the road to reach the school, but I think some of you here cannot climb this cliff, so we must find another way,"


    "We can keep moving using the cliff as a reference point, but if it gets dark, we must make shelter, fire, and find food."


    Damian listened to it and could not agree more. What Magnus said made sense, but the only problem was how far was the school? No one knew the exact ce they were in, and now that the bus driver and the school''s supervisor were gone, no one knew how to get there!


    When Magnus started to move, some students did not follow, and soon groups formed. Joffrey had his circle of friends, just like some other students, and they all wanted to go their own way and find the school.


    Most groups consisted of four people, but Damian only had Aurora with him. Magnus looked at everyone and said, "you are all willing to part ways? This will decrease the chance we have of survival."


    "So what? No one wants to listen to you, buddy. Let''s go," Joffrey said to his group, "we will reach the school first, then everyone!"


    The students left, leaving only Damian, Aurora, and Magnus.


    "Hey, you two small ones, Wanna team up?"


    Damian and Aurora looked at each other and found no reason to say no.


    "Sure, why not? I am Damian, and this is Aurora; nice to meet you."


    "I am Magnus; nice to meet you two, now, can you two climb this cliff?"


    Damian did not say a word but started to float. "I can fly my way up there."


    Magnus stared at him, looking for words, but all he could say was, "You are so fucking cool, bro. Can we be friends? I can help you build muscles, so you don''t look like a flying stick!"


    Damian did not know if he shouldugh or cry.

 Chapter 5 The Truth Behind The Attack

    ?Damian''s ability showcase impressed Magnus and Aurora, too, as she had yet to see that move from him.


    "Do you think we should get back on the road?" Damian asked Magnus, who gaped his mouth when seeing Damian fly.


    "I wish I could fly too... One day, Damian, I will too! Anyway, about your question, yes, it is our best choice. Beasts often stay inside forests, and I don''t even know why one would attack our bus in the middle of the road."


    Aurora also agreed, "I feel safer on the road and not here!"


    When the trio decided their next move, it was time for them to climb the cliff. Damian gestured for Aurora to jump on his back, and she did it without question. As for Magnus? He jumped as high as 10 meters, grabbing the cliff''s rocks with his bare hands, and climbing it as if it was nothing.


    "This guy is a freak! I am d we have him on our team." thought Damian.


    Magnus was so fast that he got on the road before Damian, and Damian was the one flying, that is. "I have the excuse of bringing a beautiful girl with me." That was what Damian thought to himself to not look that bad in front of someone like Magnus.


    "Let''s move. No student knows where the school is, and that is a problem," Magnus said.


    Although someone could use the inte to search the school and get its general location, no one knew where it was, as only authorized people went there, and probably the school did not allow others to share its location.


    It was like a secret military base to train super soldiers to fight against beasts and other superhumans. The trio had no better option, so they followed the road, hoping to find at least a sign showing where the school was.


    Damian kept checking his cell phone after five minutes, hoping it would get a signal, yet it did not happen. "Fuck it. Why are we so unlucky?"


    After walking for thirty minutes on that road, they reached a crossroad, meaning they had to choose a path that could be the wrong one.


    "What should we do? Have any ideas, Damian?" Magnus asked.


    He was more of a physical type and was not that good at thinking about ns. The exception was when surviving in harsh environments ¡ª Magnus was an expert at that.


    Damian looked toward each path, thinking about his next move. A brilliant idea hit him. Then, with just a thought, his body floated in the air, going up until he could see above the trees!


    It was hard to see farther, but even with his limited vision, Damian saw some buildings following the path to the left, and when following the way to the right, there was only a forest.


    "So? What are you seeing?" Magnus yelled from down there, curious about what Damian had found.


    "There are some buildings on the left and only forest on the right. So we should take the right path," Damian said, causing confusion for Aurora and Magnus.


    He floated downwards and faced the lost faces of his friends.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Didn''t you say there are some buildings on the left? So why are we not choosing that path and instead the right one?" Magnus asked.


    That was the same doubt Aurora had, and Damian wanted to punch Magnus in the face for not thinking it straight.


    "The school we are heading to is the most prestigious in our country, and its location is a secret, right?"


    "Yes, correct."


    "Don''t you think the beast attack on the road was a little suspicious? Also, the fact that two strong superhumans from the school, who were supposed to protect us, disappeared? There was no blood, no sign of a fight, and no bodies." Damian said.


    He did not know, but some cameras were all over the forest, watching their every move.


    "This is the first one to realize this is a test. That is not the most impressive part, as the students will soon realize it is a test. The fact he knows the buildings are just decoys is amazing!" A woman wearing a military uniform said.


    "Vanessa, this is only the basics. If he could not realize that, he is not worthy of our teachings," A man with an eyepatch said.


    "Shut up, Edgar, let us watch how the situation will unfold."


    Magnus stared at Damian, and even he, who was not known for being intelligent,  could tell the situation was amiss. "So this is a test, after all. Now everything makes sense."


    The school was testing the students before they even reached the ce! Damian was sure they would do even more tests when they finally arrived at Garmony Upper School.


    "But you said there''s only a forest on the right. Are we supposed to walk for miles before reaching the school?" Magnus said.


    Even if it was a test, there was no way of knowing if the buildings were just there to fool the students or if it was the right path indeed.


    "This is a test, I am sure of it. The bus would not get attacked close to the school, so we can safely say it will take us some time to get there. Also, there is the possibility the school is invisible," Damian said.


    When he said that, the people watching them from the cameras were shocked! "How does he knows the school is invisible? Does anyone know who that youth is? Pull his file to me!"


    Soon, on one of the screens, a picture of Damian and all of his data was bestowed in front of those people.


    "He did not take the writing test, and his father paid the price for him to pass the first test. Interesting. I don''t know if this kid is good at fighting, but even if he is bad, I am sure there will be a position for him in our intelligence group."


    The man who said that looked like the person with the highest authority there. He looked at the screen with a thoughtful face and said, "release a beast to attack them. Let''s see what this Damian is capable of."

 Chapter 6 Fighting For Their Lives

    ?"Man, there are only trees around here. Are you sure this is the right way?" Magnus asked.


    The trio chose the path which visibly had nothing but a forest. Damian convinced them with his argument, but Magnus started to doubt it a little after they walked for two hours.


    "Calm down. I know what I am doing; stay alert in case something jumps on us," Damian said, and when he did that, a beast pounced from the nearby bushes!


    Perfect timing, but not for something good. The beast was a two-headed wolf, and its target was precisely Damian! It pounced on him, ignoring both Magnus and Aurora.


    "I am dead!" Damian thought.


    He tried to look for something useful around him to use his telekineses, but the beast was fast, and its attack was sudden ¡ª there was no way he would escape that oue.


    A loud bang. The mutated wolf was so focused on attacking Damian that it ignored the other two who were with him, and Magnus was not someone you should forget. When the beast was close to chewing Damian with its fangs, Magnus punched it in the face, making it fly away, hitting a few trees and breaking them apart.


    "Good job, Magnus," Damian shouted, happy to be alive and ready to group up with his friends.


    The trio was close to each other, gazing toward the wolf, which was getting up again. It did not look hurt after the punch, concerning Damian, Magnus, and Aurora.


    "What''s the n, Damian?" Magnus asked, clenching his fists, ready to punch the beast again.


    "n? I thought you were the one withbat ns!"


    Magnus signed for Damian to get close to him, and from his back, Magnus took out abat knife. "Take this. It will be useful with your telekineses."


    Damian got the dagger and was happy with it. Fast weapons were the perfect choice for his telekineses ability. Damian could control daggers easily, and if he got a bow, he could mind-control the arrows!


    "Thanks. But Magnus, do you think we can win against this thing?"


    Magnus analyzed the beast throughout and said, "It will be hard, but we can! Damian, I will confront it, and you attack its back like an assassin!"


    He ran toward the wolf, which, differently from before, dashed toward Magnus. The two of them shed, and the sound of both parties colliding was extraordinary. Magnus punched, kicked, dodged, and even head-butted the wolf!


    But, he still got some wounds along the way, most of which were w attacks, less painful and deadly than full-on bites. Still, it was not looking good for them.


    Damian was moving around in the shadows, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. As for Aurora, she had yet to move or show her ability, but when she saw the situation Magnus was in, she wanted to help!


    Aurora ran toward Magnus, making him yell, "Aurora, be careful! This beast is a strong one." But nothing he said made her stop. She only stopped when beside him, gently touching Magnus'' left shoulder and then activating her unique ability.


    The moment she did that, her body changed, making her look taller and more muscr. Damian saw all of it from behind the trees, and he quickly understood what Aurora''s ability was ¡ª copying others'' abilities!


    Damian guessed that, and he was almost sure of it, making Aurora rise in his power ranking. If that was the case, she could reach the top one day because her ability was rare, and presumably, no one had something simr to it in the whole world.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everything happened quickly, and while Aurora copied Magnus''s ability, the wolf was already jumping on the two, yet flew away by one of Aurora''s punches! She was slightly weaker than Magnus himself but still strong enough to contend against the mutated wolf.


    Damian''s task became easier with the help of two fighters, and he circled the wolf, appearing behind it. The wolf traded attacks with Magnus and Aurora, but different from before, it could notnd clean hits as he had to dodge and attack two simultaneously.


    "This is my chance."


    The mutate wolf pounced toward Magnus, and with the help of Aurora, the twobined punches, sending the beast away again. It hit the tree, but the attack was not over.


    Damian took the opportunity to use his telekineses and send a flying dagger right into the neck of that wolf, making use of its losing attention tond a clean hit.


    The dagger Magnus gave Damian was not ordinary, and with its fine materials, it was sharp! It pierced through the neck of the wolf with ease, then flew back into Damian''s hands, but now it was bloody.


    "We made it! That was a hell of teamwork. Also, Aurora, what was that? Does your unique ability enhances your body, like mine?" Magnus asked.


    He had yet to realize what Aurora''s actual ability was, and both Damian nor Aurora were not feeling like exining it to him.


    "It is getting dark. Should we set camp around here?" Aurora asked.


    Magnus also felt that was the right call, and Damian had no reason to say no, so the trio camped around the area.


    "You two try to make some improvised shelter for us, and I will get us food and water," Magnus said as he ran into the dark forest, jumping from tree to tree.


    "Aurora, we can build an improvised tree house without problems using telekineses. Can you copy my ability?"


    "How do you know that''s my ability? Can you read minds?"


    "No, but it is obvious. So, shall we start? We don''t have that much time before it gets dark-dark."


    She agreed, cing her hand on Damian and copying his ability. For a moment, Damian was scared Aurora would copy his system ability. Still, no, all she could copy was his telekineses ability, which was good, and made him wonder what the secret behind his system was.


    With two of them using telekineses, it was easy for them to fly some ropes up to the tree and some leaves, creating a decent bed up there.


    They seeded with that, and with his task, Magnus brought back fresh water and food for them. It worked out for them until they heard a scream from the forest while cooking their food.


    "Should we chase it?" Magnus asked.


    "Let''s go check it out."

 Chapter 7 Garmony Upper School Is Here

    ?A scream in the middle of the night would make anyone go check it out or at least make them afraid of something in the dark. Damian, Magnus, and Aurora were eating when it happened, but they stopped whatever they were doing and went to check.


    Magnus was the one who went first, as he, with his empowerment ability, could see better in the dark. Damian and Aurora only followed him, which was already tough, considering his incredible speed.


    When they got to the scream''s source, they realized it was nothing more than a recording!


    "They fooled us," Magnus said, kicking a nearby tree to vent his anger.


    Damian did not think like that and said, "no, they did not. We probably get more points in the test bying here to save someone."


    He never forgot, even for a second, that it was a test. Their decisions had a significant impact if they would pass it or not. Damian believed anyone who reached the school would pass the test, but during it, one could fetch more points, and those should do something, right?


    "It makes sense. Bro, you are the smart one, and I am the muscles. Aren''t we a good team?" Magnus tapped Damian on the shoulder, and they all returned to camp.


    Food was waiting for them ¡ª fruits and some rabbits Magnus caught. They ate well that night and climbed the tree to sleep on their hanging bed.


    Some people had surprised faces inside a room with many monitors covering each part of the forest.


    "You saw their teamwork when dealing with that beast? Good, very good."


    "They also went to check the scream, which most don''t do it."


    "All the teams should pass this test, but those three will get additional points."


    They talked to each other about the performance of Damian, Magnus, and Aurora. But, as they said, all the teams should pass the test, but Damian and his friends would fetch some additional points due to their incredible performance.


    ~~~~


    Morning came, and they left their improvised camp, going toward where they believed the school was. So Damian had guessed the other day that the Garmony Upper School had some barrier around it, probably the work of a superhuman, making it invisible.


    His theory got more assertive when they, after walking in a dense forest for quite some time, entered a cleaner area with fewer trees and bushes, as if someone had chopped them.


    There was also a huge in area with nothing in it, and when Damian saw that, he was sure it was the school.


    "Magnus, Aurora, rejoice. We arrived!"


    When the trio stopped in front of the school, someone was already waiting for them, disabling the invisible barrier, thus showing the famous Garmony Upper School!


    It had a rustic look, like a school from fantasy books. Surrounded by tall walls and fences, with four watch others in each corner to make sure no one got in or out.


    As for the main structure of the school, it was impressive, to say the least. Six floors up and a dozen more down where only authorized people could go. A gym, kitchen, dorms, and many other areas where the students could rx while being there.


    "You are the first team to arrive here, impressive. Now, follow me. I will show you your rooms," a man with an eyepatch said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was tall, wore a slightly different uniform than the students, and had a scar on his left eye. Damian believed he was one of the people responsible for teaching them something, a teacher.


    The man showed them the courtyard of the school, exining where each thing was so they would not get lost in the future.


    "You are Damian, right? This is the key to your room and the one for Magnus. Now, Aurora, follow me to the girls'' dorm."


    They said goodbye to each other. Damian and Magnus saw the boy''s dorm, a separate building from the main one of the school, and it had four floors!


    "Not bad at all. Damian, what''s your key number?"


    "Hum, let me see," he grabbed the key the man gave him, and a number was on it, "307," Damian said, showing it to his friend Magnus.


    "Nice. Mine is 308!"


    The two would get rooms close to each other, a shame Aurora had to sleep in another dorm. Damian and Magnus went upstairs, carrying only the two backpacks they had, all the school allowed.


    Damian grabbed the key to his room, a card, passing through the reader to open the door. "Decent enough," he said, looking around his room to see how it was.


    It was not the best room, like those from top-tier hotels, but it was still nice. The bed wasrge and soft, the bathroom big enough, and there was even a balcony to have a clear view in the morning.


    There was arge TV, but it did not turn on, and Damian also noticed his cellphone had no signal or inte.


    "Is this so that no one can contact the outside world?"


    It was not strange for these types of schools to not have that, but Damian hoped that could change.


    "I am not officially in yet, as there are more tests, but we have to wait for the other teams to arrive."


    The next test for them would only start after all the teams arrive. Speaking of the other groups, a new one appeared after a few hours since Damian''s arrival.


    It was Joffrey who yelled when the man with the eyepatch deactivated the invisibility of the school.


    "Hahaha. I am the first one to get here. What is my special prize?" Joffrey asked the man in front of him, who did not have a happy face.


    "Don''t yell here. Also, you are not the first to get here. Someone called Damian came 10 hours ago."


    It took some time for Joffrey to reassess his thoughts and remember who this Damian was.


    "Him? Motherfucker!"

 Chapter 8 Vanessa, And A Moment In The Kitchen

    ?Joffrey could not believe Damian had arrived at the school before him. Even after the man said to him, deep down, Joffrey wanted it to be a misunderstanding or a joke. But, when the man showed him the dorm, giving him a key with the number 319, Joffrey knew it was the truth.


    Why? He saw Damian leaving his room, and the two met in the dorm hall. "You beat me this time, but all due to luck. Don''t count on that the next time we face." So Joffrey said when passing by Damian, who understood the meaning behind those words.


    "Well, he was already pissed with me after our first encounter so he would be annoying anyway," thought Damian.


    Joffrey was an enemy he already had, so it was a good thing he was the second team to arrive there, or Damian could get a new enemy, which was not something he wished for himself.


    It waste at night, and the school had few people walking around in the courtyard, and most of them were inside their rooms or in the gym, training their bodies and abilities.


    The whole purpose of the school was to improve and turn those youths into soldiers, so training was a must, and it happened every day, as many hours as one could handle.


    Damian had left his room because he wanted some food before bed, and restaurants were typical inside Garmony. Students could only go with authorization, which was not simple to get, so inside Garmony Upper School, the students had many restaurants, stores, and anything they needed.


    But Damian had no money ¡ª He did, but the only currency epted inside the school was points, and he was yet to be an official student, so no points for him.


    When he looked at the starry sky and felt lost for a moment, afraid he would starve until the next day, someone came to his rescue.


    It was a woman with ck hair tied in a ponytail and sses. Damian realized she had a simr uniform to that man with the eye patch, so he guessed she was one of the teachers responsible for turning these youths into powerful superhumans.


    "Are you lost, kiddo?" She asked.


    "No, just hungry and moneyless."


    "You are one of the new students, right? I remember watching you through the forest cameras. I am Vanessa, and you?"


    "I knew there were cameras! Oh, sorry. I am Damian. Nice to meet you."


    Vanessa looked at him with a strange face, one Damian did not know how to describe, and then she said, "I can pay you dinner. Do you want it?"


    Damian did not believe in free lunch, so he asked, "what do you want in return?"


    "Hum, let me see. When you start going to my sses, I hope you work hard. Is that enough?"


    "Only this? Please,dy Vanessa, feed my dested belly!" Damian said, worshipping her with his hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vanessa giggled at the sight and gestured for him to follow her to one of the restaurants. The one she chose had no one, not even an attendant. Its location was also hidden, with some greenery around it.


    "What is this? Are you nning on killing me?" Damian asked her, and for a moment, he was scared.


    "No, silly. I am a professor here, in this school, and if someone sees me having dinner with a student, they will... think things. This restaurant is mine, but it is temporarily closed," Vanessa said, blushing a little.


    Damian sighed in relief and said, "who will make the food?"


    There was no answer, and Vanessa was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she went to the second floor of the small restaurant to change, as that was where she lived, and went back without the school''s uniform, but shorts showing her delicate legs, a tank top enhancing her front attributes, and an apron.


    She was a little shy, and it took her a few seconds to answer Damian''s question. "I will be the one cooking. Did you like my outfit?"


    Vanessa rotated for him to see her outfit, and he did, but he also saw her perfectly rounded ass glued in that shorts, and even with the apron, Damian noticed the two big boobs she had underneath.


    Damian felt strange. Was it wrong to see his teacher like that? He was sure she was at least twenty-five years old, not that older than him, but still older.


    He gasped for air, trying to cool his friend down there to not look like a pervert in front of her. "You look great, Vanessa."


    Vanessa smiled at hispliment, then prepared a table, asking him to sit while she prepared the food. Damian was a rich man but knew how to handle things, and there was no way he would let her do everything alone.


    He got up from the table she prepared and walked toward the kitchen, just to see the back part of Vanessa, making him feel strange things again.


    "She is hot. Wait, calm down, Damian; she is your teacher!"


    Damian went beside her, surprising Vanessa with his question, "I will help you with something. Where''s the knife? I can cut the vegetables."


    There weren''t many things he could do in there, as most things would only get in the way of Vanessa, who was way better than him in the kitchen, but cutting some vegetables was within Damian''s reach.


    "Thanks for the help, Damian. Let me get the knife for you," Vanessa said, bending her knees to reach the lowest drawer where the knife was.


    But by doing that, Damian could see her boobs because Vanessa was not wearing a bra! They had perfect size and form, and when Damian focused on them, he noticed her nipples were hard, and she was probably excited about the situation.


    Still, Damian said nothing and tried to act normal by grabbing the knife she gave him and cutting the vegetables to help with their dinner.

 Chapter 9 Boobs In The Bathroom

    ?In a clear disy of skill, Damian cut the vegetables, not slicing his fingertips once! Vanessa, who was by the stove, taking care of the pots, gave him a thumbs up.


    "You are husband material, Damian. Who taught you this?" she asked, putting some of the onions Damian cut inside one of the pots.


    Damian loved thepliment but could not understand why, "I am just cutting things. That is anything but impressive," he said.


    "When you put it like that, it makes sense. You must know most people who study here are spoiled kids, so it is rare to see someone independent like you."


    "I can understand that. Hey, Vanessa, you said you were watching me through some cameras. What do you think about my performance? Honest with me, please."


    Vanessa stopped her hands, which were cing some past inside the pot. When she turned around to face Arthur, her appearance was different than before, as the stove heat made her sweat, dripping sweat down from her forehead and hitting other parts of her body, like the boob area.


    She took out the apron, saying, "let me take this off first. It is too hot in here." Vanessa put it above one of the counters, turning around to face Damian again, who could not resist the scene.


    Vanessa''s tank top was white, and as she had no bra on, the sweat made it almost transparent, showing all of her body. Damian saw her nipples and the exact format of her boobs.


    Still, even with that, she acted as if nothing was happening, saying, "well, I don''t know about the other teachers, but you impressed me. Your usage of the brain and unique ability were incredible, way better than the rest of the students. I-I can safely say you are my dearest student."


    After a moment of silence, Vanessa said, "everything is cooking, for now, so I will take a quick bath because, as you can see, I am sweaty. You can stay upstairs in bed if you want to. It is morefortable."


    They both went upstairs, where Vanessa lived. While the first floor had the kitchen, some tables, and a bathroom, exactly like a restaurant, the second floor had her bedroom, another bathroom, and a small kitchen.


    Vanessa got some fresh clothes to wear, and then she said, "stay here in bed. You can watch something on the TV if you want to." After that, she opened the bathroom door and filled her hot tub with water for a good bath. So Damian sat on the bed, trying to think about what he should do and why Vanessa acted like that with him.


    "Think, Damian, think. You are no virgin to think with your other head. She is impressed by your performance on the test, which is understandable, and she sounded sincere when speaking about that. She saw you were hungry and decided to cook you something with some sexy clothes, but she''s inside her house, so she wears whatever she wants."


    Damian''s mind worked at full speed, looking for a reason why Vanessa acted so sexy and flirting around him, yet he found nothing. Could she like someone like him?


    He was handsome, which was a good point for him, but still weak in a world where strength mattered more than looks, and Vanessa was a mature woman, and being a teacher meant she was powerful.


    "Maybe I am overthinking things." Damian thought.


    Then, a voice came from inside the bathroom, "Damian? Can you lend me a towel? I forgot it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was Vanessa. Damian did not buy it at all. She must have forgotten it purposely, so he had to bring her a towel inside the bathroom. A smart move and one meant to seduce a younger heart.


    "I will not sumb to it." Damian thought but still grabbed a white towel, entering the bathroom to give it to her.


    "I am going in," he said to ensure she would not show more than she wanted.


    Vanessa was inside the hot tub, with her hair wet and her slender legs out of the water for Damian to see. He looked at her and then used all his willpower to say, "I will leave the towel here for you."


    Damian put the towel on the bathroom counter and prepared to leave but stopped after Vanessa did the unthinkable.


    She got out of her hot tub, showing her naked body to Damian, saying, "tell me, my dear student. Do you think your teacher''s body is attractive?"


    He did not know what to say, as the words did note out of his mouth, and all Damian could only gaze at Vanessa''s perfect body.


    Vanessa had perfect facial features which could charm any man, but that was not her biggest move. The body she had, usually hidden underneath her clothes, was her real deadly weapon.


    The perfect curves, boob size, thighs, and ass. Then, when Damian''s eyes went further down, he was hoping to see Vanessa''s other part, but she had already covered it with her hand.


    "Yes, teacher is attractive," Damian said.


    Vanessa giggled, picking up the towel to cover her down parts, but her boobs were still bouncing in front of Damian.


    "Good boy. That''s the answer I was looking for. Come, get your reward," Vanessa said, picking her boobs with her hands and moving them up and down.


    Damian was mesmerized by them, and he walked toward Vanessa. When he was close to her, she grabbed him, cing his head on her boobs. "You can suck them and touch them if you want."


    It was not something Damian would say no to, so he moved his left hand, touching Vanessa''s boobs and hearing a light moan right after. While touching one of them, Damian had his mouth on the other, and the two stayed in that position for a few minutes before Vanessa returned him to reality, "we shall take care of the food in the stove."


    Damian let go and nodded, not biting more than he could chew. That day, a bright rtionship between the student and the teacher started, one that the Garmony Upper School did not tolerate.

 Chapter 10 Information About The Upcoming Test, And More!

    ?"This is delicious!" Damian said while putting some of the pasta inside his mouth.


    After that moment in the bathroom, Vanessa and he went downstairs to finish their dinner, and with his hunger, anything would be delicious for him! But, of course, Vanessa was a good cook, and the dinner was way better than anything Damian would buy in the nearby restaurants ¡ª that if he had the money.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Damian. I appreciate it. Now, there is something I want to ask you," Vanessa said, looking directly into his eyes.


    Damian was taken aback by it and, for a moment, believed it would be his end and that Vanessa had a dark n to kill him there and use his soul to nourish her power!


    Well, that was all but the fantasy of his mind, and what she said instead was, "can you please keep our intimate rtionship a secret? It is forbidden inside the school."


    That was something Damian already knew ¡ª it was pretty obvious ¡ª so he looked at her firmly and said, "of course. You don''t need to ask me that."


    Vanessa smiled, showing her white teeth, and her cheeks made her face cuter.


    "I like you, Damian. Something clicked the moment I saw you. Anyway, do you want to know more about the uing test?"


    The sentence she said was one Damian was not ready for. But the second part was helpful for him at that point. He did not want to fail the test and return to his ordinary life.


    "Are you allowed to share it? Isn''t it like a crime?"


    She looked at him and ced her finger on his mouth, "it is only a crime if they know about it. Want to know about it or not?"


    Damian thought about it, and even though it felt like cheating, he wanted to pass it no matter what.


    "Please, tell me."


    "It is pretty simple. We all have your files here, with yourplete information, but the critical part for us is the ability you have,"


    "The first test you passed by reaching the school was more of a test of your thinking capability. Even if you barely had any mastery with your unique ability, with a brain, you could pass it. Now, the next test, and the final one, is aimed at seeing the level you are at with your ability,"


    "Don''t worry too much about it. I saw how you used your ability in the first test, and you are more than ready to pass this one. After all, all of you are newbies when ites to using your abilities anyway, so the test is not that rigorous."


    "I see. But how are they going to test our abilities?" Damian asked.


    He understood the reason behind the test and was confident he would pass it without many problems. Out of all the students, Damian believed he had been the one who practiced the most!


    "It is a fight between students. You don''t have to win it, and the only criterion to pass the test is to show your ability usage. Some students may have abilities that counter the opponent''s, so a fight like that is not favorable to both sides, which is why winning does not matter."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Of course, a battle inside an arena. "How did I not think about it earlier?"


    One thing was essential to him, and that was the weapons one could use in the fight. His Telekineses ability was only valuable when the terrain was good for him, at least at the elementary level Damian was.


    "Can you use any weapons? And is the terrain a t arena?"


    "There are multiple arenas, like a small-sized forest, a t arena, one with lots of rocks, etcetera. As for weapons, you can only use wooden ones the school gives you before the fight, as killing or badly wounding the opponent is not the goal of the test."


    The amount of information Vanessa shared with Damian was astonishing, which would give him an edge over the other students!


    ? "Thank you, Vanessa," Damian said sincerely.


    "It was nothing. The test will happen in about two to three days when all the other students arrive, so you have three days to prepare. After the test, the sses start, so I believe you will be under my wing in the ssroom in about one week. I cannot wait to see your pretty face there!"


    "I can say the same about you too. But Vanessa, how can I pay attention to ss when seeing you there and remembering the incredible body you have underneath." Damian said.


    Vanessa''s cheeks turned red after hearing it, and her breathing became irregr. She did not believe for a second a young man like Damian you say those things to her, catching her off guard.


    She looked at him like a hunter looking at prey, and Vanessa wanted to take her clothes off and jump on him.


    "Aren''t you a naughty one? Are you seeing your teacher like that? You must know that I, despite being a few years older than you, am still a virgin."


    "Really?" Damian was surprised after hearing that but did not miss the chance to say, "You can teach me in the ssroom, and I can teach you in bed."


    He was scared Vanessa would find him weird or too thrown at her, but she loved it and moved forward, kissing him.


    Their tongues met in a sweet kiss, increasing the blood pressure of the two, especially in the friend Damian had underneath his pants.


    "This is what you and I can have for now, but if you impress me in the next months, under my teaching, you can have this body of mine," Vanessa said.


    Damian did not need a better motivation than that one! Vanessa was gorgeous and one of the hottest women he ever saw. She could cook too, was powerful, and someone with a good job! Vanessa was like a dream girl for him, and the fact she was older made it more exciting.


    "It is a promise, then. You will not turn back when I show you who the best is!"


    "Yes, it is a promise," Vanessa said, chuckling.

 Chapter 11 Magnus, Crusher Of Dreams

    ?The night had been great, and Damian enjoyed a good meal and a soft kiss from Vanessa! And more importantly, he got some information about the uing test, which was good.


    "But why does Vanessa have an interest in me? I believe there is more to this, and I should be careful!"


    Damian had money and good looks, but the only problem was his ability, which did not exist before a few days ago. Now, he had all three things, but that did not mean someone would jump on him as Vanessa did.


    He was young but not stupid, and Vanessa was superior to him in many aspects, so he would make sure to notice if Vanessa acted weird in the following weeks and months.


    Damian made his way back to his dorm, walking through the school, and he noticed many students walking around in the courtyard, visiting the restaurants or just chilling, feeling the night''s breeze.


    There were still many new students toe ¡ª those on the bus with Damian ¡ª but the Garmony Upper School also had students from the second and third years, so it was not empty but bursting with vividness.


    Most of them had their circle of friends and did not start random conversations with the first-year students, perhaps only sharing information or answering basic questions.


    So, no one came to speak with Damian, and he returned to his dormitory without interruptions, strolling around the school and enjoying the starry sky.


    It was a different story when he was in the hallway of his room. Magnus lived beside him, and when he got there, Magnus came out of his room and said, "bro, where were you? Hehe, did you find somedies already? You don''t lose time, do you?"


    "Hey, calm down. Why do you think I was chasing girls?"


    "Well, that''s the only exnation for you to be out sote," Magnus said, crossing his arms and looking at Damian with a look of ''I know what I am talking about.''


    "You can go out to do other things, like, I don''t know, eating? Speaking of which, did you eat something, Magnus?"


    "I don''t have the money for it."


    "So you did not eat? See, that was what I was doingte at night."


    "No, I ate. You know there''s a forest inside the school grounds, right? I went there to hunt, though I don''t know if that''s allowed. It should be."


    "You went hunting? You know there is a shared kitchen where the school gives us, poor students, some food, right?"


    "I do, but they probably taste like shit, and I want to know exactly what I am eating, you know, to maintain my muscr body!" Magnus said, pulling out his t-shirt to show his arm, flexing it, "look, this is like a stone!"


    Damian moved his head from side to side and could not believe he had befriended someone like Magnus¡­. Also, Damian thought about sharing some of the information he got about the test with Magnus, but that would only lead to problems.


    First, Magnus would want to know where Damian got the information, which was a secret. Also, Magnus looked like someone who would tell a secret by mistake. So, he did not tell him.


    "Anyway, Magnus, I am dead tired, and I want nothing more than to sleep on a bed and not in the middle of a forest. Can we talk more tomorrow?"


    Magnus knew Damian was not like him, a survival expert, and understood his friend''s tirednesses, "No worries, bro, see ya!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "See ya."


    Damian and Magnus shook hands, and then both returned to their rooms, hoping to have a good night''s rest, especially Damian, who had been waiting for that for days.


    But first, a shower, and then bed.


    ~~~~


    When Damian woke up the next morning, his dorm, which had been almost dead silent the other day, was now lousy.


    The reason? All the students who had yet to pass the first test were there already! It went faster than Damian imagined, so the next part of the test, the one Vanessa shared with him, would probably start the next day, meaning he had to prepare for it.


    "She said something about a forest-like arena. Could it be the one Magnus went hunting? It is inside the school." Thought Damian as he left his dormitory and went looking for Aurora.


    There was one thing he had been thinking aboutst night before sleeping: how to get more Erotic Coins to get his abilities.


    As of now, even if he had more abilities, he would not be able to use them inside the school, as it was rare for people to have more than one ability, and that would get him unnecessary attention, but that did not mean he could not have multiple identities.


    Also, the Erotic Coins could be used to increase his attributes and buy other things, so it was helpful in many aspects.


    "But how can I get more girls? Well, I must first wait for ss to start and approach some of the girls in my ssroom."


    Damian had one person interested in him: Vanessa, but he still needed to know more about her, and the sex would only happen in the following months, and Damian needed the coins faster. Waiting all of that time would only hinder his progress, so he needed to seduce more girls.


    "I will impress everyone in the uing test, and when sses start, the girls will jump on me!" Damian thought and decided that was his n for the moment.


    But there was another girl who interested him, and that was Aurora. She was gorgeous, came from a royal family, and her ability was strange and unique.


    "Damian, you are there!" A girl with silver hair said.


    "Aurora, you look better than ever. Want to get some breakfast?"


    "Sure, why not? You lead, I follow."


    For a moment, Damian was happy to take breakfast alone with a beautifuldy, but then a thick voice entered his ears, "aren''t you two forgetting about your friend?"


    It was Magnus, and when he appeared, Damian wanted to punch him in the face, but that would probably get him to lose his life, so he smiled and said, "Magnus, my friend, you cane with us¡­."

 Chapter 12 Some Complications

    ?Damian, Aurora, and Magnus made their way to the main building of the Garmony Upper School, where the school cafeteria was. Not only them, but all the other new students were there.


    Why? Damian asked the first person he found, "don''t you know? The rector wille to greet the new students and give them their uniforms."


    He could not understand. Wasn''t it supposed to be another test? Vanessa told him so, and she had no reason to lie.


    "What changed? Something did, and I am sure of it!"


    It felt like the school was rushing things and wanted to start the sses as soon as possible to teach the new students how to fight, turning them into soldiers. That was how Damian felt things were going, but only time would tell if that was true.


    "Man, I am so hungry! I feel like I can eat all the things in this cafeteria!" Magnus said as he looked at the different things one could get for breakfast.


    Sure, it had a limit, and the students could not eat or get food to eatter. The reason for it was the point system, which rewarded good students and worsened the lives of bad students.


    "A bad student can starve to death, and they can either hunt their food or leave the school for good." thought Damian.


    Food was not the only thing one needed points to, but all the other things like clothing, books, and anything the stores inside the school''s grounds were selling. Outside money had no value there, so it did not matter where you came from; there was no direct benefit.


    Aurora made her te which consisted of cereal.


    "Are you eating only that? Me too!" Damian said.


    Both looked proud to eat only cereal in the morning, a not-so-healthy breakfast. But, on the other hand, Magnus had a full meal with bread, fried eggs, and a protein shake!


    "Damian, remember I told you I would turn your stick legs into this?" Magnus said, pulling his shorts to show his muscr quads.


    "You need to eat better. Here, take my te, and I will grab another one, give the cereal to  Aurora!"


    It seemed Damian had no choice in that matter, as Magnus tossed the te on him and looked with a gaze that was saying, ''eat it or die.''


    They chose one of the few empty tables in the school''s cafeteria, and Damian breathed heavily, preparing to eat that much food right after waking up.


    "You can do it," Aurora said with two bowls of cereal in front of her and a big smile.


    "It is easy for you to say it," Damian pointed to her food and then to his.


    Before they even started their breakfast, Magnus returned with his new te of food. It still had the same things as Damian''s, but he doubled the quantity!


    "Now that my bro is eating like this, I need to eat more to keep myself bigger! Also, bro,ter we have some arms workout."


    "We have an arms workout?"


    Damian had no idea how he would keep up in a workout with a monster like Magnus. "Will I have to buy a body-enhancing abilityter?" he thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ~~~~


    All the older students could eat and leave the cafeteria to go to their sses, but the new students could not. After everyone ate, and only the new students remained, someone walked in.


    It was an older man with ck hair, a grey strand, an eyepatch, and a sword on his waist. He wore ck clothes, looking like aplete badass, and seeing him sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    The man went to a higher tform they built, especially for that asion, looking at all the students sitting at the tables, looking back at him.


    "I am Darius, the school''s rector. I wee everyone, and you are now officially students of the Garmony Upper School,"


    "For those wondering if the test you passed was the only one, it was not, but we had, uhm, someplications, so we are skipping the test, and you are all ready to start sses," Darius made a dramatic pause before finishing the sentence with, "today!"


    People started whispering inside the cafeteria, making Darius unhappy, and yelled, "ENOUGH!"


    After hearing his voice, the cafeteria went silent again, as no youth wanted to challenge the director.


    "Don''t think that because the test did not happen, no one is testing you as we speak! All of your actions have consequences here, and I bet you all know about the point system, so if you wish to bezy, then be it, but don''tin to me after you starve to death, don''t have water, a shampoo, and not even inte,"


    "Speaking of the inte, you can only ess certain websites, somunication with the outside world is forbidden. You can only talk with people outside of the school in certain moments when we allow it."


    Darius then waved for a woman to bring some bags which had uniforms on them.


    "Margaret will give each one of you your uniform. Tell her your size when she approaches you here. After you get your uniform, please go to your ssroom immediately."


    After exining those things, Darius left, leaving all the students shocked. Most of them believed their sses would not start so soon, with at least a few days to get used to the school, but that was not the case.


    Damian waited at his table with Magnus and Aurora, and after the three of them got their uniforms, they left the cafeteria, looking for their ssroom.


    "Bro, what is up with your uniform''s size? Look, you will train with me and get in shape. The smallest size for adults? You look like someone who got rescued from a desert ind..."


    Magnus did not lose the chance to make fun of Damian''s skinny looks, but he was getting used to it.


    Aurora ignored the two as she looked at a paper glued to the wall, "look, we are all in the same ss. That''s good news, but there is also bad news."


    "Bad news? What do you mean?" asked Damian as he got closer to read the names on the paper and saw what she meant.


    "Joffrey..."


    Damian''s only enemy was in his ss, which would surely be a lot of fun.

 Chapter 13 First Class, And Vanessa

    ?There were around 40 new students who came with Damian, which were all the ones the school had for the first year. Everyone else was older; therefore, they were in their second or third year.


    Forty students having the same sses at the same time would be a pain in the ass, so they divided it into two different sses to make it more manageable for the teachers and more essible for the students to learn without interruption.


    At that point, Damian had his two only friends in the ss with him: Magnus and Aurora, but he also had someone he disliked, Joffrey.


    "Things can''t be the exact way we wanted them to be," thought Damian as he looked for his ssroom and chose a desk.


    Aurora sat on his left, and Magnus on his right, all in the back of the ssroom. People kept showing, and when Joffrey came in, the first thing he did was stare at Damian savagely, but he did not do anything and went to choose his desk before ss started.


    Garmony Upper School was not a ce one could do anything like start a fight inside the ssroom. Joffrey would wait for the right moment to strike, and Damian knew that well.


    All the students chose their desks and waited for the first teacher toe. Damian wanted it to be Vanessa, as it was someone he knew, but also someone who acted strange with him, and he wished to learn more, but it was not!


    The person who came was a skinny man, who wore sses, and had a thick book in his hands. He wore the same uniform as all the other teachers: ck attire with boots, and gloves, looking like a soldier from an anime of alchemy.


    A loud bang echoed when the man put the book on the professor''s desk. He looked at the students in front and said, "I am Isac, a researcher of monsters. I will teach you about the different beasts and how to track them and kill them theoretically and practically."


    It was not the teacher responsible for onlybat, but he still had it inside the subjects he would teach.


    "Any questions?" Isac said.


    One of the students raised his hand, and Isac said, "go on, ask."


    Why did the school skip the other tests? Not that I amining about joining more quickly, but is something wrong?"


    Damian rejoiced inside, as that was one of the questions he also had but did not dare to ask, and he was almost one hundred percent sure Isac would not answer it.


    "I am afraid this is not something for me to say it. If someone wishes to tell it in the future, it will be the rector."


    "Now, any other questions?"


    No one else raised their hands, so Isac started his ss.


    "So let us start!"


    Isac drew on the board like a professional artist, all of it in seconds. Was his superhuman ability doing it? No, Damian did not believe that.


    "Beasts can have various sizes and shapes; remember, the deadliest beasts often don''t look like it."


    There were two draws on the board, one of a terrifying beast and another of a strange-looking rabbit with three ears. Most students believed the first beast was the one they should watch out for ¡ª Damian included ¡ª but it was not the case!


    The rabbit was stronger and more deadly, making the students understand the previous words from Isac''s mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian knew the number of beasts leaving the dungeons was constantly increasing, which was a significant problem for humankind. Sure, some humans had superpowers that went to the evil side, killing other humans for fun and trying to achieve their dream of world domination.


    But that was not something the humans worried about; their real problem was the increased number of beasts, who had already destroyed some viges in the countryside. Some even said that if their numbers kept growing, an apocalypse could being.


    The ss about the beastssted for two hours, and then everyone had a small break before the next one.


    "So much information on the first ss, and we already have books to read and assignments!" Magnusined to Damian and Aurora after they left Isac''s ss with loads of work to do.


    Damian took the chance and said, "Magnus, with so much homework to do, I don''t know if we can get that arm workout done..."


    "Your ass! We will go even if we don''t finish the homework. Getting bigger arms is more important."


    "..."


    Their break between sses was thirty minutes, but they had sses from morning to 7 pm, which was tiring even with the breaks they had in between.


    "Let''s go grab something to eat," Magnus said, pointing at the sign which said ''cafeteria.''


    "Again?"


    "Bro, our ssst 2 hours. It is time for my second meal of the day!"


    The more Damian knew Magnus, the more he looked and acted like a pro bodybuilder. But Damian was not feeling like eating again, so he said, "Imma go chill in the library during my break. See yallter, Magnus, Aurora."


    Magnus saw his friend leaving to read books but turned to Aurora and said, "are youing with me?"


    "Sure," Aurora said.


    She did not feel like eating, but she did not want to leave Magnus alone, and he was one of her two friends.


    Damian walked into the school''s halls, looking for a sign indicating where the library was. Truth be told, he did not want to bother someone and ask about it.


    Then, a soft voice entered his ears, "looking for something?"


    He turned to see a woman dressed like the other teachers, with a ponytail and sses. It was Vanessa, and she looked as gorgeous as ever.


    Damian was not surprised to find her there, as she was a teacher, after all, so he said as calmly as he could, "I am looking for the library."


    "Really? I was going there just now," Vanessa said, turning around and making Damian watch her butt.


    "Come, follow me," she said with a provocating smile.

 Chapter 14 Late, Problem?

    ?Vanessa led the way, showing Damian where the library was, and ¡ª ording to her ¡ª that was the ce she also needed to go, but Damian had some doubts about that.


    Something was off with her, but Damian could not tell what it was.


    "We are here," she said, turning around to look at Damian. "This is the library. Anything, in particr, you are looking for?"


    Honestly, Damian did not know what he wanted to read, so he said,  "I don''t know. Have anything to rmend?"


    "Well, all the teachers will ask the students to read the books they believe are essential to your formation, following the ss''s schedule. So, you can read anything you find interesting here."


    What she said made sense, and Damian could tell she had urgent matters to attend to, so he said, "I see, thank you. I''ll look around and not waste more of your time."


    "Don''t say it like that! I love spending time with you. And, did you notice something about this library?" Vanessa asked.


    Damian looked around, trying to figure out what she was talking about, but he had no idea.


    "There are many books in here?" he said, stating the obvious.


    Vanessa rolled her eyes at that and said, "that is true, but what I am talking about is the fact this ce is empty! Very few peoplee here."


    Before Damian had any time to react, Vanessa went closer to him, as the two were in the middle of the bookshelves, hidden from anyone ¡ª a total of zero people, as no one went to the library ¡ª and she gave him a kiss.


    Her lips were soft, and when they touched Damian''s lips, it sent a cooling sensation to both, and it was hard for Damian to describe, but his stomach had butterflies! After that, Vanessa giggled and left him startled in the middle of the bookshelves.


    Damian was not someone to fall in love with quickly, so he knew something was not right, just like how she approached him out of nowhere.


    "For someone to talk with someone without knowing anything about them, it is because of the looks. I''m handsome, but others here have the edge over me. What is Vanessa up to?"


    The quickness of the feelings Damian had was too sudden. Perhaps if it was someone else, they would have fallen in love that fast, but Damian was different, and he reasoned, not only with the heart or the other head.


    "Is she trying to charm me? Well, let''s go read something," thought Damian.


    There was something he wished to try, and that was getting better with his telekineses ability. Sure, the school would help them improve their powers, but no one should wait for others to give them a goal, and Damian had one: learn how to read minds!


    He searched for some books about the subject, like how to master your powers. But found an even better book: one about telekineses!


    "Volume 1: Rare Abilities, Mental."


    That was the book''s title, and it was not thick, having only 300 pages, and it looked old, like most of the books in the library ¡ª if people read them, then someone would clean up the dust.


    "Mental abilities belong to the rare type,"


    "People always think empowering ones are the better, but everyone agrees the beasts from the dungeons are humanity''s biggest threats, and a powerful enough psychic can control the beasts'' minds."


    The book talked about the many different mental abilities, such as Damian''s telekineses and some others, like mind control, altering reality, beast taming, and much more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Only one person in 400 million has a mental type ability..."


    Damian started to regret buying Telekineses as his first ability. "If I knew it was so rare, then I would have gotten something else instead, but it looked cool..."


    That could be one of the reasons Vanessa wanted to get closer to him. It was no secret to people his ability was Telekineses, but most of the students there did not know an ability like that was rare ¡ª they never read books, after all.


    Also, Damian was not sure the information inside the book was one hundred percent urate. Anyone could write anything; if people did not have the means to research it more profoundly, they would believe it.


    "If this is the case, why does Vanessa need my ability?"


    The first part of the book talked about many types of mental abilities; apparently, the one Damian had was a mix of all of them. He could control objects, but not as well as someone who could only do that. He could read and control minds, but not as well as someone who could only do that.


    "A jack of all trades. Well, I would be sad to be mediocre in everything, but my system can upgrade the grade of my abilities, so I should be fine."


    The other part of the book had some training methods, which were basically what Damian was already doing, like tossing small and big objects using his mind.


    But, there was a training method for mind control. So the first step to control a mind was to be able to read it, and for that, Damian would have to practice every day with someone or something.


    "The book says I could get a small animal to practice on."


    There was a problem, though, Damian would have to get a beast and not an ordinary animal. It had to be something with a high level of intelligence.


    He had no idea if there was a ce on the school grounds for him to get that, and before Damian tried anything, the school''s ring bell, and he had to return to ss.


    "Can I borrow this book?" Damian asked the person behind the library''s counter, who was barely awake.


    "Sure," the man said.


    "Do I need to register it or..."


    The sound of snorings entered his ears, so Damian just left and would talk to some of his teacherster.


    "No one goes there in the first ce, so it should not be a problem." he thought.


    When he returned to his ss, Aurora and Magnus were already there. Not only the two but everyone was there, including the professor. Unfortunately, Damian lost too much time in the library and arrivedte.


    He knew he was in trouble, so he slowly gazed at the teacher and hoped it was Vanessa as she would help him, but it was not...


    It was a man with short ck hair, a kimono, and a katana. He was displeased to see somee for his ss.


    "Damian, right? I will remember this. Now, everyone, follow me to the gym and prepare to fight."

 Chapter 15 A Sparring Match

    ?The teacher was a man called Wayne Hill, who was responsible for thebat sses of all students from the first year to the third.


    Wayne would not help them control their ability better ¡ª at least not directly ¡ª but was responsible for teaching them how to use all types of weapons, how to use the terrain to their advantage, and, more importantly, how to think when in a battle against humans or non-humans.


    Everyone went to the school''s gym, where the ss would happen. Wayne kept ncing toward Damian the entire way, as he disliked that Damian waste for his ss.


    The gym had plenty of space, a locker room for the students to store their belongings and a ce to change clothing. Inside, they had ess to pools, a gym for workouts, a basketball court, and much more.


    Wayne led them to a type of arena, and when Damian saw that, he knew exactly what the man was trying to do.


    "Everyone, we will start with some fights to see where everyone''s level is. The first to go is¡­ Damian," Wayne said.


    "I knew a shit like this wasing," thought Damian with rage, but he did not express his feelings aloud.


    He did not know the abilities of most people in his ss, having only seen Magnus and Joffrey. Aurora too. So his best opponent would be Joffrey ¡ª someone he had a chance of winning, as Magnus was a different type of beast.


    But things did not go the way he wanted as Wayne chose someone else to fight Damian, someone he had no idea about its powers.


    "At least it is not Magnus," thought Damian, looking for ways to feel better about the situation.


    The youth, in particr, was a blond guy with blue eyes ¡ª not Joffrey  ¡ª and he looked friendly, at least Damian thought so.


    "Sup, I am Theodore," he said, waving at Damian.


    "Damian, sup. I think we have to fight now," Damian said jokingly.


    Wayne was outside the arena ¡ª an elevated square of about 15 meters ¡ª and tossed two wooden swords toward them.


    "I know you two probably don''t know how to use weapons yet, but just use these things as baseball bats, if you will," Wayne said.


    Damian grabbed one sword while Theodore grabbed the other. Both weren''t feeling like fighting, and Damian had no idea about Theodore''s powers.


    "Begin!"


    With a sharp gaze, Damian looked toward Theodore to have a headache, and his head hurt so bad he had put both hands around it, trying to ease the pain.


    Strange images flooded his mind, making it impossible for him to move. A voice echoed, and it seemed like it was trying to say something to him.


    "Don''t move? What the fuck? Theodore is¡­ like me!"


    Before Damian could move, Theodore was right in front of him and attacked him with the wooden sword ¡ª more like a baseball bat ¡ª right in his right arm, making him drop his wooden sword on the arena floor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It hurt, but Damian could tell Theodore did not hit as hard as he could and was trying to act friendly with him, which was rare considering almost all the students were bastards.


    Damian knew the fight was like a test, one Wayne had set up for all students. But, unlike them, Wayne was already angry at Damian, so if he went badly in that test, too, things would get ugly for his side.


    Without losing too much time thinking, Damian lifted the wooden sword that had just fell ¡ª not with his hand, but with his mind! ¡ª and he made it fly toward Theodore.


    It was fast, and there was no way Theodore would dodge it unless he mind-controlled Damian again, which he did! The same pain and a voice echoed, but this time, Damian was prepared!


    The wooden sword stopped mid-air, and both parties had their hands on their heads, a mental battle! Theodore tried to mind control Damian and make him stop fighting and be easy prey. Damian tried to block the mind control using his mental abilities, but it was not as easy as it sounded.


    Wayne watched everything. "Two psychics? Interesting."


    Magnus and Aurora also watched everything, with Magnus being more impatient. "Bro,e on, kick this pretty boy''s ass!"


    Time seemed to stop for the two, and even though a few seconds passed in reality, their mind battlested a lot more! The wooden sword, which was in mid-air, moved again, hitting Theodore right in the belly, making him fall to the ground, unable to keep fighting.


    "A good thing I read that book beforeing here!" thought Damian, walking toward Theodore and extending his hand to help him get up.


    Damian thought he would lose back then for a moment, but he remembered everything he had read about people who could control minds and managed to block the attack using his mental strength.


    "You are also a psychic. Do you want to be friends? I promise you I don''t mind-control others!" Theodore said, smiling.


    The first impression Damian had of him was pretty good, and he did not mind befriending another psychic. They were rare, and Theodore had the ability Damian wished to master next, which was even better.


    "Of course, you fought well, Theo."


    They walked out of the arena together and went to where Magnus and Aurora were. Theodore was not someone with friends, so he had no group to return to.


    Wayne finally said when both were out of the arena, "good fight, both of you. Even though you werete, you are a decent fighter, Damian. I hope what happened today does not happen again."


    Damian nodded toward Wayne ¡ª but he was unsure if he would be able to keep his promise of not beingte.


    "Now, let''s continue with the other fights¡­."


    The first ss with Wayne was just the sparring; he watched all of their fights up close, putting each student at the level he thought they were.


    After it, Damian, Aurora, Magnus, and Theo ate something before attending the next ss, which was one Damian did not know how to behave.


    "V-Vanessa¡­"

 Chapter 16 The Most Challenging Job

    ?Vanessa was sitting there, behind the desk, wearing the same outfit all the teachers had ¡ª different from the sexy clothes she had on her home.


    Still, her ck hair was tied in a ponytail, and how she put the pen on her lips, looking toward Damian like a wolf looking at a deer, was too much.


    Damian nervously made his way toward his seat, and no one paid attention to him, as he had fewer friends, so no one questioned his strange behavior.


    "Is everyone here? Good, let ss start," Vanessa said, getting up from her desk and writing her name on the board behind her.


    "My name''s Vanessa, and I will be responsible for teaching you how to control your abilities better and much more," she said.


    While Wayne focused on how to fight in general, using their abilities and weapons, and how to train their bodies, Vanessa researched all types of skills and knew the best ways to train them.


    She was like a living book, spending most of her time reading and acquiring much information about things, especially the special abilities granted by the superhuman serum.


    "The first thing you should know is that abilities are ssified differently, ording to not only their type but their rarity and their grade," Vanessa said, writing more things on the board.


    "There are seven grades known for now, and most of you have grade 3 abilities, which is higher than the average and is still something you can evolve through time,"


    "Those with grade 1 and 2 abilities are usually stuck in those levels, but those with grade 3 and beyond can practice and get better, reaching higher levels. Our school only epts those with at least a grade 3 ability for that reason."


    Damian made sure to write everything he believed was necessary in his notebook, as he had promised Vanessa he would pay attention to her ss. The subject she was responsible for teaching was the one Damian had the most interest in ¡ª as he was someone who could buy abilities with Erotic Coins!


    So, knowing more about the abilities and how to practice them was what Damian wanted to know the most. It did not matter if he was not the most talentedbat student. He would still win the fights having multiple abilities as an advantage, something the others could only dream of.


    "Each of you has a unique ability, but that does not mean other people don''t have something simr. You can have simr abilities that only have slight differences, which is why the training methods we developed will work for all of you."


    Vanessa exined many things, things Damian needed to learn. First, the dungeons had appeared a few decades ago, and with it, the humans developed the superhuman serum, granting them the power to fight the beasts.


    Some prerequisites to getting the serum were having at least 16 years of age, and all the schools for superhumans only epted those who were at least 18 years old.


    But, in the past decades, humans used the serum before that, resulting in kids acquiring powers earlier, but with the cost of a high chance of dying in the process.


    So, that is whyws were made so that kids and teenagers could not get the serum ¡ª it worked for the general poption, but illegal usage of the serum was stillmon and was actually growing with the recent beast attacks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know the abilities of everyone here," Vanessa said, making some students whisper to each other after hearing that.


    "I know how you feel about it, but the school has the files, and knowing you means we have better ways to train you. That said, I will give each of you a piece of paper with a method for training. This is from my research, as well as from the research of others. You can go to the library to check the sources to know I am not lying."


    Vanessa then gave each student a piece of paper containing a specific training method, depending on the student''s unique ability.


    "We will head out to the open field, and I will watch all of you and give you pointers," Vanessa said.


    When she went to Damian''s desk, Vanessa slowly put the paper on it, making sure to go down, showing the upper part of her breasts. It was fast, and only Damian saw anything, and he also smelled the fragrance, making his body feel strange things, especially in his parts.


    Still, if he excluded the fact Vanessa was hot and she was trying to get close to him for some reason, he enjoyed her ss.


    It took a lot of work to teach others how to use their abilities better, considering each student had a different one, so the training method would vary from one to another. So Vanessa had to do a special training for each student, and keep watching them individually.


    Damian sincerely believed Vanessa had the most challenging job among the teachers, as others could teach things that would work for everyone, yet she had to work individually.


    But that did not change the fact she was suspicious, and Damian would not fall for her pretty face and incredible body.


    "Let''s see what this paper has," he thought, reading the page Vanessa gave him.


    He read all of it and was sure it was a good piece of information ¡ª because he read simr things in the library, something the other students did not and would not, probably.


    After giving everyone their paper, Vanessa ordered them to follow her to the courtyard. They did not go to the gym like Wayne''s ss but went to the nearby forest, as their ss would happen in the open.


    There was one person who enjoyed how things were working out, Magnus.


    "A ss in the wilderness? This is my chance to prove my value! Also, Damian, we have our bicep workoutter, and this is ourst ss of the day, so don''t run from me!"


    "¡­"


    Damian did not feel like going to the gym to train, but if his friend wanted, why not? It was not like Magnus was a scary dude or something like that¡­

 Chapter 17 Attacked In The Bathroom (R18)

    ?The students followed Vanessa to an open area far from the school''s main building. It was a forest, and Damian was sure that was the forest Magnus used to catch his food.


    "Each of you follows the training method I gave you, and I will check on each of you. Also, this ss is longer than the others, and we will be here for around two to three hours," Vanessa said.


    The area had trees, bushes, and soft grass on the floor. There was also a river nearby for those with water-type abilities to train.


    Magnus, for example, could enhance his body to unknown extents. For that reason, his training method focused on training the body, so he jumped from tree to tree, lifted somerge rocks, and even sparred with others with simr physical abilities.


    Aurora, though, did not have a training method for her. Her ability was a mystery to everyone, and Vanessa was doing her research to try to find out something.


    As for Damian and Theodore, they were training together on their mental abilities.


    "I often train my mind-powers with small creatures like this one," Theo said, pointing to a bird in his hands.


    Theo sent mental messages to that bird, making it stay on his palm without flying away. He tamed the bird, basically, and that was incredible! Damian was already good when using his Telekineses ability to pull and toss objects. Now he wanted to focus more on his mind control area, too, as he wanted to use that to get more information from Vanessa.


    "Although I will have to get good at it, as she is way stronger than me," Damian thought.


    The school believed his ability was only that of controlling other objects using his mind, but that was not the case. Damian could also tap into mind-controlling other humans or beasts, and his ability was more versatile than the others.


    But the training for that had to be in secret, as Vanessa was right beside him, and she believed Damian would practice by controlling some objects, like rocks or weapons, and not mind controlling a bird, like what Theo was doing.


    For that reason, Damian was near Theodore, watching him practice his ability, trying to learn more about it, but he was not following his steps. Instead, he practiced his Telekineses, making some of the nearby rocks move independently.


    Vanessa wanted to go there and speak with Damian, but she wanted to do it in private, and seeing Theo was there, she focused more on the other students and only passed by Damian a few times, saying he was doing well with the practice.


    "Can I watch you practice?" Aurora asked. She was the only one who did not have a training method to follow, so she felt lonely in that ss.


    So, she asked Damian if she could sit near him and watch his practice. Then, of course, he said yes, as there was no reason to deny such a beautifuldy.


    "No problem," Damian said.


    He kept pulling the rocks and practicing with the dagger Magnus gave him, improving his control over the objects.


    Joffrey was there too, near the river, creating some ice spears and spikes, using the trees to practice his aim. He nced toward Damian a few times, with evident anger, and if possible, he wished to toss some of those spikes at Damian, but that was not the right time to do so.


    "Can I use the bathroom, teacher?" Damian asked.


    Damian''s practicested for one hour and a half before he had the urge to pee, so he asked Vanessa for permission to use the bathroom.


    She agreed to it, and not only that, but she also found an excuse to leave, following Damian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is she doing?" Damian thought as he noticed Vanessa behind him.


    He did not overthink it and kept moving toward one of the bathrooms of the school, the one which was not in the main building but a little far from it.


    There was no one in there, as everyone was busy in ss, and that was not the main bathroom anyway. Everyone who needed to use the bathroom used either the ones in the gym or inside the main building, not a random one in the courtyard.


    Vanessa went inside the bathroom with him, and Damian turned around to face her.


    "You know this is the man''s bathroom, right?" Damian asked.


    "I know, but no one wille here, so this is not a big deal at all," she said.


    "I don''t understand. What are we d-" before Damian could finish the sentence, Vanessa pushed him into one of the closed toilets.


    Her lips touched his, and her tongue inter wined with Damian''s, sending him a pleasing sensation.


    "I cannot hold it anymore," Vanessa said, licking her lips as he stared at Damian.


    Then, she went to her knees and pulled out Damian''s pants and underwear.


    "Be quiet and enjoy," she said.


    Damian still could notprehend what was happening and only realized when Vanessa''s lips and tongue touched his penis.


    She spat on it, putting it all inside her mouth easier.


    "Ah," Damian could not resist and moaned, making Vanessa even more excited.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart, I will suck you dry," she said.


    The way Vanessa acted and the sudden attack on the bathroom was strange, but it felt so good at the moment that Damian did not care! So he grabbed the back of her head and pushed it toward his dick, making her deep-throat it!


    Glub Glub Glub


    That sound echoed inside the bathroom; it was a good thing no one was there. Vanessa took out her shirt, showing her two enormous breasts, perfectly rounded.


    Then, she used them to rub Damian''s dick, driving him even crazier, and that was only the start!


    "I don''t know why she is doing this, but there is no way I will not enjoy," thought Damian, grabbing one of Vanessa''s boobs with his hand, squeezing it.

 Chapter 18 Strange Movements

    ?While the other students were focusing on their train of abilities, Damian and Vanessa were having a good time inside the bathroom. Still, they did not have full-on sex, as Vanessa only looked for a dick to suck.


    "My dear student, this is the most we will do for today," Vanessa said, immediately putting Damian''s balls inside her mouth.


    She used her hands to masturbate his cock, and when Damian reached the point of cumming, she put it all inside her mouth, sucking it dry.


    "Ahh."


    Vanessa licked her lips and said, "nothing happened here, right? We must return to our ss."


    "Why are we doing this? What do you see in me?" Damian said, but then he regretted asking that.


    The best path for him was to act clueless about Vanessa''s strange behavior, which would give him a chance to uncover the truth. If she knew he was looking for the fact, she would be more reserved, and who knows what else she could do.


    "I just found you attractive, silly. Is it bad for a teacher to have some fun? I will go first so people don''t get suspicious about us," Vanessa said, and then she left.


    Damian was still shocked about what was happening, but then a system notification popped up, and he rejoiced at it!


    <+5 Erotic Coins>


    <System Alert: Remember, you can only gain Erotic Coins when having any sex with SUPERHUMANS>


    "So I still gained points with this, awesome!"


    As for the part about only having sex with people with superhuman abilities, Damian already imagined that would be the case.


    "It would be impossible to get stronger by mixing with the weak anyway."


    Damian got five Erotic Points with Vanessa''s blowjob, and he was unsure where to spend them. He thought about buying another ability, but it would be useless.


    "I have to learn how to use the abilities anyway, and I still have a lot to learn about the one I currently have!"


    There were many things Damian still had to learn before he got good at using his current ability, and buying another one to practice would hinder his progress. Also, most of the good abilities were expensive.


    The one Damian had, for example, was only in grade 3, and he guessed that differently from the other students, he could not improve the grade of his ability by only practicing it. So he had to buy the upgrade using more coins, which would make it harder for him if he did not get enough points.


    But of course, there was a good side to it. Damian had plenty of abilities to choose from, and he could upgrade them almost infinitely.


    "Buying another skill is a waste of time for now, and upgrading the one I have to grade 4 is... 120 points? Well, I should focus on my attributes then."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian had a clear path ahead of him: master the ability he had, increase the power of his body to be akin to that of beasts, and then, after that, he would look to improve his ability or buy a new one ¡ª an overpowered ability, of course.


    "I will only get another ability after I leave this ce. Almost no one has more than one ability, and if the school sees it, they will capture me as a testing subject."


    If there was one thing Damian wasn''t, it was a naive person.


    The Garmony Upper School was not the magical and wless ce the TV showcased as. If someone weak like Damian turned out to be a superhuman with more than one ability, they would tie him up to a table and try to figure out the secret behind such a feat.


    Damian waited inside the bathroom for a while, thinking about how to use his Erotic Coins and ensuring Vanessa arrived a few minutes first. Then, he returned to the forest area and practiced until ss ended.


    No one felt strange that Vanessa and Damian left together, as no one believed something between a student and a teacher would happen inside a prestigious school like Garmony.


    For them, it was just a coincidence, but Damian and Vanessa knew well what happened inside that bathroom, and during the final parts of the ss, Vanessa kept looking at him from time to time.


    "I should act like a normal youth who seems to be fooled by this act while trying to figure out the truth!"


    After ss,  all the students went to a restaurant or the supermarket to buy some things for dinner.


    "Right, now that the sses started, the school sent us some points," thought Damian, picking up the cell phone the school gave them.


    It looked like an ordinary cellphone, but the ess was limited, and the students could not speak with outsiders, only if the school allowed it. But one could still exchange text messages with other ssmates, so Damian made sure to pick up Aurora''s, Magnus''s'' and Theo''s numbers.


    "100.000 points, which is the standard amount for everyone. Will they keep giving us more points when the month passes, like a sry, or do I have to spend it wisely?


    "Bro, let''s go eat something before our arm workout!" Magnus said, passing beside Damian, grabbing him by the arm, and leading him straight to the supermarket.


    Magnus pushing him to train with him was a good thing. First, Damian would improve his physique, which would help him in battle. Secondly, someone like Magnus wanted to know exactly what they were eating, so they did not go out that often and preferred to cook their own food.


    "Magnus will get me in shape while also making me spend less. What a legend," thought Damian.


    They all went to the supermarket: Magnus, Damian, Aurora, and Theo, doing the food shopping and other hygiene items.


    It was almost dark when the ss ended, so it was already nighttime when they were done with the shopping! There were still some students walking in the courtyard, but their number kept decreasing as the school''s monitors asked them to return to their rooms, as no one was allowed to be walking after a specific time ¡ª a time that seemed to keep changing.


    Inside the library, the same one where Damian went, a person wearing a long hooded robe pulled out a specific book from the shelf, opening up a secret passage.


    Then the person went down the stairs, and the passage behind closed, and no one noticed a thing.

 Chapter 19 Discovery

    ?"One more, let''s go! Burn this bicep!" Magnus yelled, pping Damian''s back to give him more strength.


    It was hard because Damian did not work out regrly and could not boost his physique like Magnus.


    "You know what? Let me use these freaking Erotic Coins now!" thought Damian as he opened his system tab.


    Five Erotic Coins were his prize after the moment he and Vanessa had inside the bathroom, and he was not nning on buying a new ability yet, so why not make his body stronger?


    "Two points into Strength, two into Agility, and one to Endurance. It should be a good distribution, right?"


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 0]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 3>


    <Agility: 3>


    <Endurance: 2>


    <Ability Power: 1>


    Damian''s body drastically changed, and the once difficult bicep curl was no longer. One point or two may sound minor, but it was a lot to Damian''smon attributes!


    He curled like a professional bodybuilder, impressing Magnus, who was pleased by the sudden change.


    "Let''s go, champ. That was what I was talking about! Beast mode, Damian, beast mode!"


    The two were screaming inside the gym and weren''t alone there.


    "These guys are taking their training seriously. I should do the same," one of the students in the gym thought.


    The training continued with more exercises, and by the end of it, Damian''s arms were sore, but he was happy with the results. Why? Well, a message popped up in front of him while he trained.


    <Body Training Progress 15%>


    <Reach 100% for Free Attributes>


    Damian could train his body to an extent, which would be awesome with the addition of the points he could buy with his Erotic Coins. That could create a snowball effect, making his power skyrocket!


    "You wanna bite something?" Magnus asked after they left the gym,  and of course, Damian being as tired as he was, said yes.


    "The meal after the workout is important, and we should prepare our own," said Magnus, dragging Damian to his apartment in the same dorm as Damian''s, so going there was not a big deal.


    "Rice, chicken, and vegetables. This is the secret for a body like mine!"


    Magnus was responsible for making their food, and Damian took the chance to watch everything. Not because he was trying to learn something, but because he did not see Magnus as the cooking type, but against all odds, the food he did was spectacr.


    "This is delicious. What was that seasoning you put in the chicken meat? Can you show me the bottle?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know, right? This is what we call bodybuilder cooking talent," Magnus proudly answered,ughing as he showed Damian the spices he put on the meat.


    The two ate like starved beasts, which was expected after a tiring workout like theirs.


    "Bro, what do you think about the sses? Do you like it here?" Magnus asked, catching Damian off guard.


    "Everything seems fine, I think. Why do you ask?"


    Magnus moved his fork on the te but did not get the food, "don''t you think something is weird inside this ce? My guts are telling me something will happen soon."


    "If you put it like that, I also feel weird in here. But we are just first-year students who don''t have a saying and power to do anything."


    Damian was unsure if the school itself had a problem, but Vanessa? He was sure she had interior motives, and it would just be a matter of time before he discovered what she was up to.


    "Yeah, you are right. But, bro, be careful out there. I don''t want something happening to one of the few decent people around here."


    After the two finished eating, Damian returned to his room, which was just beside Magnus''. He sat on the couch and turned on the TV to see whatever was avable for him at that time ¡ª just like the school did not allow them to use the inte freely; there weren''t many things to watch on the TV either.


    "It feels so good to rx after that workout. I must go to the gym daily now that I can get some points there."


    Damian felt the need for a cold drink, so he got up from the couch and went to get one, but at that moment, someone knocked on his door. Loud bangs and no words.


    "This is just like the situation in bad horror movies," he thought, slowly walking toward the door.


    There was no magic eye, meaning he would have to open the door to see what or who was on the other side, which was not something Damian liked considering howte it already was.


    "It must be someone who lives in the dorm because the school is rigid with the time, and no students are allowed to walk outside thiste."


    That was the only exnation Damian could find, and whoever was knocking did not seem like it would stop so soon, so Damian gave a deep breath, gathered courage, and opened the door.


    It was a blond youth with blue eyes who was breathing like he had just run a marathon and was nervous about something as if he had seen something he should not.


    "Theo?" Damian said, surprised as it was thest person he thought would knock on his door thatte.


    "Can Ie in?" Theo said, not looking Damian in the eyes but around him, trying to see if someone was following him.


    "Sure,e in."


    Theo went straight to the couch to sit, and Damian grabbed a cup of water for him to drink, and after realizing no one woulde to get him there, Theo finally rxed.


    "So what exactly happened for you to be like this?"


    "It''s hard to exin, and it might sound crazy, but please, believe in me."


    Damian''s curiosity rose as he heard, "I will. Just rx, and tell me at your time."


    "Okay, okay. So, I returned to my room after ss and realized I was missing something," Theo said, and then he showed Damian his wrist, "my watch; I left it in the ssroom. But it waste, and if the school monitors caught me, then I would be screwed, but I did not care and went inside the school anyway, using one of the back windows to enter,"


    "But as I was quietly going toward our ssroom to look for the watch, I passed in front of the library and saw a masked person entering a secret passage, like those of movies! Damian, I am telling you the truth, I swear! After seeing that, I ran straight back to the dorm without getting my watch and came to see you."

 Chapter 20 Exploring The School During The Night

    ?"What? Did you see that?" Damian asked, entering in deep thought.


    There was one person he knew was suspicious inside Garmony Upper School: Vanessa! Damian would not be surprised if the masked person Theo saw was her, especially considering it was inside the library, where he and Vanessa had met.


    "I am telling you the truth! We should keep our distance from that library. I don''t want to die at the hands of a secret society because of a wristwatch!"


    Theo was the coward type, and for him, it was not worth it to risk his life trying to investigate whatever he saw in the library. But, although he feared it, he still had curiosity.


    Damian looked at him and said, "I promise we will not investigate this matter tomorrow."


    "Good, this is good. I am not brave; you can tell that," Theo said, sighing in relief.


    "Yeah, we will not go there tomorrow, but tonight!"


    "I know; thank you for letting me out of this and- wait, what did you say?"


    "That we are going there tonight. Come, let''s get out of here."


    "¡­"


    Theo was not liking where that conversation was going, and he could not stop thinking about how insane Damian was! Not only was he going after someone from a secret society, but also because he wanted to leave the dorm with many monitors outside, watching the students'' every move!


    "Aren''t you scared that they might see us?" Theo asked.


    "You managed toe here without being caught by the monitors, so we should be fine. Also, if we want to know more about that masked person you saw, we must leave tonight, or who knows when we might have another chance."


    Damian saw that as a unique situation for him to discover more about Vanessa ¡ª considering the masked person was indeed her or someone connected to her.


    Either way, he was almost sure she had something to do with a secret society just by the weird way she acted. Usually, those types of organizations wanted something, so it was safe to say she was trying to get closer to Damian precisely to get something from him.


    "Why would I want to know more about someone from a secret society? I don''t think that is wise at all!" Theo said, walking around the room, trying to calm himself down.


    "Look, who knows, this secret society is not that bad, and if we learn more about it, we may join it! Wouldn''t it be cool?"


    "Hum, yeah, right, being part of a secret society would be cool, but it''s DANGEROUS!"


    Theo tried his best, but the curiosity he had within was stronger than the fear. Ultimately, he went along with Damian, leaving the dorm at night, wearing the school''s ck uniform and a long, hooded ck coat to hide them better in the shadows.


    "You know there are some cameras around in the school, right? We cannot go there and enter through the front door," Theo said.


    "I know, I know. I studied the cameras the first day I came here, and we will be fine."


    "But what about the noises? You see this grass in the courtyard, it is noisy to walk on it, and I don''t even know how I got to the dorm without a monitor chasing my ass."


    Damian only smiled at that and then used his Telekinesis ability to make them float. Neither would touch the ground, thus making no sounds while walking in the school''s courtyard.


    "Right! You can fly. This is freaking dope. I wish I could fly, and-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shh, Theo. Let''s talk less, and please, whisper."


    "Oh, right, right, my bad," whispered Theo, remembering they were in the middle of a stealthy mission.


    The two of them floated throughout the courtyard, and they passed close to some monitors a few times, but there were many trees and smaller buildings for them to hide, so passing through the monitors and reaching the school''s main building was not a big problem.


    "An ability that makes me invisible will be useful in the future, especially if I enter his secret society. I should look for its priceter," thought Damian.


    Theo sighed in relief when they entered the school''s main building without significant problems. The monitors did not go inside the building, so it was empty, well, not empty, as there was that mysterious masked person.


    Damian went close to Theo and whispered, "are you alright? Can we keep going? We need to reach the library as fast as possible."


    "I am fine. Let''s go."


    They walked in the school''s corridors, which were empty, and as there were no lights, the ce looked bizarre, creepy, scary, and definitely not a ce someone like Theo wanted to be.


    "Did you hear that?" Theo asked, looking behind his back asionally, afraid something or someone was following them.


    "I heard, yes. This is the sound some old refrigerators do during the night when everything is quiet."


    "Oh, really? I always thought it was like ghosts or something trying to get me."


    "..."


    The two of them moved quickly, without making noises, and were careful to not meet with someone else in the school''s halls, as that would not be a good thing.


    "We are finally here, the library."


    After walking a considerable distance, Theo and Damian reached the empty library, and they could not see anyone inside.


    "I saw the masked person right there," Theo said, pointing at where he had seen the masked person.


    Damian did not go immediately but first analyzed the library carefully, trying to sense any strange movements, but there was nothing.


    "Let''s go there to see if there is something," Damian said.


    Theo nodded in response, and the two of them went inside the library, going to a specific corridor, the one, the masked person, had used.


    "I should think how a member of a secret society would. Where is the mechanism to open the secret passage?"


    Damian thought, but as he tried to find a way in, he heard noises from one of the shelves, like someone walking on a staircase.


    "Theo, someone ising; hide now!"

 Chapter 21 The Start Of Big Things

    ?Damian had been quick to react and looked for a ce to hide! The school''s library had two floors, and most students did not go to the first one, imagine having to walk up a staircase.


    So, Damian, who could not find a ce to hide on the first floor ¡ª there were only shelves which would not be enough to hide two people ¡ª so, having that in mind, Damian grabbed Theo by the arm and flew up to the second floor.


    Everything happened so fast that Theo was still in a daze, but it was good that Damian had a clearer mind and acted first, or whoever wasing from the secret passage would bump straight into them.


    Once they were up there, Damian and Theo hid behind a bookshelf, but they still peeked to see the person leaving the secret passage.


    It was a masked person with a robe, just like the one Theo had seen. But that person was not alone! Eight people left the secret passage.


    "Are you sure things are going in the right direction? We need whatever is behind that door for the sake of our future," one of the masked people said.


    The voice was that of a woman, but it did not sound like Vanessa. Could Damian be wrong about her, or was she someone else among those eight people?


    "Maybe she can alter her voice too! I don''t see that as impossible," Damian thought.


    "Yes, things are going in the right direction, but it will still take some time for us to open that door. In the meantime, we must ensure this society is secret and prepare for the hordes yet toe."


    "Understood."


    All of them left the library, but one of the eight people, before leaving, looked up to the second floor where Damian and Theo were hiding. They quickly moved and hid behind the bookshelf, but that person staring at their location made their hearts beat fast, and Theo was sweating on his forehead.


    "I thought I sensed something. My mind is ying tricks, I guess," the masked person thought before moving his gaze away from where Damian was, leaving the library afterward.


    "That was close!" Theo said as he sat on the floor, finally rxing after everyone left the library.


    Damian frowned his eyebrows and thought about what he had heard.


    "Something behind a door? Do they need that for the future? Also, is a horde of beastsing to attack the school soon? How do they know about it when everyone else has no idea?"


    The secret society was not a simple one considering they knew things the upper ranks of the school did not, which made Damian want to join the organization even more!


    But not everything went Damian''s way. He did not see how they opened the secret passage, and after they all left, he and Theo went downstairs, looking for a way to open it again, and did not find anything.


    "I need to find out how to open this and where that door they are discussing is."


    While Damian was eager to find more, Theo wanted to return to his dorm, so they did. Damian would not force Theo to do anything, but he knew with the right amount of time, Theo would want to learn more about what they saw and heard, and Damian would dly ept him on his team.


    The way back went smoothly; they knew the best path to the dorm. But of course, there was still a risk, but at least at that time, everything worked out for them.


    "Imma go to my room now and rest a little bit. See you tomorrow," Theo said.


    "See ya, bro."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian did the same, going inside his room and jumping on the bed, he grabbed his cell phone and saw a message from someone he knew, Aurora!


    They could not speak with outsiders or use the inte freely inside that college, but they could talk with other students.


    <Hiii, Damian, Wanna go out for lunch tomorrow?>


    "She is asking me on a date! Well, calm down, Damian. You two are only friends."


    <Hii, of course, Aurora, we also have some things to talk about.>


    <Talk about what?>


    Damian could not see it, but Aurora had red cheeks as she looked at her phone.


    <I can''t talk by message.>


    Thest message sent by Damian made her think about the wrong things. Aurora put the phone on her chest andy on her bed, looking at the roof with troublesome thoughts.


    ~~~~


    Damian, Theo, Magnus, and Aurora went to the school''s kitchen early in the morning for breakfast. It was not a private ce to speak about a secret society, as many other students were around them, doing the same thing: eating.


    So, Damian would go for lunch in a private restaurant with Aurora and speak with her about what he and Theo had seen.


    And in the dorm, during the night, he would visit Magnus and share it with him too! They were Damian''s only friends and looked like decent people, so he trusted them.


    "I hope neither stabs me in the back," thought Damian.


    There was another reason he wanted to share that with his two friends: more eyes and ears to look for information about the secret society!


    Theo was still scared about the situation, so he would not help Damian a lot, so he was all alone, which was not a good thing. So having Magnus and Aurora look for more information, just like he was doing, was the best thing he could do at that point.


    The four of them were sitting in the school''s kitchen, eating, and Damian noticed how Aurora would look at him and then move her gaze away as if she was too shy to make eye contact.


    "She was not like that before. What happened?" thought Damian, trying to understand why the sudden change but could not think of a reason.


    Everything was like any other typical day until they heard screaming outside.


    Every student and teacher went to the courtyard to see what happened, and when they saw it, no one could believe such a thing was happening inside the prestigious Garmony Upper School.

 Chapter 22 A Moment With Aurora, And More

    ?A girl nailed to a tree. That was undoubtedly a shocking scene for anyone who saw it, and it was no different for the students present there.


    "Who would be evil enough to do something like that?" One of the students said, and soon whispers started throughout the school.


    All the students wanted answers, and none felt safe inside the Garmony school - a ce known rightly for its safety.


    The school principal went public and announced that some school subjects would freeze and that said teachers would entirely focus on finding the culprit behind that horrendous act.


    No student was against the decision, and everyone agreed that everyone''s safety was above learning; after all, it would be impossible to study being dead.


    Despite that, Damian and Aurora''s lunch still took ce at one of the restaurants within the school''s perimeter.


    "Did you know her?" Damian asked, taking his gaze off the menu to look directly into Aurora''s eyes.


    "D-I didn''t know. It''s crazy, isn''t it?" Aurora said,ughing awkwardly as she answered Damian''s question.


    The way Aurora was acting was evident, and Damian wasn''t stupid enough not to notice that she liked him. But what could he do? His system made it clear that he needed to be a sex machine to get the best benefits, and having a serious rtionship or anything like that wasn''t something Damian had in mind.


    "Well, nothing prevents us from having a colorful friendship, right?" thought Damian, imagining them naughty in some corner of the school.


    "Do you know what you''re going to order yet?"


    "Maybe this spicy food here. I like it," Aurora said.


    The two were silent, not knowing where to start or what topics to discuss. So Damian waited for both tes to arrive before beginning to tell everything he saw in the library with Theo.


    Aurora listened intently to each sentence and was curious, just as Damian was.


    "We need to find out more about this! I know it''s early to say this, but it wouldn''t be impossible for this secret society to have something to do with the murder earlier today!"


    That was something Damian also had in mind, as it didn''t make much sense for someone else to murder a student out of the blue. But, of course, whoever did it must have had extensive knowledge of the school and its security cameras and considerable power to pull off the action without anyone noticing.


    And for this reason, Damian did not imagine that any new students hadmitted the crime. It was more logical that one of the senior students hadmitted the crime, but Damian wasn''t about to rule out any possibility.


    "You never know who might have done something."


    Damian and Aurora discussed the secret society while they ate. Aurora, who ordered that spicy food, got hot during lunch, opening her uniform a little and showing the upper part of her breasts.


    He couldn''t help but stare, and Aurora seemed to notice that look, turning both cheeks pink, saying, "Damian, I''m going to go to the bathroom real quick, okay?"


    Aurora got up from the table and headed toward the bathroom. Damian didn''t want to stand there, and that exchange of nces and Aurora''s exposed breasts made him turn on.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Therefore, he said, "Let me walk you to the bathroom."


    Damian and Aurora left the central part of the restaurant and went to the area where the two bathrooms were: men''s and women''s.


    The restaurant was empty - apart from the employees, of course - so the moment they were both in the hallway, Damian and Aurora exchanged nces.


    The atmosphere became strange in that corridor, and before they knew it, their lips were touching, and their tongues were entwining.


    "What soft lips," thought Damian as he kissed Aurora.


    It all happened so suddenly, and Damian still didn''t understand what Aurora had seen in him. Nevertheless, he would never waste the chance to have a unique moment with a woman as slender as Aurora, so they kept kissing for quite a while.


    Damian thought about moving on to the next part and using the nearby bathroom to have sex, but Aurora didn''t seem ready for that step and said she would like to have that moment in the bedroom, something more romantic.


    "Of course. All in your time," Damian said, and then Aurora grabbed his hand and put it on her soft breasts.


    "V-You can touch them as much as you want since we won''t be doing anything else today."


    Not quite what Damian had in mind, but still somewhat satisfying, Aurora''s breasts were very soft, and Damian wanted to take her clothes off right there, but he restrained himself. The two of them stayed on just that before returning to their table in the restaurant.


    No one who worked there noticed the moment the two of them had, and no other students went to that restaurant, so their rtionship was still an absolute secret.


    After the two of them finished lunch, Damian decided to go back to his room to rest before his training session with Magnuster, and to his surprise, someone was already inside his room!


    Damian saw only a figure in the dark corner of his room, "Who''s there?" he said, pulling out his knife hidden in the back of his uniform.


    Nobody should be able to enter his room since an exclusive card protected it. Still, when the mysterious person showed his face, Damian could understand that it wouldn''t be impossible for that person to have done that.


    "Vanessa," Damian said, analyzing the woman standing before him.


    However, Vanessa, before she said anything, began to take off her clothes, showing a perfect naked body to Damian''s eyes.


    "What''s the reason for that?" Damian asked.


    Although he wanted to know what was going on in Vanessa''s head, Damian couldn''t deny that his body was still horny after that moment with Aurora, and now, with a hot girl in front of him, Damian wanted to fuck.


    "Didn''t I say you would have this body eventually? Well, the time hase. I hope you can fuck me hard, dear Damian."

 Chapter 23 Horny Teacher Wants It All (R-18)

    ?"Vanessa? What are you doing here? I-" Damian said but did not finish his sentence because Vanessa walked out of bed and ced her indicator in his mouth.


    "Shh, let me take care of you," she said, grabbing Damian by the arm and cing him on the bed with his belly facing up.


    He could not understand why or if she had something else in mind, but Damian made sure to analyze the rest of his room to see if there was any threat, yet he found nothing.


    So he did not see a reason to refuse what was happening, especially after he felt the soft hands of Vanessa rubbing his manhood.


    "Do you like it? A big boy like you must ejacte asionally, but it is impossible inside this school. But worry no more. I will help you with this problem," Vanessa giggled as she pulled Damian''s pants.


    She was no longer rubbing the dick by the pants but without anything to act as cover! The sensation of that hand made Damian crazy, and his cock turned hard at the touch.


    Then, a spit on the dick to make it easier to go down her throat. Vanessa had told Damian before that she was a virgin, so although she knew how to proceed, it was a sloppy deepthroat, which made it even better!


    Damian kept looking at the gorgeous face of Vanessa, who was barely putting half of his dick inside her mouth. He grabbed her by the ponytail and made her suck deeper.


    *Glub *Glub *Glub


    The sound of a mouth twitching around the cock echoed inside the room, and the moans of both parties were low, trying not to rm the other dorm residents.


    *Glub *Glub *Glub


    Vanessa kept going with the help of Damian''s hand, pushing her head down and making her choke with the cock.


    At first, she was still getting the hang of it, but after a few minutes, Vanessa was akin to a professional with a shiny smile.


    She enjoyed it! It was the first time she was sucking a cock. Vanessa did not know why, but she loved it! It was as if Damian''s cock had something special on it, like a drug that made her crave more and more.


    The cock went so deep Vanessa had her lips touching the base of it, and a little more, even the balls would be inside her mouth.


    "Please, give me your load," she said, begging for it.


    *Glub


    "I-I- Ahhh!"


    A massive cum shot inside Vanessa''s mouth, filling it with warmth and a sticky sensation. Damian felt a pleasure he had not felt in a long time and a sense of inner peace, a rxing one.


    Vanessa licked her lips after drinking the cum, and said, "this is it for today. I-"


    Damian exited his bed and moved toward a desk inside his room. In a drawer, he grabbed a condom.


    "We will have it all today," Damian said, looking into Vanessa''s eyes and waiting for her answer.


    She looked at him and felt an urge inside of her, wildly, when she gazed at the down part of Damian, which was still hard as a rock, ready to attack her at any second.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vanessa''s pussy was dripping with liquids, as she was horny and wanted to move further.


    "Fuck this. Let''s do it!" Vanessa said.


    Damian quickly put the condom around his dick, and seeing how wet Vanessa was and how eager she was for the dick, they did not do any more oral, and she jumped on top of him in a cowgirl position.


    The dick went in slowly, trying not to harm her in any way, but it was still her first time, and soon drops of blood dripped from her pussy after her hymen broke.


    Vanessa felt a minor pain down there, but nothing someone like her could not handle, soon reced by immense pleasure.


    "Ah!" she moaned as the dick went deeper and deeper.


    Damian had a condom, so he was not feeling everything, but it was still fantastic! A warm feeling surrounded his dick, and it was tight, so his cock rubbed all the walls of her pussy.


    *p*


    A bang echoed inside the room. Damian could not hold himself as he saw Vanessa''s big rounded ass shaking through the mirror of his room. Instead, she was moving her hips frantically, faster and faster, until reaching the point where she was jumping on his dick, making sounds of their bodies colliding.


    "Yes, Damian. Fuck your teacher harder! I know you always wanted this!" she said with moans, and Damian quickly put his hand on her mouth, grabbing her back and putting her closer to his body.


    "Don''t moan that loud, or else others will hear it. Now as a punishment, I will fuck you harder, okay?"


    Damian was someone more experienced, so he hugged Vanessa in that position and was the one moving his hips now!


    It felt extremely good, and the more he moved, the more he wanted! Vanessa''s ass was all red after the ps, and Damian squeezed it with his hands as he fucked her non-stop.


    Vanessa rolled her eyes, and her legs made involuntary moments as she orgasmed hard with the dick rubbing inside her.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Damian had to put his hand again on her mouth, or else everyone inside the dorm would hear it!


    After that, Damian was ready to cum again, but before he could finish, Vanessa said, "I-I want you to fuck my asshole too!"


    It was her first time fucking, yet she already wanted to give her ass to him! That was impressive, and Damian did not know why she would do that, but he would notin!


    "Get in all fours, bitch," he said, and she did as he told her, aiming her ass up high toward the ceiling.


    "Come, my dear student, fuck this ass of your whore teacher!"


    A freaking hot scene, giving Damian more energy to keep going!

 Chapter 24 Improving Attributes (R-18)

    ?When Damian saw Vanessa like that, stretching her asshole open, waiting for him to put his dick, he was lost with pleasure.


    "Fuck. Let''s do it then," he said, grabbing his cock with his right hand, and aiming to enter the asshole without problems.


    Of course, he spat a lot of saliva first to make it easier for the cock to go inside, and considering how wet the condom already was after he fucked Vanessa''s pussy, it went in easily.


    "Ah," she moaned the moment the dick''s head went in, and the pleasure Vanessa felt was out of that world!


    Now that she knew that ass fucking was that good, Damian would have a hard time, as she nned on fucking him in every situation possible.


    "Yes, harder, deeper," she said.


    Damian kept moving his hips at an extraordinary speed, going in and out. Vanessa rolled her eyes. And the more orgasms she had, the more tired she was.


    It was her first time, and although Vanessa wanted Damian to fuck her asshole a lot longer; she was too tired to keep going, falling on the bed without energy.


    Damian was on the same boat, and after they were done with the anal, he put his cock inside Vanessa''s mouth, and she dly ate the cum, smiling afterwards. "Look, I swallowed all of it!"


    "Good girl."


    ~~~~


    No one in the dorm heard a thing, at least Damian hoped so as he lied on his bed looking at the roof and thinking about what had happened that night.


    The good times he had with Vanessa were keeping his sleep away.


    "Is she really up to something bad? Can I change her?"


    Damian did not want to attach to anybody, especially in a school that he would leave afterpleting his education.


    Also, his system wanted him to get as many Erotic Coins as possible, so he had to look for girls, and not stay with only one.


    But he could not deny his night with Vanessa had been wonderful.


    "Focus, Damian, focus. You still need to figure it out what she is up to," he thought.


    With those thoughts in mind, Damian fell asleep like a rock after having his energies drained by Vanessa.


    The next morning did not start like all the others, with students going to the school''s kitchen to eat, and then ss afterwards.


    ss would not happen that morning, only at afternoon.


    The reason? That girl who died in the courtyard. A prestigious school like Garmony had to do something, and find the responsible, or else it would not look good for outsiders.


    "Yo, Damian. Let''s hit the gym in the morning then," Magnus said, as they were eating together.


    "Sure. It does not sound that bad."


    "Hey, Damian. What was that noise yesterdaying from you room?"


    "Uh-Hum, I was practicing my Telekineses, moving some objects around, and it hit the walls and stuff," Damian said, hoping Magnus would buy it.


    Magnus pped him on the right shoulder and said, "good job, bro. This way, you will be a powerful man."


    "Thanks," Damian awkwardlyughed, and no one asked him any further questions.


    Aurora and Theo were also there with them at the table. Theo had his mind on the moon, not even hearing the conversation happening before him.


    Aurora could not get Damian out of her head after their moment in the restaurant.


    She wanted to have the strength to invite him for something more romantic, like dinner, but could not.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian also wanted to do that, but he had other ns that night: investigate the secret society.


    They hit the gym after the breakfast, and Damian was almost increasing his attributes with the training, yet it was not there.


    But despite Damian''s attributes not increasing with the training, he had gained something goodst night, Erotic Coins!


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 15]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 3>


    <Agility: 3>


    <Endurance: 3>


    <Ability Power: 1>


    Fifteen of them! That was enough for him to buy another grade 3 ability if he wanted to, or increase his attributes even more.


    "What should I buy? Now that I am investigating a secret society, I need to gather more information¡­"


    Damian thought a lot about it, and in the end, he used his coins to upgrade his attributes.


    He put enough points to make his strength, agility and endurance to reach five points, and the remaining points Damian ced all in Ability Power.


    Based on his understanding, Ability Power would, well, increase the power of his abilities! Not only that, but it was written on the system tab that it would help him master his abilities more easily, and that was what he looked for.


    "I believe the increase in power is not that significant, like improving the grade of my ability, but the increase rating on learning all abilities is quite good!"


    Differently from upgrading the grade of one ability, having a high Ability Power status would increase the power of all of his abilities, as Damian would surely buy more in the future.


    But why did he want the increase in learning speed? Well, he wanted to learn how to read minds with his Telekineses!


    If Damian could read minds, then he would learn more about the Secret Society if he found the right persons to spy.


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 0]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 5>


    <Agility: 5>


    <Endurance: 5>


    <Ability Power: 10>


    "My status is not that bad."


    Damian was happy with his choices. After the training in the gym ended, he returned to his room for a bath, and cooked some food in his kitchen ¡ª Aurora was still shy to ask him out, so he and she did not go out for lunch.


    The only ''bad'' part of the day would be the ss in the afternoon. Isac was the teacher, and this time, he wanted something more practical, and that is why he had a beast locked in a cage outside in the school''s courtyard.


    "You will learn how to fight against beasts," he said to the ss.

 Chapter 25 Sudden Test

    ?The beast locked in a cage looked like a lion with red eyes and two wings! It had a fierce look, and Damian wondered if that was the beast young students like themselves should be facing.


    "This is a Winged Lion. But don''t worry, it is only an infant and not an adult," Isac said, as he walked from side to side, exining about the beast.


    "N-Not an adult?" thought Damian, analyzing the beast in front of him of which looked immense.


    Damian then looked to his side and saw Magnus, who had an obvious excitement on his face, and wanted to rip the cage open and fight against the lion in a fistfight.


    "Crazy!"


    Aurora still looked timid, and with many thoughts inside her head, avoiding Damian.


    "I know she wille around."


    He was not concerned she would stop talking to him. It was only a matter of time until Aurora got her feelings together and returned to speak with Damian like she had always done.


    "Attention, everyone. This will be the first test. The higher ups of the school will watch, so you better do well," Isac said.


    The ss, which had some people who had their minds on the moon, returned to their senses the moment Isac said something about a test.


    They had to do well inside Garmony Upper School, as that would be the clear-cut if they would get decent jobs, or would be discarded.


    "I will free this Winged Lion, and it will be remain inside an area of 600 km. Your task will be to find the beast and defeat it. Also, you cannot form groups, and the one who gets the prize will be the one who does thest hit. And students can fight against each other, but killing is not allowed," Isac said.


    Everyone present started talking to each other after hearing that, as it was a test happening out of a sudden.


    Damian, who could notice strange things happening inside the school, like the secret society, Vanessa, and that student killed in the courtyard, wondering what was that about.


    "Aren''t this test too early? We barely had any sses so far," thought Damian.


    But even if he had his theories, he would still have to take part in the test. So, without thinking too much, Damian prepared himself for the hard task ahead of him.


    "The test will only end after the beast is taken down. So you will probably stay many dies inside this forest area."


    Isac then freed the Winged Lion, who did not attack any of them, as it was afraid of Isac. It flew toward the forest, vanishing from the sight of the students.


    "Go on. There is a barrier around the perimeter of the forest, so no one can get out, the beast, or any of you."


    "And before I forget, forming groups is not allowed. We are watching everyone, so if you form any group, you will fail the test, and will lose points. Remember, only one will get the reward for killing the beast, but that does not mean your individual performance during the test does not matter."


    Only one person would wear the crown of being the one who killed the lion, but not the only one would pass the test. The core part was the individual performance.


    Damian was sure of if after Isac said forming groups was prohibited. So, he tossed the thought of forming a team with Aurora, Magnus or Theo, and prepared to act alone in that wilderness area.


    "I will be the one winning this thing!"


    All the students who were present, about 28 people, each went to an unfamiliar area of the forest, going as fast as they could.


    Combat was allowed, so Damian had to be careful not only with the beast, but with the other students who would want to attack thepetition, making it easier for them to get their hands on the lion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And the best way to avoid others was using the best part of his ability: flight!


    "Look who we have here. Damian. Are you ready to get beaten by me?"


    The one who said that was someone Damian disliked, Joffrey. He slowly walked toward Damian, but before he could do anything, Damian flew away, shouting, "see ya, idiot."


    "YOU!"


    Joffrey was burning with anger. He tried to use his ability to send some ice spikes toward Damian, but Damian dodged it with swift moves as he flew from side to side, mocking Joffrey on the way out.


    This time, he was the one who came on top, but Damian knew Joffrey would be a pain in the ass during the entire test.


    Behind a screen, many others were watching the students. Only one person had its eyes focused on Damian, Vanessa.


    She saw how he flew away and made the other student look like a fool.


    "Oh, my boy. You are the best!" Vanessa thought, moving her legs as if she had something down there.


    ~~~~


    Damian did not keep flying endlessly, as that would make him tired, and that would get the attention of the others.


    Still, he flew for quite some time, creating a gap between him and the others, meaning he would be safe.


    "It is getting dark already. I should find a ce to stay."


    On his way, Damian saw many caves, but those were the ces where everyone would try to go.


    The trees would be much safer ces to use as shelter, especially a specific tree Damian saw, one that was tall as a building!


    It was the biggest tree he had ever seen, and Damian was sure no other student would can reach the top of that tree, only if they could fly, which Damian knew none of the students could.


    "This is the best ce!"


    The branches were so thick it acted as a floor, and Damian found no troubles using the leaves as a roof.


    "Now all I have to do is find some food and sleep. It is suicide to look for that lion during the night."


    ~~~~


    "Are you sure the Garmony School is nearby?" A person hearing a ck cloak said.


    "Yes. This is the forest right outside of the school. But there is a problem. It seems there''s a barrier locking us inside the ce, and I saw some students walking around."


    "What? Are you saying we are in the middle of a school test? It will be funny when we ughter all the students here," the person said, giggling like a maniac.

 Chapter 26 First Dead Student

    ?Damian jumped out of the top of the tree, activating his flight mid-air. The task he had in his mind was to find food, which had to be done, eventually.


    Why? The only way the other students would find where Damian was sleeping was if they saw him climbing his tree.


    So, he had to get the needed food fast before other students arrived in that area, and then head back to his tree to hide.


    It was easy for him to hunt small animals using his knife and mental abilities, controlling the dagger to hit the targets from afar, going so fast they could not dodge.


    "A rabbit, not bad."


    Rabbits weremon in the area. Damian was starving as well, so he got two rabbits for himself, piercing the knife through their necks, killing them instantly.


    "I am sorry, little ones, but I must eat."


    With the protein taken care of, Damian tried to find some fruits as well, but the surrounding trees did not have, so in the end, Damian returned to his shelter with only the rabbits.


    There was no way for Damian to start something like a fire on top of a tree, and doing that close to where he was staying was also dumb, as that would make others see where his hideout was.


    Damian went to another ce, one far from his tree home, making sure no one would link his campfire location to where he was sleeping at night.


    "This is a suitable spot. Behind that big bush, maybe," thought Damian, staring at a big bush that would act as an excellent cover for his campfire while he was there, in the open, vulnerable.


    After finding the perfect spot, he looked for some branches, leaves, and anything he could find to use as fuel to start the fire. Finding those things was the simple part, but making the fire? That was a living hell!


    Damian moved the two sticks using his mental abilities, but even with superpowers, starting a friction fire was hard!


    "Fuck. The TV shows make this look so easy," Damianined, but kept trying for about twenty minutes before seeding.


    "Finally!"


    The smoke went up, and a warm sensation enveloped Damian''s body as the friction fire finally worked, and he could now cook his rabbits.


    He grabbed his knife and tried his best to clean up the rabbits, cutting its tendons and taking out the pelt. Damian was not skilled in that field, but at least he did not throw up while doing that.


    "A victory, I suppose."


    The tendons were alright, but the pelt was a little damaged, making it lose its value and usage if he ever wanted to create something with it.


    "I am looking for the food anyway, so no problem."


    It was not like Damian had the skills to create such items in the first ce, and those skills would only be useful when there was no human contact.


    "Why create clothes if I can just buy better ones?"


    Damian grabbed two more big sticks and pierced them through the rabbits. An improvised way to cook them, and it turned out wonderfully!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The smell of the campfire cooked rabbits entered Damian''s nostrils, sending him an urge to eat it, and his mouth salivated.


    It was no mystery that Damian was hungry after flying and running all day, using his mental abilities to the most. The constant fear of someone stalking him also drained his strength, and when seeing the tasty food before him, Damian could not hold himself!


    The very moment the rabbits were decently cooked, Damian gnawedrge pieces of meat, sending them down his stomach, bringing a sensation of pleasure he could not exin.


    "It feels like when I yed video games all day without eating, and get a pizza by the end of the day!"


    That was the bestparison Damian could find. Although rabbits and pizzas were vastly different, the feeling he was having at that moment was the same.


    He ate those rabbits like a starved beast, meaning it did not take long for him to be done with it.


    There was always the chance some other student would stumble with him ¡ª although Damian doubted that would happen after he flew for a long time, creating a decent distance between him and the rest.


    But it was good to be careful, so after he finished eating, Damian destroyed his campfire, hiding it using the best of his capabilities.


    It was impossible to make the ground look new, as if no one had built a campfire there, but Damian at least made it so that the other students would have to analyze the ce and not find the campfire just by looking at it.


    "Better than doing nothing. Now let''s grab some water and return to that tree."


    Damian, in that not so pleasant situation, had found another usage of his mental abilities ¡ª create objects.


    He found a few pieces of wood, a string which was basically a vine, and created an improvised cup for him to hold water.


    What Damian discovered was that his movements had more precision when he was controlling the objects with his mind, and not trying to create the cup using his hands.


    "If I tried it using my hands, then I would never have the cup¡­"


    There were many springs of water inside that forest ¡ª the professors of the academy would not let their students die of thirsty, so they locked a big perimeter with everything they would need to survive.


    Damian easily found a small river and filled his improvised cup with water, returning to his tree afterward. While he was on his way back, he heard a few screams and strange noises, like a fight.


    "Are students fighting around my area? Let me see this," thought Damian as he chased the sound to see what the hell was going on.


    A part of him wanted to return to his tree as fast as possible, avoiding anything of the sort, like a fighting, but there was also a part of him that was curious.


    He stealthily reached the area where the noises wereing from, and there, he saw someone on the ground, dead. Damian recognized the man to be one student from his ss, but the strange part was the other person.


    It was not a student, but someone Damian had never seen, wearing aplete ck attire, looking like a professional assassin.


    "Huh?" the man in the ck attire turned around, facing the bush where Damian was hidden.


    An icy shiver ran down Damian''s spine, and he did not know what would happen next!

 Chapter 27 Broken Trust

    ?The mysterious man stared at the bush where Damian was hidden. For a moment, Damian thought it would be the end of his life.


    Why? That man looked like an assassin, and he had already killed another student, so how could Damian escape from that?


    "Maybe if I fly away fast enough, he will not kill me. No, that will not work."


    Damian did not know what was the man''s ability, and most abilities had ranged attacks, so flying away was not as easy as it sounded.


    Time seemed to slow down, and after a few seconds, the man stopped gazing at the bush Damian was, and returned to dispose of the student''s body.


    Damian sighed in relief, happy that his life would continue. But he also wondered who was that person? It did not look like it was from Garmony Upper School, and was voluntarily searching for students to kill.


    "Should I warn the professors? Also, why can''t they see him through the cameras?"


    It was a hard decision to make, but the thing Damian witnessed seemed to be more important than the stupid test the school made, and maybe sharing what he saw could be even better than the grades and points the winner of the test would get.


    Also, what was the reason for points and grades if those assassins killed everyone?


    But of course, before trying any of that, Damian wanted to find his friends. It was a dangerous ce to be, even for Magnus.


    "Finding them will be a problem, though."


    Damian did not know what to do. Rescuing his friends was the right call, but they were all scattered across the area, meaning it would take a long time to find them, and time was not something he had!


    He had to warn the professors as fast as possible for them to help them.


    "I will fly toward the barrier!"


    It was night, and Damian had yet to sleep, but there was no time for that! He went up high after seeing the assassin was no longer there, and flew toward Garmony Upper School.


    This time, afraid the assassin would find him, Damian flew higher than usual, making it almost impossible for ranged attacks to hit him ¡ª that if the assassins did not know how to fly, too!


    The professors, who were watching the test through the cameras, saw nothing strange. For them, no student got killed, and there was no man in ck robes.


    Some professors were preparing to leave the room and sleep, but someone came rushing toward their room, banging on the door, "Beasts are attacking us everywhere!"


    With one sentence, the adrenaline rushed, and all the professors weren''t sleepy anymore, but worried as they left the surveince room.


    ~~~~


    After flying for a few hours straight, Damian reached the barrier where a responsible from the school would be in case any of them needed to leave, but there was no one.


    Damian screamed and screamed, yet no one came to answer. It was as silent as a graveyard, and Damian had a bad feeling about all of it.


    "I think whatever organization that assassin is from, they are already attacking Garmony. Fuck, this is worse than I thought!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was just a guess, but one that made sense for Damian. There was no reason for a single person to act on its own, invading the school''s test to kill weak students.


    They had better things to do, and by the looks of it, that was indeed the case.


    A feeling of being lost took over Damian''s body. What could he do?


    "I don''t wave the strength to fight against the assassin. I don''t have the strength to break through this barrier, and I cannot find my friends either¡­"


    He had no clue about what to do next, but that changed when he looked once again toward the barrier and saw a gorgeousdy walking toward him. It was Vanessa!


    She wore the same professor uniform, but it had a few scratches, as if she was fighting just now.


    "Damian! I was going to look for you right now."


    "Vanessa? Why are you here?"


    Damian felt the situation was weird. Vanessa ced her hand on the barrier, and it recognized her as one teacher, so it opened up a passage for Damian to get out.


    "Vanessa. There is a man in ck robes killing students! I don''t know how you did not see it through the camera, but we must go back and help them!" Damian said, exining the situation, yet Vanessa did not look surprised, as if she already knew¡­


    "Wait-"


    Before Damian could do anything, a dart hit his neck, making him fall asleep.


    ~~~~


    Magnus was jumping from tree to tree, trying to find a specific person. It was night, yet his eyes could see everything perfectly, and then he spotted the person he looked for.


    "Magnus? What are you doing here? You know we cannot form groups," Aurora said, as she sat around a campfire, surprised to see Magnus appear out of nowhere.


    "Aurora, things are bad! I saw an unknown man kill another student, and I went to the barrier to check. There was no one from the school there. The school is in trouble, and they are trying to kill us here!"


    "What?"


    Aurora saw Magnus as a good friend, and someone that helped her, Damian, and Theo. She could tell just by looking at his eyes that he was telling the truth, so Aurora followed him as they looked for Damian and Theo.


    Magnus sniffed at two items, each belonging to one person, and he followed their scent. Damian''s scent was out of the perimeter, so they first found Theo, who was hiding inside a cave, afraid of going out.


    "You scared me!" Theo jumped as he saw a bulky man walk toward him during the night.


    "Theo, we have problems."


    After reuniting everyone, Magnus followed Damian''s scent until reaching the part of the barrier where Vanessa attacked him. It was still open, so they left the test area, carefully looking around to see if any dangers were lurking, waiting for them.

 Chapter 28 Mysterious Door

    ?The school suffered from the attacks of multiple beastsing from all sides. Some of its students died even after the collective effort of the teachers to kill those beasts before an irreversible tragedy happened.


    It was still not enough to save everyone''s lives, but the professors of Garmony Upper School fended the beast''s attack and give a moment for everyone to breathe.


    Vanessa looked out for Damian. She thought she would have to enter the barrier and look for him inside the perimeter, yet he was right before her, near the barrier.


    That made her job easier. After Vanessa made Damian fall asleep, she grabbed him by the shoulder and went to that secret room inside the library.


    The other professors and students were busy trying to kill the beasts and also figure out where the attack came from and if there were others behind it, meaning Vanessa had a simple time to reach that secret room.


    Once there, she opened up the secret passage inside the library, walking through a long corridor that lead to an open room with a double-door in it.


    The double-door was golden with mysterious symbols carved on it. It was way bigger than normal door too, having at least 5 meters in height.


    There, other masked people waited for Vanessa.


    "Do you think he can open the door?" one of them asked.


    "He has to! They are attacking the school, and we need to get this thing first," Vanessa said to the others, and they all nodded their heads, agreeing to what she had just said.


    Damian did not know any of that as he was sleeping like a rock, only waking up after 15 minutes.


    "Where am I? Vanessa?"


    "You are finally awake. I am sorry for this, Damian, but I don''t have enough time. You see this door? Open it!"


    "Wait, what are you talking about?"


    Everything was happening so fast it was confusing. Damian tried to assemble his thoughts back together, realizing what was happening.


    "How can I open this?"


    Vanessa wanted him to magically open the double-door, yet Damian did not know how to do it.


    "You can move things with our mind, right? There is a mechanism inside the door that we cannot ess with normal means. You can," Vanessa said.


    For the first time, Damian got to know his ability was rarer than he thought. Still, why would he open the door for them? Vanessa kidnapped him, meaning she was up to no good.


    "And if I say no?"


    "We will have to kill you so that the people who are attacking the school do not open this door."


    The more they walked, the more Damian understood the situation. There was something Vanessa and this masked order wanted, and that was the same thing that the assassin wanted too!


    Whoever got it first would be at an advantage. So Damian had no choice but to help.


    "Can you promise my safety? Also Magnus, Aurora, and Theo''s safety?" Damian asked.


    "Yes. After we get the item, we will help the school eliminate the threats, and after that, I will leave the school."


    Damian did not know if that was the truth, but what could he do? Vanessa at least looked friendlier than the ck-robed man who sliced a student to pieces.


    So, after deciding, Damian walked toward the massive door and ced his hand on it.


    He tried to feel the mechanism Vanessa talked about, but it was harder than he had imagined.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At first, nothing happened and the masked people were getting anxious, moving from side to side inside the room, afraid those assassins would appear.


    "Can you please hurry?" they said, but then Vanessa told them to shut up.


    She knew people buzzing in Damian''s ears would do more harm than good.


    The silencest for a couple of minutes before the sound of gears moving came from the door, and it slowly open.


    Damian had sweat all over his body.


    "This was more tiring than I had imagined."


    Before Damian could try anything, Vanessa took the lead and pulled him away from the door. She was afraid he would try something funny, like stealing the item that was inside.


    "Finally, it is ours¡­"


    Vanessa walked inside the small room, gazing at a box on a pir. She grabbed it, opened it, and saw its contents.


    A rusty key! Damian was far from her, yet he still saw the key.


    "Why does she want this old key? Should I try to steal it? No, that would be stupid."


    She stored it inside her robes, "everyone, let''s return and help the school. The mission is a sess!"


    All the masked people were content. Damian could not see their faces, but he could feel it.


    He came back with them, returning to the library. Vanessa and all the others vanished, leaving only Damian there,pletely lost.


    "This was the weirdest day ever."


    The first thing Damian did was to leave the library and find the other students and teachers to exin what he had seen inside the test''s perimeter.


    "Damian!"


    A voice came from behind him, and when Damian turned around, he saw all of his friends, all together!


    Aurora, who had barely talked to him in the past days, ran straight at him for a hug. Theo and Magnus only tapped him on the shoulder.


    "There is something strange going on, Damian, but I bet you already know that, don''t you?" Magnus said.


    Damian wanted to share his experience with Vanessa, and the fact she got that old key, but there were more important things to do.


    "Let''s go find the professors," Damian said, and all of them agreed.


    They strolled around the school and found everyone gathered inside the school''s kitchen, students and professors.


    Damian did not look for any student or professor, but went straight to the person with an eye-patch and a sword on its waist. The rector!


    "I have important information to share," Damian said.


    Darius, the school''s rector, looked at him and said, "follow me."

 Chapter 29 It Never Ends

    ?Darius was someone that everyone respected and feared. The students could barely look him in the eye, and the professors also tried their best to not upset him.


    Why? He was a powerful man that had fought many beasts. Darius was once in the military, leading squads to eliminate the dungeon''s threats.


    "What do you want to tell me, Damian?" Darius asked after the two left the kitchen to speak in a more private ce.


    "You remember my name?" Damian said, gaping his mouth.


    He had yet to stand out in the school. Vanessa was the only teacher that knew his name, but now was not the case. Darius, the most important person inside Garmony Upper School, knew it too!


    "Why wouldn''t I? I keep my eyes on promising students," Darius said, with a smile that send shivers down Damian''s spine.


    "I saw a man dressed in ck-robes inside the perimeter where my ss is taking the test. He killed a student! I don''t know how the professors did not see it through the cameras!"


    "What? Can you describe me the man''s clothing?"


    It was a strange question. When Darius asked that, Damian was almost 100 percent sure he knew who those people were.


    So Damian exined everything and also gave his insights about the beast''s attack.


    "The beast attack is rted to those people in ck. Also, I bet one of them has some illusion type ability to mess up the cameras."


    "Oh? You are correct, impressive."


    "Huh?"


    "The person with the illusion ability is called The Trickster. He is a wanted person in the underworld. I believe the organization he works for, the Fingers, is attacking the school. I still don''t know why, though," Darius said, entering a deep thought, trying to look for answers why the attack was happening.


    Damian knew it was for that key, but if someone as powerful as Darius did not know about it, then it was a secret Damian did not have the right to share.


    "Don''t worry about it, Damian. If the Fingers are here, then I will join the fight, and if I do, they have zero chances of winning."


    That was a sentence only a confident person would say, and Damian believed him! It gave him a feeling of ''it does not matter how many enemies Darius will deal with them.''


    The two returned to where everyone else was with Darius, walking toward the other professors for a talk, presumably sharing the things he had learned with Damian.


    "What you and the rector were talking about?" Magnus asked the moment Damian returned.


    "About the mysterious guy in the test. Darius said they are from an organization called The Fingers, and he will deal with them. I guess we have to wait here and see," Damian said.


    Damian nced at the professors, and saw them nodding after Darius said something to them, disappearing afterward, going straight to the where the test was saving the other students.


    The professors stayed there, inside the school''s kitchen with all the other students, defending the school against the beasts that kepting from time to time. Its bodies scattered around the courtyard.


    "What should we do next? I don''t feel safe here," Theo said, moving his head like a lost chicken, afraid something would appear out of nowhere and attack him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian sat there, and something bothered him. The student who got killed in the courtyard a few days ago.


    Was it Vanessa or the other masked people from that secret organization? Damian believed that was not the case.


    They only used his ability to get that key, and also helped to defend the school against the beasts, meaning they were not looking to cause any harm to the school itself.


    "But someone killed that student¡­"


    Something felt off about the situation. Damian was focused on finding the answer, but the sound of animals tossing their bodies on the door and walls echoed inside the kitchen.


    "Everyone, stay behind us! The beasts are attacking!" one teacher said.


    Panic stroke all the new students, but the older ones, who had more experience, were calm, and they also attacked the beasts when they destroyed the kitchen''s door, rushing toward the students.


    Aurora and Theo got close to Damian, and Magnus stood in front of them like a tower. The situation inside the kitchen went crazy, and some beasts attacked the students, as it was too many of them for the professors to kill it instantly.


    One of these beasts came toward Magnus, yet with a single punch, it went flying across the room.


    The beast got up to attack again, but one professor sent a lightning bolt using the palm of his hand, frying the beast.


    Theo looked at that and said, "we are lucky to have Magnus here."


    Damian could not agree more with that statement. After a few more rounds of attacks, all the beasts perished at the hands of the professors and the older students, creating yet another pile of corpses.


    They stood there, looking at the broken door and windows, waiting for more beasts toe, yet it never came.


    "It is over¡­ We did it!"


    Everyone was rejoiced by the fact they had won against the beast attack, and after a while, Darius returned with all the students who were still taking the test.


    Well, not all the students, four of them, died at the hands of the assassins.


    "I captured the Winged Lion too and killed all the intruders. The test is over, and no one lost points. In fact, I will give all of you some points for dealing with the situation, especially you, Damian," Darius said, gazing at Damian.


    The other students looked at him, and could not understand what was the reason for the rector''s words.


    What did Damian do? For starters, he was the one who quickly responded to the situation, warning the school about the attack.


    "Did we truly win? Vanessa and this organization called the Fingers were looking for that key. I don''t think I can trust Vanessa either, even though she helped in the end."


    Damian, and each person present inside the kitchen sighed in relief, but then a huge bang echoed!


    It was so loud the trees moved, and the walls of the school seemed to fall apart. The sound wasing from the school''s library, and when Damian realized that, a bad feeling emerged inside his body.

 Chapter 30 The Trickster

    ?The walls were shaking, the ground too, and a roar sent shivers down the spine of all the students, and the professors too!


    That was not all of it. Darius, someone powerful, could also sense the danger emanating from that roar. He was the first to act, saying, "professors, take all the students to the underground area, NOW!"


    Damian was not stupid, and he understood it was a beast, a powerful one.


    "The roar ising from the library. Could it be inside that room, protecting the key this whole time?" he thought.


    The students followed the professors, yet before they could even leave the school''s kitchen, a part of the school''s main building got demolished! The library was no more, and the walls, roof, and everything around the library scrambled as a beast tucked its head off the school''s roof.


    When that happened, the school went into total chaos! The students screamed, afraid it would be thest time they would breathe. Even the professors could not keep their calm down.


    *Bang*


    The roof above their heads was sent flying, and when everyone looked up, they saw it!


    A massive red smander! It had a rugged skin, two big yellow eyes simr to that of a snake, and dragon wings!


    Its body, from head to tail, had approximately 25 meters! Isac, the professor responsible for teaching the students, knew about that creature, and it was not good!


    "This smander is an A grade beast! Only Sr. Darius can think about going against it!" Isac said, increasing the fear of everyone present.


    The same way abilities had their grades, beasts also did, but in a different way. Abilities had a grade of 1 to 10, while beasts had letters.


    A graded beasts were truly powerful! It was akin to something like a grade 6 ability user, which was even higher than the professors!


    Darius unsheathed his sword, staring directly at the smander. He knew he was the only one that could face the beast, so he yelled once again, "take everyone out of here, fast."


    The scream woke everyone up, and the professors returned to their task of sending everyone to the underground area. They left the kitchen and went to a specific part of the school''s courtyard.


    At first nce, it had nothing, but one professor took out some bushes, revealing a hidden metal trapdoor.


    "Everyone inside! This bunker has supplies for us, and it is the safest ce we have right now!"


    Everyone went down adder to get insides of the bunker. In the meantime, Darius was fiercely fighting against the red smander.


    Darius waved his hand, activating his ability! The gravity around the smander increased, making it harder for the beast to move or attack!


    He waved his hand once again, and the gravity around his body diminished. Darius was now faster and way stronger than his normal self!


    That was his ability, one that was graded 6, close to grade 7! It was what made him known, and what made him powerful.


    "Eat my sword sh," Darius said as he jumped toward the smander, shing his sword mid-air.


    It was not amon sword, but a magical item created with materials straight from the dungeon! Meaning it could hurt the smander, and so it did, cutting its left leg.


    Darius expected more. The skin of the smander was harder, meaning it was not an ordinary one! Still, blood was leaving the wound, and if Darius kept fighting like he was delivering shes, it would be only a matter of time until he won.


    Damian was down there, praying that Darius would be the victor. Everyone else was doing the same thing.


    They could only hear the noises from the battle happening above their heads, but they could not help it in any way! That was a daunting situation, and one Damian disliked.


    He wanted to do something about it, to control his fate, yet he could not.


    "This means I can only get stronger to not depend on anyone!"


    Time seemed to slow down, and after a while, the noises from the battle stopped. No one knew who the victor was, until the bunker''s trapdoor opened, and Darius appeared, all hurt with his clothing almostpletely gone.


    His body had many scars and burns, presumably from the fire the smander breathed.


    "It is safe outside. You cane out," he said.


    They all looked at him like a savior and was what he was! If Darius was not there, then certainly all the students and professors would die fighting against the smander.


    "Damian, I was so scared," Aurora said, moving closer to Damian, hugging his right arm as they went up, leaving the bunker.


    "I know, I know," Damian cuddled her hair, "we are safe now."


    The school''s situation was dire. All of them knew it because the moment they left the bunker, it was right before their eyes!


    Destroyed buildings, massive holes in the ground, and burnt trees. It would take at least 2 months for the school to recover its previous pride, but it was still better than vanishing forever.


    Darius could barely walk, and he gathered his strength to say, "I will have to leave to recover my strength. Professors work together with the students to rebuild this ce. sses will continue, but diminish them, as our primary goal is to first fix the school."


    After that, Darius left, walking to an unknown area of the school, one only he knew.


    The goal he handed was the right one. sses could not stoppletely, but rebuilding the school to guarantee safety to all the students was necessary.


    Damian would be one student helping rebuild the school if the event had not caught him.


    He was walking around in the courtyard, alone, to see how much damage the smander caused to the school.


    "Crazy, isn''t it?"


    A melodic voice entered his ears. It was Vanessa. One reason Damian went to a remote area of the school, strolling around, was to have Vanessae to meet him.


    "Did you know about the smander?" Damian asked.


    Vanessa yed with a string of her hair. "I did not. We thought the door was the only protective mechanism."


    Damian did not believe her words. There was no denial. His trust with her was gone after the sudden attack after he left the test area.


    "What was that key, then? I helped, so I have the rights to know something about it," Damian said.


    "I cannot tell you, because even I am uncertain about its origins. But I have a feeling it has the secrets to why the dungeons appeared, the beasts, and many more. Well, only time will tell."


    "As I expected. You say some pretty things, but in the end say nothing."


    "Are you angry, my dear? Did you dislike our time together?" Vanessa said as she got closer to Damian, whispering nasty things in his ear.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Now that both were close to each other, something happened! The key, which was still inside Vanessa''s pocket, shone with a golden light.


    "What is happening?" she said.


    The key recognized its owner! Damian was the one who opened the door, so the key belonged to him and no one else! It flew out of Vanessa''s pockets and went toward Damian''s chest!


    It touched it, and somehow merged with him, creating a tattoo on his right chest that looked exactly like the key!


    "No, this can''t be happening!"


    Vanessa was lost. She had gathered some people to help her get the key, but other big organizations were after it too, like the Fingers. She had to get it and flee, but now a youth was with it!


    She was confident about hiding alone, but with someone else? That would make everything harder!


    "I did not do it on purpose! Can you take it out?" Damian said, gasping for air.


    He knew it was a precious item someone like him should not have.


    "Impossible! It merged with you. The only way to get it out is by killing you, and that also has chances of failure¡­"


    They did not know what to do next.


    "Well, well, well, look what we have here."


    Damian and Vanessa said in unison, "who''s there?"


    There was something about that voice that puzzled Damian. He had heard it before many times, yet in that desperate time, it took him some time to realize.


    "Theo?"


    A blond youth with blue eyes. Theo became Damian''s friend after that one versus onebat, and had helped him.


    But then, Theo''s face distorted, revealing it to be the face of an old man with wrinkles!


    ? "W-Who are you? What did you do with Theo?" Damian asked.


    Theoughed, and said, "me? I am the Theo you know, hidden inside this useless school, looking for a chance to get my hands on that key! I believe Darius told you me name, didn''t he?"


    Damian finally realized, "The Trickster!"


    The person he thought was a friend was actually someone from the Fingers organization, a wanted criminal who was there looking for the key.


    Maybe that was the reason he became friends with Damian in the first ce? To get his hands on his ability!


    "Correct. I was waiting for the perfect chance to get my hands on that key, but I never believed it would merge with your body. How pitiful. It seems I will have to kill you now, my good friend Damian!"


    Vanessa heard it and was quick to react! She could not allow the key to go to the hands of that organization! She had to get it for herself, and it was better to be with someone like Damian than with someone like the Trickster!


    Yet, even with her efforts, she did not have the power to face Theo. Vanessa''s ability allowed her to control the matter.


    She moved the ground beneath them, using her mind, trying to lock Theo in a sort of cage.


    The earth locked Theo in ce, and for a moment, Vanessa thought she had him.


    "Yo! I am here," a voice came from behind her.


    It was all but an illusion, and Theo was already behind her, moving a knife to stab her in the back!


    Damian saw it, and could not allow such a thing! With his mind, Damian created force on the knife, making Theo stop in ce, not having the strength to finish the attack.


    Doing that was harsh, and sweat was dripping from Damian''s forehead.


    "Oh? Good job, Damian. But it is not enough to stop me," Theo said.


    Then, another Theo showed up beside the original one, with the same dagger in hands, stabbing Vanessa before she could do anything.


    "Aggr!"


    Vanessa screamed in pain, falling to the ground with a wound on her back. It was not fatal if she got treatment, but would the Trickster allow that?


    "Now, it is your turn, Damian."


    In less than a second, Theo was right in front of Damian, stabbing the knife in his chest! The illusions created by him were powerful, and one never knew what was real and what was not!


    That was the reason he was a wanted man in the underworld. An adversary, even Darius, would have a bad time fighting.


    But Theo had a weakness, and that was fighting against multiple people at the same time!


    Everything had happened fast, but the other professors noticed something was off, and they saw Vanessa on the ground, just like Damian!


    Aurora and Magnus were there too, running toward them with the other professors.


    "It does not matter. You will die now, and the key will belong to me. After that, I will escape. Darius is hurt, and he is the only one that can chase me!"


    The Trickster had no intention of fighting, and was only waiting for Damian to have his final breaths, but then something happened.


    The key tattoo on his chest shone again!


    ~~~


    Author Note: A longer chapter as this is thest free one. I know, people enjoy free stories, but as an author I have to pay my bills...


    Your support means the world to me, and I will keep writing good content that can send your mind away from the stressful routine.


    <Master of the Cliffhangers right there>

 Chapter 31 Thrown At An Unknown Location

    ?The key shone with a golden light, making anyone that was looking at it devoid of their gazes.


    A blinding light, it was. Damian was almost having his final breaths, yet the golden light closed his wound, making so that it stopped bleeding!


    "What is happening?" Damian thought.


    Then, something even more extraordinary happened! The ground beneath Damian disappeared, and a portal opened up!


    Damian tilted his head to the side, looking directly down, seeing many original buildings, like an underground world!


    "What the fuck is that? Hell?"


    Before Damian could think of anything, his body went through the portal, disappearing. The portal closed before anyone could do anything.


    The Trickster could not believe what his eyes were seeing, but with that many students and professorsing for his ass, there was no way he would stick around to see what happened to Damian.


    He used his illusion ability, making himself disappear from the sight of everyone present, running away from Garmony Upper School.


    "I-I cannot believe Theo was a traitor," Magnus said, punching a nearby tree, turning the log into two pieces.


    Magnus had an anger he had never felt. First, someone betrayed him, and now his good friend Damian disappeared. What could he do?


    Aurora went to her knees, crying, yet she had a clear thought in mind, "I-I will do anything I can to find Damian! I will!"


    ~~~~


    There was no fall. In a moment Damian was up there, and in the other he was inside a dark ce, like a cave.


    "Where am I? Aggr."


    Damian tried to get up, but it was hard with the wound he had on his chest. The golden light helped him not to die, but it would still take some time for him to recover.


    He looked around and noticed there were no walls. It was dark like a cave, but way bigger! Damian looked up and could see the starry night sky, just like the one he would see on the surface.


    "Hell looks pretty, I guess."


    Another thing that caught his attention was the moon shining in the sky! If Damian did not know he was underground, then he would believe he was still on the surface because everything looked so real!


    With slow steps, Damian found himself a tree to lean against. He did not know if the beasts were there, but they should, so he was in danger of being in the open like that!


    The time passed quickly. Damian stayed there for two hours before hearing a childish voice.


    "Father, look! There is someone there."


    Damian was almost falling asleep when he heard the voice, but came right back to his senses! Two people wereing toward him, a boy and a man.


    They both wore handmade clothes, looking like medieval people!


    The man had a bow attached to his back. He came closer to Damian and said, "who are you? Why are you here during the night?"


    Damian did not know how to answer those questions. He did not know how they would react if he said he was from the upper world, and everyone there was living inside a cave!


    "I got attacked by beasts¡­ Can you help me?" Damian said, pulling some of his uniform to show the wound, which still looked quite bad.


    The man was reluctant to help. People disliked strangers in their house, but the boy kept pulling his arm, "dad, we must help him! If we don''t, he will die! Didn''t you always taught me to help those who are in need?"


    After hearing those words, the man said, "fine."


    Damian felt a burst of joy after finally being rescued by unknown people. He did not want to die like that!


    The man helped him get up, leaving the forest toward a small cabin not that far from where they were.


    On the way, he said, "I am John, and this is my son, Jimmy. My wife is Holly, and she is inside the cabin, waiting for us. You are?"


    "Damian. Nice to meet you and thank you for the helping hand. I will repay you," Damian said.


    "No need. Just try nothing with my family, and leave after you are healed, alright?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course."


    John still felt unsafe with a stranger near his family, but that was understandable. What if Damian was just a good guy that would die? John did not want to live with that guilt, so he helped him in the end.


    Once they got inside the small wooden cabin, a gorgeous woman was waiting for them with a soup. "Who is this, husband?" she asked.


    "A hurt man we found in the forest. He will sleep outside with the horses. No problem, right?"


    "Not at all. I am Damian, miss."


    They all sat around the table, and Damian ate the soup faster than anyone! He was hungry, and his body needed resources to heal.


    After eating, John showed Damian where the stables were.


    "A hay bed. Better than sleeping outside, I guess. But what exactly is happening here?"


    The people there seemed to have inferior technology, but that should not be the case because they had an artificial sky, moon, and sun!


    "I will find out after I am healed, and I will get the hell out of here!" thought Damian as he closed his eyes, and slept.


    ~~~~


    The Garmony Upper School was quickly restoring itself. Magnus and Aurora were doing everything they could to understand what had happened to Damian, and to do that, they had now the help from Vanessa!


    Vanessa did not leave the school like she had first nned. First because Damian got her key, and now because she had to find him at all costs!


    The trio spent their free time inside the library, reading as much as they could.


    "Here, look. There is some information about the Dungeon!" Aurora said, walking with a book in hands.


    "The Dungeon? What does that have to do with Damian?" Magnus asked.


    They sat at a table, browsing through the book Aurora had. "it is still a mystery how the dungeons appeared in our world, just like the beasts. We humans made the serum to get superpowers using the beasts that came with the dungeons,"


    "Look, it is said that the dungeons have many floors, many entrances, and some even look like real worlds!"


    "What? Are you saying Damian could be inside the Dungeon? Isn''t that like, really dangerous?"


    Magnus and Aurora were discussing things while Vanessa was lost in thoughts.


    She had thought about that possibility before, but if that was the case, then Damian was in more trouble than they imagined, and for that reason, Vanessa opted to not think about that possibility, but now it was inevitable!


    "We have to rescue him¡­ before it is toote!"


    ~~~~


    A noise woke up Damian during the night. Voices came from outside, near the cabin where John and his family lived.


    "Did you see someone strangetely?"


    Damian gazed through a gap amidst the woods of the stables, and he saw humans speaking with John and his family!


    They looked human, but Damian noticed their pale skin, red eyes, and fangsing out of their mouths.


    "No way! Freaking vampires? I thought they only appeared in movies," Damian thought.


    His body got tense, afraid John would betray him.


    "No, he would not do that after helping me, right?"


    John looked at the stables, pointing at it, and said, "he is right there. Please, spare me and my family."


    "¡­"


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 32 Kidnapped By Vampires

    ?It was unexpected. Damian felt those people were kind, yet without even thinking about it, they sent him to the wolves!


    The vampires moved away from the house, reaching the stables in no time. Damian was too weak to flee, so he tried to hide behind the hay, yet it was something that would never work.


    "So here you are," one vampire said, licking his lips while looking at Damian.


    It moved, yet the vampire beside him grabbed his arm. "remember that we must bring him to the Queen. No fang marks, nothing."


    "Tsk. Fine, I was just messing with him. Come with us, or we will have to knock you down."


    Damian was relieved to know he would not die, at least not right there, inside a dirty stable.


    "No need for violence. I will dly go with you," Damian said.


    There was something inside him telling that those vampires were not things he could mess with. He would first try to recover his strength, and by that, his Telekineses ability would allow him to fly away, maybe even fly back to his world.


    A carriage waited for them nearby, with a symbol of a bat carved on it.


    "Go inside, and try nothing funny," the vampire said, pushing Damian''s back, tossing him inside the carriage.


    Someone was already acting as the coachman, so Damian had to share the insides of the carriage with the two vampires.


    He looked to the side, and realized there were no horses pulling the carriage, yet it was moving.


    "Is there someone with powers here to control the carriage? Also, why they look so rustic here. Don''t they have Inte?"


    The carriage moved up and down, as the road was not a decent one. Damian remained quiet for the first parts of the journey, and the angry faces of those vampires diminished by the time, especially after they drank some blood from sks they brought along.


    Damian saw that as the perfect opportunity to ask some questions and maybe got some answers from those people.


    "Where are we going, if I may ask?"


    "To the castle to meet the Queen. You appeared out of nowhere inside her territory, so she must speak with you," the vampire said.


    That was already more than Damian asked for, and he did not ask further questions. He kept looking through the window, seeing the green scenery, way different from what he had up there, in Earth.


    "There are no gigantic buildings, ces without a single tree, nothing. This is underneath the Earth, yet the air is better."


    The carriage did not stop for a second, continuing down the muddy road, until it finally stopped, after 8 hours!


    Damian''s belly was making noises he never heard. He needed food to recover.


    "Follow us."


    A huge cobblestone castle was in Damian''s sight. It had a river surrounding it, with a bridge that went down the moment the carriage parked outside.


    Another vampire waited for them by the door, looking at Damian as they passed.


    They kept going, walking above a red-carpet, down a hallway that never ended.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There were many paintings on the walls, and the ce had candles to brighten it up, though Damian believed vampires could see in the dark, anyway.


    "She is inside. Go in," the vampire said as they stopped before a huge double door.


    That was the throne room, and also the bedroom of the Queen. Anyone who wished to go inside needed permission. Not even the guards or servants could go in without one.


    The vampire touched the door and tossed Damian inside the room.


    Anyone in their right mind would act respectful inside the throne room, meeting the Queen. Damian was no different, but he also looked around to analyze the room.


    It had the same red-carpet as the hallway, and many paints on the wall. Candles, old books, and furniture.


    "It sure looks like the throne room of a vampire."


    Damian looked up toward the throne, expecting the Queen to be there, yet there was no one sitting on it. "Where is she?" he thought, and then from behind the throne, a woman showed up.


    She came from a door near the throne, which was where her bedroom was.


    The Queen was dressed in a long purple robe, a sexy one, with a bra and panties.


    She was not as pale as the rest of the vampires, and instead of having red eyes, hers were purple, just like her hair. "Purple is her favorite color, I assume."


    But her body was perfect! Big rounded breasts, a perfect skin, and perfect waist to legs ratio.


    Damian concentrated, thinking, "calm down, my friend." The thought was aimed at his down parts that were getting hard after seeing the Queen.


    "You look cute," she said, licking her lips. "Are you the one that appeared inside my territory?"


    Damian did not want to die, so he knelled, and said, "yes. I got attacked and got inside your territory without knowing it. Pardon me, Queen."


    It was the best answer Damian found, better than saying he was from the upper world, sent down by a mysterious key.


    "Tell me, what is your name?"


    "Damian, your highness."


    "I am Queen Serana, the one and only ruler of the vampires, and this is our territory. Are you speaking the truth when you say you got here without knowing?"


    "Of course, Queen Serana. No one would be stupid enough to challenge your authority."


    Damian was good with words, and despite believing he would get out of that ce alive, he still looked for ways out if things got too bad.


    "I see. Well, a handsome invader like you must be punished for invading my territory. You know, I cannot look too soft or else people will continue to invade this ce," Serana said, moving toward Damian.


    The situation looked dangerous. Damian''s heart raced, and even if he wanted to, his wounded body would not allow him to escape.


    When he thought everything was lost, Serana ced her hand under his chin, moving it up to meet her eyes, "I will punish you in bed. Come, little boy."

 Chapter 33 A Good Time With The Queen (R-18)

    ?"Did I hear it correctly?"


    He thought the Queen would punish him, like she would with any other invader, yet what Serana had in mind was different.


    She grabbed him by the arm, leading him to the bedroom that was right behind the throne.


    Serana pushed the door, and a king-sized bed entered Damian''s sight.


    "Are you a virgin?" Serana asked.


    "No. Why?"


    "Nothing," she giggled, "prepare to have your liquids drained until you pass out, and I am not talking about blood."


    "Huh?"


    With her supernatural strength, she tossed Damian on the bed, with his belly facing the roof. Everything happened so fast he barely had any time to react, and before long, his clothes were scattered across the bedroom.


    Damian waspletely naked! Then, he felt a soft tongue touch his cock, "ah."


    He moaned, involuntary, yet it made Serana smirk, "I am just starting, sweetie."


    A wet ce covered Damian''s cock. Serana was not joking when she said she would destroy him in bed.


    Within seconds, she was no longer only licking the cock and balls, but swallowing itpletely! Serana spat on it, making it slide through her mouth, all the way down her throat.


    Serana''s tongue never stopped moving, licking the cock''s head as it went down her throat.


    *Glub *Glub *Glub


    The sucking sounds echoed inside the bedroom. Damian had yet to move, but as things were getting hotter, he did not want to lie down and do nothing.


    He grabbed Serana''s purple hair, grasping it with his hands, pressing her head down.


    Serana gagged with the gigantic cock, losing her breath for a couple of seconds, before Damian softened the grip a little.


    "I think you are the one being punished here, Queen."


    Damian did not know, but the vampire Queen had never fucked before. She was a quick learner, and it was not like she had never seen others do sex. So Serana knew how to suck the dick.


    But pration? Never, and now Damian was the one taking control.


    "Can vampires get pregnant?" Damian asked.


    He had to know because there were no condoms there and having a child in such a ce would be a disaster.


    "ording to what I know, vampires cannot have kids, but it is safer to ask," Damian thought.


    "No, we cannot. Why?" Serana said.


    Damian only smirked as he got up, putting Serana on her fours. The beautiful rounded ass was too much, and he had to p it.


    *Bang


    Serana''s ass turned bright red. She moaned with each p. She was loving it, rolling her eyes as Damian pulled her hair again.


    It was time to prate his cock inside that wet cave of hers, which was dripping with liquids, waiting for the cock diligently.


    "I am going in, your highness," Damian said, using his right hand to aim the cock right into the pussy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He went slowly at first, putting just the tip of the cock inside her pussy, yet the sensation was pleasing, spreading through Damian''s body.


    "Ah," she moaned the moment the cock''s head was inside.


    Serana had never felt such a thing, yet when Damian started moving his hips, rubbing his cock inside her vagina walls, she could not hold it.


    "This feels so good, fuck. Faster, harder, please," Serana said.


    She was asking for it, and there was no reason for Damian to refuse it. His hips moved faster, and instead of putting just the tip of his cock, he put it all!


    The sound of his legs mming toward hers made it hotter, and the more Damian moved, the more she wanted it!


    Both moaned and fucked hard like animals. "Do whatever you want with me! No one will hear, no one wille bother us," Serana said.


    Different from what it was supposed to be ¡ª Damian being punished ¡ª it was the contrary!


    Serana, the vampire Queen, was more akin to the vampire slut! Her legs shook after reaching the climax in the doggy-style position, but that did not mean her energy was gone.


    She pushed Damian down, and changed to a cowgirl position, being the one in control! It was her time to move her hips, riding on the cock with eager passion.


    Damian grabbed her ass, pushing both to the side, making it so her pussy would open.


    "I gonna cum," he said.


    "Fill me, please."


    He could not hold it anymore, and both he and Serana timed their orgasms together, with Damian filling her pussy with a huge load of cum!


    -Serana: "If I knew it was this good, I would have done it earlier. Oh, the feeling of having a cock destroying my pussy is something incredible. Should I keep him here as a sex ve? Hum, that should be a good idea, right? He would be happy to fuck a gorgeous woman like me every day!"


    "Ah, what is this warm feeling? Too much cum inside my pussy!"


    Damian filled her with a warm liquid, and she also came, shaking her legs like uncontrobly, rolling her eyes and sticking her tongue out, like a nymphomaniac.


    "You treated this Queen with your warm cum. Good job. But I think you will have to stay awhile," Serana smirked, and Damian did not know how that would end.


    ~~~~


    -Serana: "He rested for about fifteen minutes. It should be enough, right? I need the cock again! Will he think badly of me?"


    Damian was resting on the bed. He was tired after the sex, and he was already tired of being wounded.


    He looked at her, who was stalking him like a hunter at its prey. "do you have anything to eat? I am hurt, remember? That is why I came to your territory without warning. I need to recover."


    After hearing that, Serana returned to her senses, seeing the marks on Damian''s chest wound.


    "Oh, yes. We have. I will ask someone to make us dinner. Alright?"


    "Thank you. I will take a nap," Damian said.


    The fact was that he was exhausted, but also afraid of falling asleep near someone who could kill him.


    "I cannot do anything to protect myself now. I cannot escape either, so let''s hope she does not want to kill me," Damian thought.


    He fell asleep fast, and Serana was beside him, watching him.


    -Serana: "He is so handsome. What is this feeling I have right now? Anyway, I should make him something to eat. Maybe I should do it myself and not ask a servant. But how do I cook? Ahh, someone help me!"

 Chapter 34 There Is A Scumbag We Must Kick

    ?Serana left her room, leaving Damian there, sleeping as if a train had run over him.


    She had troubled thoughts about asking a servant to make something or do it herself.


    "I will do it myself!" she thought.


    Once she arrived at the kitchen, she kicked all the servants out. "Everyone, leave."


    They did as she told them, not willing to anger their Queen, as that could mean the end of their lives.


    - Serana: "What should I get first? I only know how to cook rice, and that''s it. Maybe a chicken breast? Will he like that? Ahhh, this is way more difficult than I thought it would be!"


    There were many ingredients inside the kitchen. The vampire castle had human servants, and they had to eat, so that was why the kitchen had those things.


    Serana knew how to make rice, and maybe a chicken breast with some vegetables.


    "This should be a decent meal for someone that needs to recover," Serana thought, and she was right!


    She waited for around twenty minutes before starting the cooking process. Damian was napping, so she did not want to wake him up so soon.


    With awkward movements, Serana lighted up the wood-burning stove, cing a pan with water above it.


    "Let''s wash the rice first," she thought, using fresh water from a well for that.


    Then, she put the rice inside the pan with water.


    "I do not know what these seasonings are, but let''s throw it all inside!"


    ~~~~


    Damian woke up with Serana kissing him. It was nice to wake up like that, but he wanted to nap a little longer, and everyone disliked when someone else woke them up.


    He was no different, but then he saw a te with a delicious smell, and a good looking.


    "Food!"


    The bad mood Damian had vanished, and he quickly grabbed the te, eating the rice, chicken, and vegetables like crazy.


    "This is delicious! Thank you, Serana."


    It was just a few words, but it meant a lot for Serana, who was apprehensive, not knowing if Damian would like her food or not.


    "Really?"


    Serana smiled and sat on a chair near the table where she often read her books, watching Damian eat.


    She was also getting hungry, and afraid that she would attack Damian, Serana said, "I will go eat something real quick. Don''t worry, it is blood the humans donate us, vampires. We don''t go around killing or torturing people."


    After that, she left the room.


    Damian finished eating right after, and that was the perfect time to look for way outs.


    "Not that I will have the power to escape today, but it is good to form a n," he thought, moving around in the bedroom, looking for anything suspicious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If there was something Damian had seen in books or movies about vampire is that their castles always had secret passages. It was like aw that they had to follow, so he hoped it was the same for Serana.


    "Nothing here, and here."


    The ces that Damian looked were the books, like pulling a specific book to open up a passage or behind the paintings Serana had inside her room. Not of these worked, and afraid she would return soon, Damian went back to bed.


    Perhaps it was his sixth sense, because ten seconds after he sat on the bed, Serana returned with a bright smile.


    "Finished eating?" she asked.


    -Serana: "Should I ask for more sex? Will he think I am only after that? I don''t think that will give us a good start¡­ maybe earning his thrust first is the right way to go!"


    She wanted the sex, but she did not want to hurt Damian''s feelings. Serana moved to the balcony of her room, which was closed, as she did not want Damian trying to jump from it to escape.


    That would hurt him, and the vampires would chase him. She was doing him a favor.


    "What do you want to do tonight? Maybe a walk in the garden?" Serana asked.


    Damian was surprised after hearing the sudden question. If it was him, back at Garmony, he would browse the Inte, watch something, and exchange messages with his friends.


    But that world did not have any of that, and it made everything a little boring, at least for someone like him, who was ustomed to have Inte and electricity.


    He looked at her with a more friendly gaze. "A walk in the garden seems lovely."


    Despite her being a vampire, Damian did not see her as someone bad, at least not at that first moment.


    "Alright. Come with me," Serana said, giggling as she grabbed Damian''s hand.


    They left the bedroom holding hands, catching the attention of the other vampires, who did only that, watch. None of them had the guts or power to say something to the Queen.


    "There is a back door! Come, it will be better or else the guards will keep bothering us, and I am not with patience for that crap."


    She pulled Damian, moving not toward the main door, but another one that no one often used. It led directly to the back part of the castle, and that was where the garden was!


    The moonlight hit their bodies. It was a full moon, meaning the surroundings were easy for Damian to see.


    All the nts in the garden, each flower, were beautiful! Damian never stopped to see those things back in Earth. He was always more focused on the digital part of the world that he had forgotten how beautiful nature was.


    "Maybeing here has its perks. Well, not that I would be alive if the key did not teleport me here," thought Damian.


    He was walking with Serana, looking at the beautiful flowers, and feeling the breeze hitting their faces!


    It was a lovely moment, but that onlyst until a guard came rushing toward them.


    "I don''t want anyone disturbing me. Leave, NOW!" Serana said the moment she saw the guard.


    Yet, despite the fear, the guard did not leave, and said, "Your highness, there is someone who wants to see you. It is the vampire prince from the Lokir family¡­"


    Serana''s face instantly became gloomy. She looked at Damian and said, "there is a scumbag we must kick out of here. Come with me."

 Chapter 35 Leave With Me To Another World!

    ?Damian walked alongside Serana toward the main gate of the castle where a vampire waited.


    "Who is this vampire that wants to see you?" Damian asked.


    Serana was visibly displeased to have to meet the vampire, making Damian wonder who was the man.


    "Gerard Lokir, the vampire prince from another family. He is trying to marry me, which I think is hrious considering I am the Queen, and I don''t need a king to rule. Well, not a scumbag king like him, that is."


    -Serana: "If Damian was the king, then maybe I could think about it? Ahh, what am I thinking? I only met him recently!!!"


    Damian had already guessed it was something like that. Serana was a gorgeous woman who was single, so the vampires from other families would try to get her hand.


    "How many vampire families are here?" Damian said.


    He still did not know what that underworld was, but one thing he knew: the vampires were the ones ruling it!


    There were still humans and other beasts, but the vampires were those inmand.


    "Hum, let me see. Around 8 families, I think. There are also vampires who don''t have any family, so our exact number is something I don''t know about," Serana said.


    The guard who came warn them about the prince was beside them, walking with Serana toward the gate, "your highness, don''t you think this is too much to tell to an outsider?"


    She stopped, looking at him with a deadly gaze, and said, "why don''t you take care of your life? Are you looking to die so young?"


    "N-No, I am sorry," the guard said, lowering his head.


    Most of the vampires there saw humans as food, and food only. It was strange to see their Queen being so friendly with one.


    For a moment, the guard felt his life ending, but Serana was in a good mood with Damian around, and forgot about what the guard said.


    "Well, look who it is," Gerard said when the main gate opened.


    His gaze instantly fell on Serana, and he was almost salivating just by looking at her body. But then he noticed there was someone else beside her.


    "Who is this?"


    Gerard spoke with aggression, as if he had any power or could control with who Serana walked around.


    "A toxic person who is not even her boyfriend. What is this? He looks like the teenagers from Earth," Damian thought.


    Serana hated the man, and she could not endure looking at his face, but she still had to invite him in, or else Gerard''s family woulde knocking and annoy her even more.


    - Serana: "What should I tell him? If I say Damian is my boyfriend, he will not mind it, right? I mean, Damian will not mind it. I don''t care about what Gerard thinks, anyway."


    She look at Gerard, right into his eyes, and said, "this is my boyfriend. Any problem?"


    Damian almost choked when he heard that.


    "When did I be a boyfriend?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The one who was most shocked by the information was not Damian, but Gerard, who could not find words to answer her.


    "Boyfriend? A human? Are you insane? How can he be better than me?" Gerard said, angrily staring at Damian.


    He saw Damian as a threat, one that he had to kill for him to have Serana! The man was aplete madman.


    "He is fantastic, hehe," Serana smirked, but then returned to her straight face, "the guard will show you your room. You can stay for a few days."


    That guard now did not doubt Serana''s words, and did exactly what she told him to do with mastery, showing Gerard his room, which was far away from where Serana slept.


    "Are you sure he will not try to kill me?" Damian asked while they were on their way back to the garden.


    "He will, certainly. But if he tries, I will be the one killing him," she said.


    She will attack another vampire family just to protect Damian, and that was lovely! Of course, it was not the only reason. Gerard was a scumbag and deserved it.


    They returned to the beautiful garden behind the castle, sitting on a bench made of solid rock, looking at the flowers, smelling their aroma.


    "You know, if I had the chance, I want to leave this ce."


    "My parents died, and that is why I am the one in charge of the family. It is hard to be the leader, and there is no one I care about with me anymore¡­"


    "The other families are always pushing, trying to attach this territory to theirs. They see me as weak, and they are right¡­"


    Serana opened up her heart to a ''stranger'', which was something she never believed she would do. Damian could feel her sadness and the tough burden she carried on her shoulders.


    He stood there, looking at the flowers, trying to find words, until he said, "I am not from this ce, but from a world that is up from where we are. There are beasts there too, and humans. Humans are the ones who are in charge of the world, not vampires. In fact, I never heard about vampires, only in movies."


    Damian did not know if it was right to tell her those things, but in that sentimental moment, he did.


    "I n on finding a way back after I am healed. Would you¡­ would you be up to go with me?"


    - Serana: "What? He is from another world? How is this even possible? I have never went in an adventure, and this one surely looks like a good one. If I go, then there are no more vampire problems to deal with, and he will be there with me."


    "I want to go! I know nothing about your world, but you will teach me, right? There is no one that links me to this ce anymore. I just want to leave¡­ please, take me with you!"


    Damian was happy to have her go with him. He liked her, and she knew that ce better than him, so finding a way out with her would be a lot easier.


    "Alright. Do you want to leave tomorrow?"


    "Of course! Let''s pack up then," Serana said, smiling, showing her two white fangs.


    Gerard was looking at them through the window. He could not hear what they were saying, but he did not need to.


    "You are too close to her¡­ I will kill you tonight!"

 Chapter 36 The First Quest

    ?Serana wanted to have Damian sleeping with her in the same bedroom, but the other vampires would start gossiping about the two, and they did not want to make any of them have any ideas.


    "We are leaving tomorrow, so we must act normal, all right?" she said, giving Damian a kiss before sending him to another bedroom.


    There were many rooms avable in the castle for guests, all empty because the castle never had guests at all. Damian went to one that was not that far from where Serana slept, as that would make it easier for them in the next night.


    "Not bad, but it doesck illumination," Damian said.


    The room had a single bed, but it was still afy one. Damian did the jumping test.


    A window that did not have a magnificent view, but it was better than nothing. It also had some curtains so that no one would spy on him.


    "An old table with old books, just like every room in this castle. Well, let''s read some of this stuff to see if there''s something decent."


    The only problem Damian saw was the illumination ¡ª only candles, and not that many. He grabbed one candle, putting it above the desk that he would use to read.


    "Most of these books are from Earth! What the fuck? And now that I think of, the vampires and the humans speak the samenguage as me!"


    Damian browsed through the books, and all of them were books he had heard about while on Earth.


    "Hollywood what? Oh, this is good," he said.


    Everything got weirder. He knew there was a way to travel through that world and his, but after seeing the books, Damian was sure he had not been the first person from Earth to set foot there.


    "Maybe those who came from Earth are still here, and they can help me get back? Or is this asking too much?"


    It was just a pipe dream at that point, but Damian would soon leave with Serana, and the two would look for ways out of that ce.


    Damian looked at his door. Maybe it was his senses, but something was telling him to do that, and then he saw it!


    His room had little lightning, but the corridors were not the same, having many candles, torches, and anything the vampires could find to brighten the ce.


    So it was easy for Damian to spot that someone was on the other side of his door. He saw the feet. Whoever it was, it was trying to listen to what he was doing, stalking him like a serial killer in a horror movie.


    "This is disturbing! Who is it? Maybe Gerard?"


    The vampire prince was the first one that came to his mind. Damian remained there, thinking about his next move.


    Should he open the door? No, what if the vampire instantly attacked him?


    "I cannot count on the guards here to protect me, anyway. Only Serana seems to like my presence," Damian thought.


    But could he survive the attack of that vampire? Damian was still hurt, but that did not mean he was useless!


    "Fighting is not the right call, but what if I flee? He does not know I can fly, hehe."


    Damian returned all the things he grabbed back to their original ce, quietly opened up the window, and then closed it right after.


    His room was on the first floor, so there was no harm in jumping through the window. After that, he activated his Telekineses, controlling his body up, flying to the castle''s roof!


    He passed through the second and the third floor of the castle, yet none of the guards noticed his movements ¡ª Damian was not stupid to fly near the windows, so none of them noticed a single thing.


    Once he was on the roof, Damian finally calmed down. He looked at the starry sky, trying to forget that someone had tried to kill him a few moments ago.


    ~~~~<novelnext></novelnext>


    -Gerard: "Should I open the door? This is the perfect opportunity to kill him! Yes, let''s go! He must be sleeping, and there is little lighting, so he will not even see me. Haha. Let''s bust this door open."


    The door was locked, yet Gerard, using his long vampire nails, put it through the lock, and somehow opened it!


    Those nails acted like a lock pick. When he opened the door, the first thing Gerard did was to look for Damian, who should be inside the room, yet no matter where he looked, there was no one.


    "Maybe beneath the bed?"


    That was amon hiding spot. Gerard ducked down, "found you!"


    No one was there either.


    "I was certain I saw him going inside. Maybe he left while I was speaking with that guard? That should be the case¡­"


    Gerard was unhappy that his killing attempt did not work, but there was no rush. He knew he would remain in the castle for a few days, and that was more than enough time to kill Damian.


    ~~~~


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 20]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 5>


    <Agility: >5


    <Endurance: 5>


    <Ability Power: 10>


    "I got freaking twenty points with that sex with Serana! I think the system gives me more points when it is the first time with the girl, or maybe their strength has something to do with it too?"


    There were some things Damian did not know about his system, but he would find out, eventually.


    Also, speaking of things he did not know, while he was there, on the roof, thinking about his next move, a notification appeared right before his eyes!


    <New Quest>


    <Return to Serana''s bedroom and fuck her, showing your manhood>


    "A quest? Like those from RPGs? Well, if the system is asking me to do it, so I will not let it down!"


    Damian knew exactly where Serana''s bedroom was, and with the help of his Telekineses, he flew toward her balcony.


    Once he was there, he knocked on the door.


    -Serana: "What is this noise? I cannot believe Gerard is trying to invade my room! I will kill him! Wait, isn''t that Damian? What is he doing here? Oh, he will see me wearing my sexy pajamas. Maybe something between us will happen?"


    She opened up the balcony doors, showing her gorgeous body to Damian.

 Chapter 37 Wrecked Asshole, Quest Completed (R-18)

    ?The pajamas Serana was wearing showed a lot of her body, especially her slender legs and big breasts. Her surprised look to see Damian was cute and hot at the same time.


    "Surprise, surprise," Damian said, opening his arms.


    Serana grabbed him, pushing him to her room, "don''t make too much noises. They cannot know you are here."


    Damian smiled as he sat on her bed, "alright. Oh, before I forget, someone tried to break into my room and kill me."


    "What? It must be Gerard, that bastard," Serana angrily said, moving around in her bedroom, looking for something to punch.


    She then looked at Damian and said, "is that why you are here? Running from the killer?"


    - Serana: "Here I was thinking he came to see me¡­ Damian was just running away for his survival. Why would he miss someone like me, anyway?"


    He got closer to her, grabbing her by the waist, pulling her close to him. Her boobs were squeezing against his chest, and Damian could feel her breathing.


    "I came here to see you. With a killer or not, I woulde here the same."


    Damian spoke in a soft voice, simr to a whisper, right next to her ears. It sent a feeling down her, all the way.


    Then he moved his head, cing his lips next to hers in a warm kiss. Their tongues left their mouths like wild snakes drifting in the grass. It was pleasing to both.


    Serana got close to his ears too, and it was her time to whisper a question. "Do you want to fuck?"


    There was no need for Damian to think too much about the answer, and instead of saying a word, he pushed Serana''s head down, "suck it up."


    The face she did was one of pleasure. It was like she was waiting for that moment toe, and once it did, Serana quickly went to action, pulling Damian''s pants, and spatting on his cock.


    - Serana: "Look at how big his cock is, and how delicious! I will suck it up so he will never forget. Hehe, there is no one better than his slutty Queen. Well, I am only a slut for Damian."


    She grabbed it with one hand, and moved her tongue through the sides of Damian''s manhood, sliding it like she was licking an ice cream.


    "Yes, right there."


    Serana started slow, only licking and spatting on the cock, but once it was wet enough, she grabbed it with her two hands, and then moved her head, putting it all the way down her throat!


    *Glub *Cough


    It went deep, and Damian could feel his cock touching inside Serana''s throat. It felt good, better than thest blow job she did.


    "Are you enjoying this, Damian?"


    She was rolling her eyes while sucking it, moving faster and faster, choking with the cock!


    "Is she part subus? Holy, this is some horny woman."


    Damian was having the time of his life, feeling her tongue and soft lips draining the life of his cock. "I''m gonna cum soon."


    Serana kept sucking it, "please, give me your milk. I want to drink it."


    The moment was passionate, and hearing those nasty wordsing for Serana, Damian could not hold it any longer, cumming right inside her mouth!


    His cock was deep inside her throat, and Serana choked with the cum, but swallowed it all.


    "See? No drop of your milk. I am someone who does not waste your liquor," Serana said as she licked her lips.


    With the amount of attributes Damian had with his system, his endurance was way higher than normal people, so even after cumming inside of her mouth, his cock became hard again, bringing a huge smile to Serana''s face.


    Damian put her on her four legs. "this is a doggy style position. I will destroy your pussy now, alright?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Serana had her butt hole aimed up high, using both of her hands to open it up, "can you fuck the other hole this time? I want to feel it."


    It was their second date, yet Serana was already giving her ass to him! He could not believe it. "are you sure about this? It might hurt."


    "Don''t worry about it. Us vampires have supernatural healing," Serana said.


    If she was asking, who was Damian to say no? He spat on his cock, and inside her asshole, trying to make it as lubricated as possible.


    He crept his cock, putting only its head at first.


    "Ah," Serana moaned with pleasure and pain.


    Damian then moved slowly, trying to make it asfortable as possible for her. He could see she was having pleasure, but also pain.


    But as he kept moving, her asshole stretched, making it so that half of Damian''s dick could go inside without her feeling any difort.


    When that happened, it was a wrecking time!


    He moved his hips rapidly, pping Serana''s rounded ass, turning it bright red.


    "Yes, ah, this feels so good."


    Serana was moaning, rolling her eyes, sticking her tongue out as Damian kept fucking her asshole.


    She was not the only one having a great time. It was not every day that Damian fucked an ass, and it felt fantastic!


    The warm sensation enveloping his dick was a pleasing one, and he did not want to stop moving his hips!


    "I''m gonna cum again," Damian said.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    Damian could not hold it anymore, and both he and Serana timed their orgasms, with her having shaking legs rolling her eyes with pleasure, and Damian sending his load of cum inside her ass, making it drip on the nkets.


    After that, Serana kept bouncing her ass, making the cum stick out.


    "That was¡­ Ah, Damian, you''re so good in bed," Serana said.


    It was alreadyte, and after getting her asshole wrecked, Serana needed some time to rest, just like Damian.


    After the sex was over, a notification appeared before Damian''s eyes, just like before.


    <Quest Completed>


    <+20 Erotic Coins>


    <Serana''s Affection Level - 100% >

 Chapter 38 Buying An Item

    ?After the two nights, Damian earned himself 40 Erotic Coins! That was a high number for a started like he was.


    "What should I buy with this?"


    Damian browsed through the abilities section, trying to see if there was something that caught his attention, but there wasn''t anything fancy about the number of coins he had.


    He also wanted to first get good at his Telekineses ability, and then go buying others. It would not make any sense to have multiple abilities yet suck at all of them.


    But the System had many things, not just abilities. Increase his attributes was something Damian could do, like leveling up a character of an RPG.


    "Let me check the items first," Damian thought.


    The System also had a shop with many types of items, ranging from offensive to defensive. Most of the things in there were enchanted swords, daggers, bows, and rings. Damian did not know about its effects.


    "It has medieval like items. Makes sense. A pistol is useless against most beasts and superhumans."


    Despite the shop having a lot of choices, most were expensive or were things that Damian would not make fully usage in that moment of his life, except one little thing.


    "Invisibility Cloak!"


    A ck cloak that looks like an overcoat, fitting the aesthetic of any world, be it the Earth or the ce Damian was. But when one put on the hood, it would make the user invisible!


    It was like an item from a fiction book. Why did it catch Damian''s attention? Well, he and Serana were preparing to flee, and although they might not need the cloak to escape, it would be useful in the future because the vampires would chase them.


    "It will make me safer, and I can hug Serana and make her invisible, too. The cost is 20 Erotic Coins, and I can upgrade the item in the future too! Not bad."


    The other positive aspect was that it was not expensive, meaning Damian would still have some points to use to increase his attributes.


    Also, just like the abilities where Damian could use the System to upgrade their grades, the same worked for the items!


    "Now that I know about this, I can even be someone who solely uses the power of items to ovee my opponents. Awesome!"


    That fact made it more bearable for him to use the points, too. No one wanted to buy an item that would be useless in the future. Damian would still have the chance to evolve it.


    He moved his right hand, clicking the menu to buy the invisible cloak. Twenty Erotic Coins vanished from his character tab, but a ck cloak appeared before him, like magic!


    Serana was already asleep, so she did not see him using the system. "I should make this a secret."


    <Invisibility Cloak (Grade 3, (Umon): Once activated, turn the user or anyone that has the cover of the cloak invisible. The strength of the invisibility will depend on the item''s grade>.


    <Remember, one will still leave footprints or make noises while using the cloak. Only the Legendary version will not>.


    Damian read the item''s description, wearing it right after. It worked just like he imagined, and he tested it out inside Serana''s room.


    She had a big mirror standing in the room''s corner. Damian stood right before it, and when he put the hood on, nothing happened.


    "I have to activate it. Does it work mentally?"


    He thought about using the item, and sure thing, in a moment he was there, and in the other he waspletely gone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian kept moving in front of the mirror, testing everything. The sounds still came out, like his breathing, and his footsteps too! It was not a perfect item yet.


    "Maybe I should get something to reduce my noise the next time, like a pair of boots? Or couple the cloak with some ability."


    It was still an extraordinary item to have, and one that would help Damian a lot the next night when he escaped.


    As for the remaining 20 Erotic Coins, Damian put five into each one of his attributes.


    The first n was to focus on increasing his Ability Power, and leave the other attributes as second, but when he got hurt, Damian realized how weak his body still was.


    His healing was taking too long, and he did not have enough dexterity to avoid the attacks. So, at least at the start, he wanted to increase all of his attributes.


    "Usually that is impossible to do in games, but here I don''t have a level, so I can max out everything as long as I have enough coins," Damian thought, clicking on his character screen, adding the points.


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 0]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 10>


    <Agility: 10>


    <Endurance: 10>


    <Ability Power: 15>


    This time, the increase in attributes was high, and Damian felt the difference instantly. He even felt his wounds healing at a faster pace.


    After that, Damian woke Serana up and said she would return to his room.


    "What is this cloak you are using? Where did thate from?" Serana asked, surprised to see Damian with that cloak.


    "I got it to help us tomorrow. Anyway, I should return to my room. Gerard should knock on my door right in the early morning, and if I am not there, he will use that as an excuse to get the help of the other vampires to attack me."


    "Wait, would he do that? Aren''t you suggesting that he is smart?"


    "We should not take risks. Come here," Damian said, pulling Serana close for a kiss, and then leaving her room using the balcony, the same way he did to enter.


    Now, with the help of his cloak, Damian could fly while being invisible. Also, floating did not make any sounds, so Damian floated through the castle halls without a single vampire noticing his presence!


    He was testing the cloak in real action. Sure, if it did not work as intended and the vampires noticed his presence, that could bring him trouble, but Damian was d that was not the case.


    "Let''s sleep now and flee from this ce tomorrow!"


    Damian then returned to his room, excited for the next day, the day of his escape!

 Chapter 39 Undead Legion

    ?The sunset came, and all the vampires were still sleeping. They could walk in the sun without turning into ashes, but it made them weaker than usual, and the sensation of having the sun''s rays on their skin was not something they enjoyed.


    For that reason, Damian, who was a human, was already awake by early 7, and the other human servants of the castle were the same.


    He left his room for a quick bite, yet unexpectedly, Gerard was in the castle''s hallway, staring at him.


    "Good morning. Where are you going so early?" Gerard asked, leaning against the walls of the corridor.


    Damian had to pass by him if he wanted to get some food ¡ª the kitchen was in that direction ¡ª so avoiding Gerard was almost impossible, but not fully impossible.


    There was a door right next to Damian. If he was not mistaken, that was the bathroom, and the perfect ce to avoid Gerard.


    "Do I know you?" Damian said, frowning his eyebrows in confusion, acting as if he did not even remember Gerard.


    "Don''t act foolish. I know you know who I am, and you should know me, weak human," Gerard said arrogantly.


    With a smirk, Damian said, "I''m early to use the bathroom. Can I go inside alone, or do you want to hold it for me?"


    Gerard''s face went from pale white to red with anger. Damian was messing with him, entering the bathroom that was right beside him.


    "I will just wait here. There''s no way he can avoid me, or the guards outside!"


    He hade with a n that morning, and that was to kill Damian! Gerard did not want to wait for the night toe to do that, afraid Damian would avoid him.


    So, the other night when he failed killing Damian, Gerard paid a few guards to help him dispose of Damian during the morning when most of the vampires were asleep, including Serana.


    Damian knew nothing about that, but he knew Gerard wanted him dead, and for that reason, only a stupid person would meet him in that hallway.


    There was a small window on the tallest part of the bathroom''s wall, almost near the roof. Normal humans would have a difficult time, not only with the climbing part, but opening the window too!


    But Damian? He used his mind to open the door, and make his body float, easily passing through it.


    That was not everything. With the help of his Invisibility Cloak, none of the guards outside saw him, even those who were nearby, hired by Gerard to keep watching Damian at all costs.


    "I will grab something to eat, and eat inside Serana''s room to avoid meeting these clowns," Damian thought.


    He floated through the castle''s courtyard, avoiding touching the ground as that would make noises. Damian found his way toward the kitchen, grabbing some slices of bread with none of the servants realizing it.


    "It smells good. I think it recently came out of the oven!"


    After making sure he would have something to eat and drink ¡ª Damian also got some fresh water from the well ¡ª he returned to Serana''s room.


    Well, not inside her room. Damian was on the balcony, and saw her sleeping through the door ss, and did not want to wake her up, deciding to stay on the balcony.


    As for Gerard, he was waiting by the hallway, but after realizing Damian was not leaving the bathroom, he slowly made his way toward the door, stopping right in front of it.


    "I know you are scared in there, probably shaking with fear, but don''t worry, I will grant you a quick death," Gerard said, smiling maliciously.


    There was no responseing from the other side of the door, and the bathroom was way too silent.


    "There is no way he left, right? There are guards walking around the castle. They would see him the moment he left."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Gerard then opened the door, and by his surprise, there was no one in there! He searched everywhere inside the bathroom, behind every furniture. Nothing.


    He then opened up the window, jumping through it, realizing that was the only way out that Damian could use.


    "Lord Gerard! What are you doing here? Where is that boy?" a guard asked when he saw Gerard.


    "Did you see him passing through this door?" Gerard grabbed both shoulders of that man, yelling "tell me, NOW!"


    The guard was shaking, scared by the sudden change of mood, "no, lord. We are keeping a close watch around the castle, and no one left it until this point. All the servants are inside, and the vampires too!"


    "This makes little sense. What the fuck? Can he be invisible or something?"


    Gerard almost punched the guard in the face with the amount of anger he had inside, but restrained himself, as doing that would not make them any good.


    He could not understand how Damian vanished, and now that he was thinking about it, Damian disappearedst night too!


    "I was certainst night that he was inside the room, yet he vanished. What kind of magic is this?"


    While Gerard and the guards he hired were scratching their heads trying to figure it out where Damian was, Damian was sitting on a couch in the balcony, looking at the early morning sky, eating his bread.


    "It is a kind of bad not having anything to eat the bread with, and only water, but this is better than starving. I wonder how is Gerard''s face right now."


    Damian chuckled at the thought of it. After he was done eating his breakfast, he waited for Serana to wake up, but it had to happen sooner than he expected.


    "What is that?"


    He was gazing at the horizon, and armored people on horses appeared, carrying a banner, like an army from medieval times.


    "Vampires? Humans? Or other things?"


    Damian did not know who wasing toward the castle, but one thing he knew, they were not friendly.


    The army passed through the farnds of the humans who lived under Serana''s territory, and the army killed each one of them, mercilessly.


    "Serana," Damian said, knocking on her balcony''s door.


    -Serana: "Who is knocking so early? I will kill¡­ oh wait, it is my love, Damian. What does he want? Maybe some early morning sex? Well, as a vampire, I am not that fan of the early morning, but I can ovee that fear for him¡­"


    She opened up the door, and asked, "is something wrong?"


    Damian did not say a word, but pointed his finger to the army.


    Serana followed it, and when she saw the banner, her legs softened, and she wanted to flee as fast as possible.


    "What is wrong?"


    "That''s the banner of the Undead Legion! They should not be here. Damian, we must run before they kill us all!"


    Even without knowing what it was, Damian quickly helped her pack the things to leave, but it was toote.

 Chapter 40 Dangerous Mission

    ?The army they saw from the balcony was just one squad of many. The Undead Legion came from all sides surrounding the castle. It was a daunting scene to witness, and everyone, whether vampires or humans, feared death!


    "Undead Legion? Who are they?" Damian asked.


    Serana packed everything that she needed, all in one bag, trying to do it as fast as possible, but she was not that confident about leaving with his life.


    "I cannot let everyone under mymand die. There is a secret tunnel that we can use. Then, after everyone is out of where, you and I can escape. Alright?" Serana said.


    Even though she disliked her position as the Queen, there were some good vampires and humans under hermand, and Serana could not let them die and be zombies. That would be too cruel!


    Damian could understand her point and was not angry about it. Serana left her room, calling everyone from the castle.


    "It is the Undead Legion! Everyone, follow your Queen, there is a tunnel we can use!"


    The word spread quickly in the castle, and soon everyone was in the hallway in front of Serana''s room on the second floor. Even Gerard was there.


    "I want to kill that human guy, but I cannot do that dead!"


    Gerard swallowed his pride and prioritized his escape first.


    Serana opened the door to her room, and people started going inside. She went to a specific area of her room, pulling out a candle, opening a secret passage.


    "Just like in the movies," Damian thought.


    The passage was not a fancy tunnel with a staircase, but a freaking hole. One had to jump and hope its body would have sufficient strength to withstand the fall.


    "This exit was only designed for vampires that have powerful bodies, but I will stay down there, catching all of you humans," Serana said.


    Some vampires were the first to jump to make sure the passage was safe to use. After they were certain of it, Serana went, and remained down there, catching all the humans.


    "Just keep going and wait outside for everyone!"


    That was their initial n. No one needed to wait for others inside the tunnel. They would just leave it first and regroup afterward.


    The humans kept going until only Damian remained. Serana screamed from down there, "jump, Damian."


    But as he was about to do it, he heard somethinging from the hallway, and the doors opened! Damian could not jump, as they would see the passage and go after everyone!


    His body was covering the passage, so using his mental abilities, he moved the candle, closing the secret passage.


    "Fuck. If I tried to jump, they would see it, and would kill me and everyone else. Why am I always the unlucky one?" Damian thought, turning his body to face the enemies.


    Two zombies wearing heavy te armor were staring at him. They weren''t moving, and were more like waiting for theirmander to show up.


    After some time, a woman appeared in the hallway. She wore a ck robe simr to those of necromancers, but her slender legs were still at sight, catching the attention of everyone.


    Her hair was as white as a Snowdrop''s petal, and her pupils were ck. When Damian looked at it, it was like staring at a ck hole.


    That was the leader of the Undead Legion everyone feared, Druvana Incarnate.


    Damian was expecting an ugly lich, but got a gorgeous woman instead. She stared at him the moment she stepped into the bedroom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And who are you?" Druvana said, analyzing Damian from head to toe.


    Before Damian could think about an answer, a quest from the system popped before his eyes.


    <New Quest>


    <Seduce Druvana, and get a blowjob from her>


    <Fail the Quest: You die>


    "What is this? Not that many Erotic Coins, but a Necromancer Tome sounds dope as fuck! But if I fail the Quest, I die? Well, it makes sense. The only way out for me is to seduce her and flee¡­"


    The prizes were quite good, and Damian had toplete it. He knew her name because the System told him, and that was an advantage he could use!


    "I''m Damian. It is an honor to be in the same room as the most famous Necromancer of all, Druvana! Your stories are like legends!"


    Druvana had her eyes wide open. Almost no one knew her true name, and those who did not know her appearance! Damian instantly became mysterious in her eyes.


    "Oh? You really think I am the greatest Necromancer? Just by looking at you, I knew you were a wise one," Druvana said, smiling like a kid.


    Damian could tell she was someone who lovedpliments, but he could not overdo it, as that would make him look like a lier.


    "You are controlling this huge number of undead at the same time. I cannot think of another name that can do that!"


    "YES! Only my teacher could, but no one knows his name, so it is understandable that you don''t know it either. I was thinking of tying you up, but now you cane with me. But behave yourself, or I will rip your skin off and feed you to my zombies."


    "¡­"


    The change of humor was a drastic one, and Damian was worrying, thinking that his charm would not be enough to seduce Druvana.


    ~~~~


    Serana saw the passage close, and she was not dumb to understand something had happened.


    "Damian!" she screamed internally.


    She wanted to rescue him, but now that the passage was closed, the only way out of there was to follow the tunnel.


    "He''s alive, I can feel it!"


    Serana turned around with teary eyes, following everyone else. Gerard was there, happy to see Damian out of the picture.


    "Don''t be sad, Serana. He was only a human, so you two wouldn''t work out," Gerard said, but before he could finish the rest of his sentence, Serana pped him in the face so hard he retreated a few steps.


    She was stronger than him, therefore she was not afraid, and would not tolerate his words, "shut the fuck up, rat."

 Chapter 41 Bathing Time

    ?The vampires and human servants from the castle kept going through the tunnel, but it would take them a few hours to leave it.


    Gerard stopped talking after Serana''s p ¡ª only a crazy person would keep challenging her.


    So their trip was going fine, with everyone feeling relief after escaping the Undead Legion with their life. Only Serana was not feeling that way, as she wanted to see Damian again.


    Deep down, she knew he was fine, alive, but how long? His fate could change at any second, and she was powerless to help him.


    "Even if I escape, what can I do against an army of undead alone?"


    She could not understand why the Undead Legion was there. It was almost a myth, and they never had grudges against the vampires.


    Serana did not know, but the Undead Legion was not there for the vampires, but for Damian.


    ~~~~


    The castle had been taken over by the undead, and Druvana was the one sitting on the throne, while her army surrounded the castle, making sure no one came close.


    Damian was there too, sitting on a chair with the constant gaze of Druvana, who did not want him to escape.


    "You know I came here for you, right? Not the vampires," she said.


    "What? Why would youe here for me?"


    Druvana saw his look of confusion. She frowned, and said, "you know you are inside a dungeon floor, right? This is no other world but the third dungeon floor."


    What she said was shocking news for someone like Damian, who was still clueless about everything. It was not like he had never thought about the possibility, but everything looked so real to be a dungeon floor.


    She saw the shock on his face, and continued, "there are many dungeons on the surface, and by the end of those dungeons, one can go to the second floor, the third and so on. This third floor is huge, and this is where the vampires live."


    Each surface dungeon had many monsters, but all of them led to the same ce after onepleted it, the second floor! The second floor waspletely different, and its size was akin to that of a country!


    One had to find the way out of there to reach the third floor, the one Damian and Druvana were.


    "So you are saying to me that each dungeon floor is this huge?"


    "Yes, of course. Each floor has its size, and it is random. The tenth floor, for example, is only an ind way smaller than this floor we are on. But the deeper you go, the more powerful are the beasts."


    What she said was things Damian knew about already. It was not like the humans from Earth did not explore the dungeon, but what was inside was still a mystery, and only those with enough power knew about.


    So there was no way for him to know that the ce was on the third floor of the dungeon.


    "And you were born inside the dungeon? How do you know all of this?" Damian asked.


    The humans from Earth had named that ce the dungeon, so how could Druvana know about that? Could she be from Earth and got lost there, just like Damian?


    "Me? I was born on the eighth floor. I knew nothing about the dungeon until going to the fourth floor, where I found humans who imed to be from Earth after I tortured them. They say there''s a world up there, one that is huge,"


    "I came here after knowing someone had appeared out of nowhere on the third floor. Now, tell me, Damian, are you from Earth?"


    Druvana was staring deeply at his eyes, making Damian feel uneasy. Should he tell her the truth? That did not sound wise, as she was a powerfuldy that could harm Earth and the humans.


    But could he lie to her without her knowing it? Unlikely.


    "Why would you want to know about this Earth ce? Aren''t you happy here?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t understand¡­ this is personal for me," Druvana said.


    Damian just stood there, waiting for her to gather her words for the next sentence.


    "It is my mother, alright? She left me a diary, and before I did not know what the diary was about, but after interrogating those from the fourth floor, I finally understood it! My mother came from Earth, but she lived on the eighth floor with my father. They both disappeared when I was six."


    Damian sighed in relief. At least she did not seem to have a vendetta against Earth, wanting to destroy it. Also, with her current power, many humans up there could kill her.


    "The humans explored many floors of the dungeon after getting their abilities."


    The eighth floor where Druvana came from may sound a deep level of the dungeon for Damian, but other powerful humans from Earth had gone way deeper than that, exploring many floors of the dungeon.


    "Yes, I am from Earth, but if you go there and cause a mess, humans will kill you. You know that, right?"


    Druvana got up from the throne, stopping right before Damian. "I knew it! And yes, I know they can kill me. I just want to find my parents."


    "This situation is freaking bad. If I don''t tell her what I know, she will kill me, or worse, torture me. This girl is insane!"


    Damian did not trust she only wanted to find her parents causing no harm to others, but if he wanted to stay alive, he had to please her.


    "You know a way out of here, right? If you came here, you know how to get back," Druvana asked.


    "No. I don''t even know how I got here."


    "You are joking, right?" Druvana stared at him, trying to find anything that proved he was a lier, yet there was nothing.


    "You are telling the truth¡­ fuck. Are you telling you just magically appeared here?"


    The scenes of how Damian got there shed through his mind, and he said, "yeah, that was exactly what happened."


    "¡­"


    -Druvana: "Should I kill him? No. He doesn''t know how he got here, but he did, so he can still be useful. Also, he is quite pretty. Men here in the dungeon are often ugly¡­"


    "Can I take a shower, please? I am feeling dirty," Damian said.


    He was feeling dirty, but the actual goal was to stay alone and think about how he would get out of that ce alive.


    "Sure. Come with me."


    "Wait," Damian frowned, "are youing with me?"


    "Of course. I can''t let you escape, right?"


    The two left the throne room, going into a bathing house outside of the castle, still inside its perimeter.


    Damian undressed himself, dreaming about jumping on that warm pool. He did not know, but Druvana was spying on him, peeking her head close to a wall.


    She saw his toned body ¡ª Damian could thank Magnus for that ¡ª and she also saw his down parts, way bigger than anything she had ever seen.


    Something clicked inside of her, a primitive instinct.

 Chapter 42 69 Position (R-18)

    ?Druvana had no contact with other humans on the eighth floor of the dungeon. Her parents left, and she was all alone¡­


    They had left her some books about necromancy, which she studied every day, turning her into a proficient master in the art.


    After leaving the eighth floor, meeting with other humans, she had thought about having the experience of sex for the first time, but the men she met were ugly, and she had something more important to do ¡ª torture them for information.


    But now? Damian was different, more handsome, but way more mysterious! She wanted to know more about him, how he hade to the third floor out of nowhere.


    She moved out of the corner, walking toward the hot pool where Damian was bathing. He was already under water, so Druvana was not seeing his naked body anymore.


    It caught Damian off guard. Of course she would watch him, she said that herself, but going that close? Damian was not expecting the oue, but that was the perfect moment toplete his quest.


    "Lady Druvana," Damian said, staring at her, especially the slender pale legs.


    Her face was blushing, and she was avoiding eye contact. "I came here to check if you were not trying to run away."


    Damian saw how she was acting and instantly knew his next move. He walked out of the pool, stopping right before her.


    "You can see I don''t have any hidden weapons," he said.


    Druvana could not help but to look at his body, especially at his down parts. It was big, and something inside her was clicking.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Druvana said, trying to act tough again.


    "Don''t tell me a mighty necromancer like you had never seen the body of a man?"


    She went silent, thinking about many things. After a few seconds, Druvana stared at Damian''s eyes, pointed downwards and said, "can I touch it?"


    That was exactly what he was waiting for, and with a nod, Druvana went on her knees, with her mouth next to the cock.


    At first, Druvana only touched it with her fingers, but then she rubbed it with her hand, noticing how it turned bigger.


    Druvana knew how sex worked. She was not stupid, but it was a fact that she never had intimate contact with a man.


    "You are seeing my naked body, so it is only fair if I see yours," Damian said.


    He was not expecting that to work, but it did. Druvana took out her long dark robe, showing her beautiful body.


    She had perfect features, both face and body. A unique beauty. What Damian enjoyed was decent sized boobies, and the two white peaks of hers were just perfect!


    Druvana''s cheek was red, and she said, "what do you think? My body is perfect, right?"


    The way she sounded was like ''say my body is perfect or you are dead,'' so Damian agreed to it ¡ª it was indeed perfect, so he was not lying.


    Damian went close to her, moving his hands toward her boobs. He was scared inside that she would kill him if he tried to touch it, but he had to be the one to take the lead.


    He softly squeezed her two mountain peaks. Druvana moaned, but then returned to her seriousnesses right after, trying to erase the memory out of Damian''s head.


    After touching the boobs, Damian aimed for something else, something that was down there. He knew the exact spot he looked for, the clitoris!


    With circr movements, Damian''s fingers touched her clitoris, and the level of pleasure she was feeling was way higher.


    Druvana moaned again, and her breathing became irregr.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you want to feel the pleasure? I can promise you it will be good."


    "I-I want to feel it, but if you share this with anyone, I will kill you!"


    Damian smiled. He picked some towels from the bathing house, using them as an improvised mattress.


    "Come here, I will teach you a position we call 69."


    Druvana followed his steps, having her head down close to this cock, and her pussy right above his face.


    He slid his tongue, sucking her pussy.


    "Ahh!" she moaned, feeling someone sucking her clitoris for the first time.


    -Druvana: "What is this? I can feel his tongue touching it, and it feels amazing! But wasn''t I supposed to extract information from him? Well, even an evil necromancer like me can have a good time, right? Should I suck his cock too?"


    She gently licked his cock, starting from the top, and then the sides. It felt good for her.


    Something inside her was telling to go for it, to suck the cock, and so she did. It was a messy blowjob ¡ª Druvana had zero experience ¡ª but maybe because it was a messy one, Damian enjoyed even more!


    The feeling of her soft lips touching his cock was incredible, and Druvana''s tongue, licking it inside her mouth, was sending a wave of pleasure to Damian.


    He was not the only one feeling it. Druvana moaned as Damian''s tongue licked at her clitoris.


    It was something she had never felt before, and soon enough her legs shook, almost trapping Damian''s head in the middle!


    "Ahhh, fuck. What is this feeling?"


    "An orgasm."


    "I want more!"


    She moved faster than her body heated with the oral sex, deep throating the cock! Damian could feel it touching the walls of her throat repeatedly.


    *Cough


    Druvana choked, but that did not make her stop a second. They remained in the position for thirty minutes, but by the end, she was not enduring it anymore.


    "I-I need some time to rest," she said.


    Damian was okay with it.


    "Don''t worry, I-I will suck it! Do you want to feel my boobs?" she said, surprising Damian.


    "When did she became so naughty?"


    Damian was now up, and Druvana was on her knees in front of him. She used her hands to move her boobs, putting the cock between them.

 Chapter 43 [Bonus ] Calm Down, Girls (Light R-18)

    ?The softnesses of the boobs enveloped Damian''s cock. Its warm feeling was like being in heaven ¡ª not that Damian knew how heaven was ¡ª but it was incredible!


    Druvana kept moving her boobs, and her tongue was also doing the work, licking the upper part of Damian''s cock.


    "I''m gonna cum," he said.


    She opened up her mouth right after, waiting for the huge load of cum, and so it happened. The load of cum flew inside her mouth, but it also hits her eyes and cheeks.


    A mess, yet one that Druvana loved! She licked her lips, swallowing each cum drop with a smile, enjoying every second!


    "Ahh!"


    Damian moaned as he came to her face. The pleasing feeling was already good enough for him, but the notification of the System telling him he got some rewards made it even better.


    The Erotic Coins were not the thing he wanted the most, but the necromancer tome!


    "Bing a necromancer sounds so freaking dope. I cannot wait to practice this!"


    <Quest Completed>


    <+10 Erotic Coins>


    <Third Apostle''s Book of Necromancy>


    <Druvana''s Affection Level - 5% >


    The book did not instantly appear before him. Damian had to click on a button inside his system. It was good. Druvana would ask too many questions if that book popped out of nowhere.


    "This System knows how to be discreet. But what is this, 5%? Is this one a yandere?"


    Damian was surprised to see only a 5% level of affection. It was better than nothing, but he was expecting more after the time they had together.


    Based on the looks of it, Druvana was a hard one, a necromancer with an icy heart. He saw that as a challenge!


    But what Damian wanted the most was to leave that ce before Druvana changed her mood to a murderous one. He was not feeling safe, and now that he got his rewards, it was time to think about a way to flee.


    -Druvana: "Wow, I enjoyed sucking his cock. Maybe we should do it more often? Would he ept me as his travelingpanion? I should ask, or better, force him."


    She looked at him and said, "I want to go with you and find a way out of the dungeon."


    That was not the type of thing Damian wanted to hear. He wanted to flee, and now she wanted to go with him?


    The worst part was that Damian did not feel like he had a choice.


    "What about all the zombies, skeletons, and other things from your army? They can''t follow us," Damian said, hoping that she would prefer to be with her army rather than going with him.


    Another mistake.


    "Right. I will send all of them back to the eighth floor," Druvana said, closing her eyes for a second, "Done. they are leaving."


    "¡­"


    It was like a nightmare to Damian. He imagined for a moment how would his travel be, with Serana and Druvana by his side. A total chaos. That was the least he was expecting.


    But now that Druvana wanted to go with him, Damian did not have to think about a way to escape.


    "If you want toe with me, be ready to travel with someone apanying us," he said, making Druvana curious about the mysterious person.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who is this person?" Druvana asked.


    She was visibly upset about having to travel with somebody else, but Damian had to make things clear before their journey started.


    Damian walked back toward the pool, looking to clean his body again after their sex. "the person is the vampire queen of this castle," he said.


    He could tell Druvana had troubled thoughts, but she agreed in the end ¡ª that showed how much she wanted to leave the dungeon to look for her parents.


    "You should shower, and we can leave after that," Damian said.


    Druvana stared at him and said, "I don''t need you to tell me that."


    While she was bathing, Damian watched her, seeing her scrub her body, especially when she did that to her boobs.


    -Druvana: "Why does he keep staring at my naked body? Am I that gorgeous? Right, of course I am!"


    After the two were done with the bathing, Damian showed her the secret passage they used to escape.


    He was unsure if Druvana would keep her word and behave, but Damian had no choice but to trust her.


    "I will jump first," he said after pulling the candle, opening the secret passage.


    It was easy for Damian tond harmlessly, as all he had to do was activate his Telekineses right before his feet touched the ground, avoiding any fall damage.


    Why had he gone first? He wanted to make sure Druvana lost any thoughts she had about him betraying her, and also to help her by catching her after she jumped.


    Well, that was what Damian expected to do, but in reality, Druvana jumped andnded with ease, shocking him.


    "Her body is that strong?"


    Druvana looked at him after she was down there in the tunnel, and said, "what are you looking at? Let''s go!"


    She did not want to lose time, so they walked as fast as they could through the tunnel. They could not see clearly down there, but the tunnel had only one path forward, so there was no way they would get lost.


    They kept going and going, not finding anyone. The vampires had gone through the tunnel a while ago, but when Druvana and Damian found the exit, someone was still there, waiting for them!


    It was Serana! While the other vampires were moving toward another vampire family territory, she waited there, hoping Damian would appear.


    As the hours passed, she was losing hope, but then she heard noisesing from the tunnel, and when she looked at it, it was Damian!


    Serana could not help but to run toward him, hugging him!


    "Ahh, calm down. Your supernatural strength is breaking my bones." Damian said.


    "Right. My bad," Serana said with a smile, but then her gaze moved toward thedy that was beside Damian.


    "And who is this?"


    Both girls stared at each other, and Damian did not know what would happen next.

 Chapter 44 One More Item!

    ?"And who are you?" Serana asked, staring at Druvana with deadly eyes.


    Druvana smiled, puffing out the chest to appear bigger, "I am Druvana, a powerful necromancer you won''t want to piss."


    Serana never heard that name before, but she knew the Undead Legion, and that was the army Druvanamanded! That fact meant she was not someone that could be easily defeated.


    "I''m Serana, queen of the vampires. You and I will travel together for now."


    "Yes, for now."


    The atmosphere was tense, and Damian only watched things by the sides, not saying a word.


    "Let the girls resolve things," he thought.


    They did not like the idea of traveling with one another, but that was what they had at the moment, and both knew it!


    "Everything is fine? Can we move?" Damian asked.


    Both did not answer with words but a nod. The two kept staring at each other as they walked through the forest.


    "So, Druvana," Damian said, making Serana change her gaze and stare at him, "how is the entrance to another floor? You came from the eighth, right? So for us to go to the second, it must look the same way."


    Druvana was the only one that knew how the change of floors looked like. Damian had appeared there after the key transported him, so he did not have any clue about it.


    "It looked like a small stone building, like a temple or something," Druvana said.


    "Right. Anything inmon on all floors? Clues about where this structure could be on this floor?"


    "I have one. You said you appeared here out of a sudden, right? You were hurt, confused, so perhaps you missed where the building was? Could you have appeared next to it?"


    That sentence made Damian try to remember how the surrounding area was when he appeared there, but he was confused and more focused on fighting shelter that he did not explore his surroundings.


    He did not know if that was truly the area where the structure could be, but it was their only clue, and a good one, too. It wouldn''t hurt to go there, but it would still take a few days.


    "Yeah, I don''t remember a thing, but we should go back there. Come, follow me," Damian said, changing their directions a little.


    It was a good thing that he was not that bad with directions, or else they would never find their way back to that ce.


    They kept going, walking through the forest until finally finding a road, almost. Tirednesses was clear in the trio, and after a conversation, they stopped and camp for the night.


    "Do any of you know how to camp?" Damian asked, yet got no answer.


    He had to be the one doing things, like finding the perfect location, and building fire to warm them, and cook their food.


    "This ce should be a good one," Damian said.


    Damian did not have any camping equipment, so the easiest ce to stay was inside a cave, and they found one after not that much looking.


    It was not thefiest of ces, but better than being in the open.


    Druvana got up and said, "I will hunt for something for us to eat."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Serana did not want to look worse than her, so she said, "Damian, don''t worry, I will hunt for us."


    Both girls left, leaving Damian inside the cave, trying to build a campfire as soon as possible.


    He found the branches and leaves right outside of the cave, and now his friction fire only took him five minutes, way better than before! The warmth feeling enveloped his body, bringing him a sensation of peace.


    "Should I look at the book now? No, they could return at any second. I will wait when they go to sleep," Damian thought.


    His fingers were itching, as he wanted to click the button in his system to make the necromancy book appear, but decided not to.


    Also, where would he hide the book? Inside his cloak? That was the only ce he could think of, but it would make his movements slower.


    "Is there something like a spatial item in the shop?"


    Damian wondered as he browsed his shop, looking for such an item. After not that long of a search ¡ª he used some filters to find what he wanted more easily ¡ª the spatial right was right before his eyes!


    "Expensive!!!"


    The spatial was expensive as fuck, at least the good ones, but Damian found one costing 10 Erotic coins, which was the number of coins he had.


    "It has 1 sq. Ft. Small, but enough to store my book, and also the cloak if I have to."


    He disliked the idea of spending his Erotic Coins after having just recently got them, but Damian knew he would get a lot more, and that item would make him protect the other things he currently had.


    What if someone stole him? Or he lost his necromancy book or invisible cloak? That could happen, and if it did, Damian would have basically tossed his points into the air.


    So losing the items was not an option. After he chose the spatial ring, it appeared right before him.


    The ring was a silver one, and it had a ck gem on it, remembering Damian of the space.


    <Spatial Ring (Grade ?, ?): You can store anything inside, as long as it fits>


    "Why does the grade, and the rarity, show a question mark? Are these items, like, legendary or something? Well, I will find outter."


    Damian pressed the button on his system, and the necromancy book appeared right before him!


    It was made of a brown leather, with nothing written on the cover. No one would know it was a necromancy book just by looking at it, but when Damian opened it and saw the first page, he knew it was!


    <Necromancy Ability Unlocked>


    <Necromancy, (Grade 3): You are now the current holder of the Third Apostle''s Book of Necromancy. The book contains many spells, but the book is notplete, and there are only spells up to grade 3>


    Two notifications popped before his eyes, and Damian smiled! He wanted to read the first spell or ritual, but stored the book before any of the girls came.


    He touched the book on the ring, and thought about activating the item, making the book disappear right afterward.


    Damian sat on a rock near the fire, but then he heard a noise! It was noting from outside, but from the inside of the cave!

 Chapter 45 Undead Lord?

    ?A sound simr to that of feet rummaging on the dusty ground of a cave. Damian stood close to the raging campfire mes. He hoped it would be enough to scare whatever it was that was lurking in the shadows.


    The unknown sent shivers to any men, and Damian was no different. His first instinct was to wrap the invisibility cloak around his body, vanishing.


    His breathing turned lighter, and his body stood still, so much that one might confuse him with a museum statue.


    He remained in the same spot ¡ª afraid his footprints would share his location.


    "What is this?"


    A small creature with green-colored skin, any video-game addict would recognize the beast: a goblin!


    The creatures that lived inside the third dungeon floor were a mystery to Damian, but he was d it was only a goblin, not something more powerful, capable of seeing through his cloak.


    It looked from side to side, moving its small neck, trying to find Damian. A goblin wasn''t stupid. Campfire meant humans, so it knew someone had to be inside the cave.


    "Cleek, cleek."


    The goblin made strange sounds, and it mmed its feet.


    "Little one is angry for not finding me."


    Damian stared at the goblin, shrouded by an invisible veil, and reached for his knife, attached behind his back, on his leather belt.


    A knife that remained in his hand for a split second before flying with the power of his mind aimed at the neck of that poor creature.


    The goblin did not see iting. Hell, Damian was confident not many things would have the reflexes to avoid such a stealthy attack.


    Should he feel bad about it?


    "Attacking like this almost feels like cheating."


    Damian was not the type of man who saw sneak attacks as unfair. It was his ability, his invisibility cloak. So why should he not use it?


    He deactivated his cloak and returned to the rock near the bonfire to sit. The girls had left to hunt, and the only thing Damian could do was wait patiently.


    They returned twenty minutes after the goblin had reached the next life. Druvana and Serana saw the corpse once inside the cave, and both wondered what had happened while they were away.


    "Did you do this?" they asked as both dropped their hunts above a rock.


    Goblins were weak beasts. They knew it. But Damian also looked weak or at least disliked hurting others. That was the vision both girls had of him, and it was wrong.


    "I heard some noises, and it was a goblin," Damian said, showing his knife, "a good thing I have this."


    "Impressive," Druvana said as she pped her hands.


    "Thanks. But you two are even more impressive. Have anything to eat?"


    The girls showed him the rabbits they hunted and the fishes they fished, "can you borrow your knife? We need to clean these animals."


    Damian couldn''t say no to them ¡ª he cared for his life ¡ª so he reached out the knife on his belt again and gave it to Druvana.


    There was only one knife for two people, so Druvana went first, cleaning the rabbits, cutting the tendons, and taking the skin off.


    While they were doing that, Damian did not have anything else to do, so he said, "I will get us some water."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The girls quickly nced at where he was, "are you sure you want to go out alone?"


    "Calm down, you two. Didn''t I kill this goblin?" Damian said as he pointed to the small green creature lying on the cave''s floor.


    He convinced them in the end, which was good because Damian disliked being treated as a child.


    "There''s nothing you two should worry about."


    The quietness of the forest made Damian feel uneasy, and now that his knife was not with him, he decided to put his cloak on, turning invisible. That would make his presence hard to notice.


    Damian wandered around, looking for a source of fresh water. He did not know theyout of the ce, but all he had to do was follow the animal''s trails, as that usually led to water.


    "A river, nice."


    It took him around ten minutes to find the said river. Once he got there, Damian looked for a recipient to carry the water, and the only thing he saw was a piece of bamboo that he ripped off using his mind''s power.


    After he filled it, Damian moved back to the cave, seeing and smelling the breath of life.


    Druvana and Serana were cooking the rabbits and were d to see Damian back, as there was a chance something could have attacked him.


    "Is this for me? Thank you," Damian said as he grabbed the stick Serana gave him.


    It had rabbit meat, and Damian devoured it, finally diminishing his hunger.


    "Serana, what did you eat?" Damian asked.


    She was a vampire, so Damian knew that type of food would not satisfy her.


    "The blood of a deer. It is not ideal, but it is what I have right now," Serana said.


    "Blood of a deer?"


    Damian was d she found a way through her hunger ¡ª of course he did, but if she drank his blood at night?


    Druvana watched the two talk by the sides, and Damian noticed how displeased she was to have someone else with them.


    "It is temporary, everything will be all right, I hope."


    After the trio ate and cleaned all the mess, it was time for bed.


    Serana often slept during the day and was active at night, but since Damian came to the castle, she changed her habits, meaning she was now trying to have a more human-like routine.


    It was difficult, and she fell asleepte, around 12 pm. Damian was faking sleeping the whole time, and it had been a nightmare for him, who was tired.


    But that was the price he had to pay to read a few pages of the book! The Third Apostle''s Book of Necromancy. Damian now had an ability on his system that allowed him to cast the spells present in the book.


    "Does this ability give me some mana?"


    Damian was unsure, but after he took out the book and read the first spell, he was delighted!


    "Summon Minor Skeleton, Haha, my dream of bing the undead lord begins."

 Chapter 46 Would You Join My Organization? (R-18)

    "I want to try this right now."


    Damian read the book''s first page, an elementary spell that caught his attention. The ability to summon a skeleton looked badass on paper and even more in real life.


    He got up from the cave''s floor ¡ª one of the worst beds he had ever used ¡ª and left the cave.


    His steps were so light that he was floating, trying to avoid waking any girls who would seek answers about what he was doing, which was his secret.


    "The user has to have a corpse to cast the spell. Could I use the goblin?"


    Damian''s Telekineses were enough to make the goblin corpse float, bringing it back to a nearby ce, not far from the cave, but not too close.


    "How should I start?"


    The spell had the instructions, and that was to chant something in an unknownnguage to him. Damian''s eagernesses to learn the spell was higher than his fear of sounding like a dumb person, so he risked it, trying to say the words, even if they did not make sense to him.


    Damian aimed his right palm toward the goblin''s corpse, chanting the words written on the necromancy book. He did not know what he sounded like, but it was silly.


    "Well, learning spells is not easy, but everyone knew that. Mages are always awesome."


    Even though Damian wanted to learn the Summon Minor Skeleton as fast as possible, there was no denying his eyelids were closing without hismand, and his vision was blurring.


    "I need to sleep."


    He stored the book again inside his ring, and as he was about to leave, a voice echoed through the forest.


    "Is everything alright?"


    Damian turned around, facing a gorgeous purple-haired girl, "Serana? Ah, yes, everything is fine. Sleeping with this body so close was hard, and fresh air is always weing."


    "I see," Serana said, moving closer to Damian, "at least we have some time alone now."


    She pushed him away from the goblin''s corpse, hitting his body on a tree. Her soft lips met his in a delightful sweet kiss.


    It caught Damian off guard, but in a good way. He wrapped both hands around her waist and moved his tongue in circr movements.


    Serana rolled her eyes and moved her hand, grabbing Damian''s manhood.


    "Wow. Aren''t you a naughty one," Damian said as he moved his hands from her waist to her butt.


    He squeezed it and gave it a few good ps to make Serana moan and turn her excitement to the roof. The thought of having sex in the middle of a forest was scary, yet hot at the same time.


    "Maybe that''s why the teenagers in movies always die having sex in the forest. It is worth the risk."


    Before long, the two were naked, kissing each other, leaning against that tree. There was no bed around, and doing it on the ground sounded bad ¡ª imagine having a bug crawling on your leg.


    "Come here."


    Damian ced Serana on the tree, and she held it, aiming her butt up high. He bent his knees and spread her legs using his hands.


    He licked her pussy, right into the spot most men couldn''t find.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahh."


    -Serana: "I freaking love this savagery. He is so good with his tongue, and, wait, what is this? It''s so big!"


    After the pussy was wet enough, Damian moved further, and his manhood entered Serana''s humid cave. The walls of her pussy rubbed against his cock as Damian moved forward with his hips, piercing his dick deeper.


    Their moan echoed throughout the forest during the night, yet no one was around to hear it, making both go out even harder.


    "Fuck. How can you be so rough?" Serana asked as her boobs bounced.


    Damian squeezed her tits, cuddling her hard nipples. "The thing is... I''m only starting!"


    He increased his speed, feeling the humid area of her cave, which was getting demolished by his cock. Serana loved every second of it.


    They mainly stayed in that position as lying on the wild grass did not seem lovely.


    "I''m gonna cum."


    The best part of fucking Serana was that vampires couldn''t get pregnant. So she turned her head and looked at him with begging eyes, "can you cum inside me, please?"


    Damian sent his load of cum inside her pussy. The warm sensation inside Serana''s cave made her go nuts, "that was fantastic, fuck."


    After the sex, both wanted to clean their bodies, all the dirt and sweat, so Damian and Serana went to the nearby river.


    It was cold during the night, and the fresh river water was the same, but Damian had the endurance to survive.


    They sat on the river''s edge and talked.


    "Serana. Would you be willing to join if I created an organization?"


    "An organization? What do you have in mind?"


    There were many things Damian still had to learn back in his world, but one thing he was sure of: the government and the other big organizations were pulling the strings in the shadows.


    He wanted to have the power to learn things by himself, think by himself, and unravel the mysteries of the dungeon.


    Even with his system, there was only that much a man could do alone, and gathering information would be hard.


    "I''m tired of having others say what I can and cannot do. I want to learn more about the dungeon and the useless people who think they have the power tomand us."


    After what happened in Garmony Upper School, with that secret organization attacking and Damian having no power or knowledge to fight back, he wanted to change things!


    Vanessa was also part of an organization Damian did not know, and for him, it seemed that every important figure did things in the shadows others couldn''t do.


    "Yes, I would join. I know that will not be an easy task... The mystery of the dungeon, of this other world you speak of, I don''t want to go there only to have others control what I can and cannot know."


    A still-nameless organization was born that day, and Damian wanted to shake the world!

 Chapter 47 Second Floor Of The Dungeon

    After cleaning their bodies in the river, they returned to the cave, but Druvana was still asleep, not knowing what had happened that night.


    "Should I recruit her in the future too? Well, she will first look for her parents, and after that, I can think about it."


    Damian was staggering as he entered the cave, ncing at the piled-up leaves that would have to be his bed that night.


    "Lame."


    He folded his body in a baby-like position, closing his eyes, hearing Serana at the back of his mind, "good night."


    It was a muffled sound, and he fell asleep.


    The following day began with Serana poking his cheeks, "wake up, Damian. We have to keep moving," she said.


    "So early?" Damian said as he moved his face toward the other direction, trying to avoid Serana.


    "Early? It is almost afternoon."


    "You are joking, right? Oh, you are not joking¡­."


    Damian felt like azy bastard, just like he was when he still lived with his father, unhappy for not having a superhuman ability like everyone else.


    He did not want to wake up, but the thought of finally leaving the dungeon gave him the strength to get up and back on track!


    "Here, eat this," Druvana said.


    She tossed him a grilled fish, instantly making Damian''s morning slightly better. "Yummy!"


    They extinguished the fire before leaving, heading back to the muddy road, following Damian''s direction, as he was the one who knew where to go.


    A few days passed. The trio camped every night and ate the same thing ¡ª except for a few fruits to change the menu.


    Damian was exhausted, and Druvana too, yet Serana still had a lot of energy, one of the perks of being a vampire.


    "Let''s go. Why are you two so slow?" Serana said as she walked in front of them, having to return asionally to avoid getting further from them.


    "This is the ce," Damian said as he remembered where he first appeared.


    The idea Druvana gave was to return to where Damian appeared when the key teleported him. That was likely the ce where the entrance to the second floor was.


    "We are looking for a stone structure. Let''s part ways and abroad our searching area," Druvana said.


    Damian and Serana nodded, each moving toward one part of the area: a mountain range.


    He passed through many trees and bushes, looking down from the mountain range, "nothing down there," Damian thought as he stared down the mountain.


    Damian''s goal was to reach the top of the mountain, and the higher he got, the harder it was to breathe and the colder it was.


    "Chilly."


    Then Damian saw it at the mountain''s peak in a in area. It was the stone structure Druvana talked about, one that would get them to the second floor.


    "It''s here!!!"


    Damian''s voice echoed throughout the mountain range. Serana had a superhuman hearing, so it did not take long for her to show up there, stopping beside Damian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That must be the ce!" Serana said.


    Druvana took a little longer to climb up, and when she got there, she was panting with a pale face.


    "Don''t die before we leave, Druvana," Damian said.


    "Shut up, or I will kill you."


    "You can''t kill me if you are dead after doing some climbing exercises¡­."


    A deadly gaze stared at Damian''s back, and he could feel the sweat, "did I speak too much?"


    After the trio was once again reunited, they moved forward toward the stone structure ¡ª Druvana was the one going first that time because she was the one who knew how those structures worked.


    "There is no secret. A staircase will lead us toward a portal, and after we pass through it, we should be on the second floor," Druvana said.


    "A portal? Does anyone knows how these portals work or who built them?" Damian said.


    "No idea. It is a mystery like everything else inside the dungeon."


    They pushed the stone door of that building, and just like Druvana said, a staircase led them down ¡ª a small staircase, only having around 20 steps.


    At the end of it was a dark rounded portal with nothing on the other side; at least, they could not see from their side.


    "I will go first to check," Druvana said.


    She was the only one with portal experience, so neither Damian nor Serana opposed the idea, patiently waiting for her to return, which she did, but she came back as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Druvana? What happened?" Damian asked, but other creatures passed through the portal before she could say anything.


    The creatures were ugly, with their teething out from their mouth, and their bodies were muscr, tall, and with many scars.


    What caught the most attention was their green skin. Damian wanted those green creatures to be the weak goblin he met, but these weren''t goblins, but orcs!


    Many of them passed through the portal, tossing their ropes, tying Druvana, who ran away, and Damian and Serana!


    They spoke in an unknownnguage, but one thing Damian could tell was that they weren''t friendly!


    The orcs pulled them by the ropes, passing through the portal again and reaching the second floor.


    Just like the third floor had many vampires in charge, the second had the orcs and other simr creatures ruling.


    "What should we do?" Serana asked, looking toward Damian, hoping he would think about something.


    "Let''s just see where this leads us. If there''s a chance we might die, then I will try something," Damian said.


    He could tell they were getting them as prisoners, meaning there was still a chance for them to escape.


    Also, if those orcs were inmand of the second floor, they were the best option for Damian to find a way out of the second floor toward the first floor!


    "I am not your prisoner. You are!" Damian thought, smirking at the orcs, who did not know the madman they arrested.

 Chapter 48 Orc Festival

    The second floor looked way different than the third. All the green and the forests were gone, reced by a sandy desert as hot as a sauna.


    "How can they live here?" Druvana asked.


    "This only proves how capable they are. But still, they must be afraid of the vampires, or else they could have raided the third floor," Damian said.


    Those orcs had total control of the portal that led them from the dungeon''s third floor to the second, yet Serana never saw those orcs attacking their floor.


    It should mean they were weaker ¡ª Damian hoped so, as they had to escape from their grasp, or they would die.


    They walked through the desert, pulled by the orcs, and each time Damian breathed, the sand and the burning sensation of the desert entered his nostrils. "This sucks."


    The change of environment was hard to adjust to. Damian and the girls were sweating like crazy, especially Serana, a vampire, and although she did not burn with the sun, she disliked it very much.


    Three hours of walking. It took them that long to reach what looked like a vige of orcs surrounded by a log wall. There were some towers, four to be precise, each in the corner of the orc settlement.


    "They have bows aimed at us. Rustic snipers," Damian thought as he stared at the orcs on the watch-tower.


    When they entered the vige, passing through the front gate, almost all the orcs present yelled after seeing three humans. It was like they were making fun of them.


    Damian could not be sure of it, as he did not understand anything the orcs said and guessed it based on their facial expressions.


    The orcs pulled them through the vige, passing by the simple houses straight to a secluded area with cells made of steel. There were others there, other humans.


    "Yo," Damian said, looking at the humans in the nearby cells.


    Two were men with messy hair and beard ¡ª long, meaning it had been a while since they were there, trapped.


    There was also a young woman with red hair. Damian could tell she was pretty, but the dirty and precarious nutrition made her look worse.


    They stared at Damian, Serana, and Druvana, surprised to see other humans, but it soon changed to a face of despair.


    "Kid," one of the men said, "what did you do to deserve this?"


    "Me?" Damian said, pointing to his chest, "they were jealous of my pretty face."


    "Ha. Brave of you to have the guts to joke around in this situation. We are doomed!"


    "Don''t be such a pessimist. We are alive, aren''t we? I''m Damian, this is Serana, and that angry one is Druvana. The orcs caught us when we passed through the portal from the third floor."


    "What? They also caught you by the gate? We three are from the first floor. I''m Leslie, this skinny bro next to me is Tyler, and she is Hazel."


    The coincidence was just too good to be true! Damian looked for the portal to the first floor, and the humans before him knew exactly what it was, making his time way easier.


    "You know where the portal is? We want to go there. Look, if we all work together, then we can escape!" Damian said.


    He was someone who trusted his capabilities. Serana and Druvana were also there, so escaping was not a pipe dream, especially if the other three helped them.


    Leslie frowned, thinking about the possibility. If it was only the three, then escaping was impossible, but now in six, it was doable.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If we want to do this, it must be tomorrow night."


    "Tomorrow night?"


    "Yes. The orcs will put us to fight against other orcs in a festival-like thing. This is our best shot to flee," Leslie said, looking downward as he spoke about the festival.


    "They lost friends in this arena¡­." Damian guessed.


    They came up with a simple n, one that had to work the next night.


    ~~~~


    Orcs came to their cells a few times daily, bringing a soup that tasted like aged broli. They were getting more food than usual because of the uing fighting festival event.


    Damian ate the terrible food like an animal and slept on the cell''s hard floor, making him miss his tiny room inside the academy even more.


    The orcs screamed the following day, drinking their liquors before the festival. That was precisely what Damian wanted ¡ª drunk orcs were easier to flee from.


    Before the event officially started, the orcs brought other humans, who looked healthier, as if they had just been caught, like Damian the previous day.


    These humans were the first to go and fight, and the drunk orcs were cheering around the humans, who were trapped in a circle, having to fight till one died.


    "Let''s move. This is our best shot!" Damian said.


    Tyler looked at him and said, "but how are we supposed to escape from these cells anyway?"


    Damian had tried to destroy the cells using his mental abilities, and Serana tried with her supernatural vampire strength. It did not work, and it was made of another material, not the steel they had first guessed.


    Still, that was no problem for Damian, who gazed at the keys the orc responsible for watching them had put attached to a wall.


    His mental abilities may be insufficient to break the cells, but making the key chain fly toward his lock was a whole other thing.


    It twisted to the side, and Damian''s cell was open before long. Everyone there gapped their mouths, "what was that?" they said.


    Even Serana and Druvana, who had spent quite a time with Damian, did not know he could do something like that.


    Damian grabbed the keys and opened the other cells, "what are you all shocked for? Remember, we have to escape from the orcs."


    The only reason all that was happening was that the orc, who was supposed to be there, watching their cells, was drinking liquor, watching the fights.


    They stealthily moved away from the cells, but one of the orcs, above the watch tower saw them, and it yed a horn to warn everyone!


    Before long, each orc knew humans had escaped, and Damian could only curse within.


    "Fuck this shit."

 Chapter 49 Alive And Well

    The festival''s atmosphere changedpletely. Those orcs more concerned about watching the fights were now angry, staring at the watch tower where the horn sound came from.


    "Someone is trying to escape. Who is it? The neers?" one of the orcs said.


    Before long, each capable orc moved toward the area that Damian and the others were using to escape, and with their more than-capable bodies, it wasn''t hard to chase them.


    "Damian, what should we do?" Serana asked as she ran alongside the others.


    Damian was immersed in his thinking, and before he could try anything, Druvana was already making her own moves.


    "Leave this to me," Druvana said.


    The confident tone relieved everyone, thinking she would find a way out of the situation. Druvana cut her left wrist with a tiny dagger hidden under her sleeve and chanted things in an unknownnguage to the others.


    "They are there! Everyone, chase them!"


    While Damian and the others were running away from the orc vige, passing through the desert area, the orcs quickly chased behind them, screaming and looking like starved beasts.


    "Eat this! Bloody Swamp!!!" Druvana yelled as she turned around to face the orcs.


    She ced her palm on the ground, and a massive area in front of her turned into a red-colored swamp! The desert sand was no more, and the swamp made it impossible for the orcs to continue.


    They cursed the humans ¡ª no one understood, but it was clear by their facial expressions ¡ª yet despite the nasty words, the orcs could not follow them.


    The swamp Druvana cast using one of the many spells she knew was more than enough to deal with the orcs.


    "We did it! That was freaking awesome!" Damian said, acknowledging Druvana''s feat.


    -Druvana: "Damian is praising me. Does it mean I am better than Serana? It must be. I knew it initially, but hearing it from his mouth is good. Calm down, Druvana. You cannot act like this in front of him!"


    "It was just a basic spell, but I guess it is impressive for you," Druvana said.


    Damian was not hurt by that sentence. He was, in fact, smiling, as he knew she was just a yandere, but one that would sumb to his charm one day.


    Leslie, who was in the front, said, "I know where the portal to the first floor is, you wannae?"


    That was precisely what Damian, Serana, and Druvana wanted, so they nodded and let the three humans lead the way, hoping they would not mess things up.


    While the two men were in front, Hazel, the red-haired girl in the cells with them, was running close to Serana and Druvana.


    She felt safer near the other girls, and Damian could see that, so he said nothing about it.


    "This desert area is a harsh one. Is the portal inside this desert? Please, say no," Damian asked.


    Leslie''s face twisted as he said, "unfortunately, it is inside the desert. But we will make it, I am certain of it."


    The desert was the worst of all the environments Damian had ever faced and was freaking hot during the day, yet the situation was worse when night came!


    "This ce is freezing!"


    They stopped near a rocky area, like a wall with a roof to cover their head. That was the best ce they found to make a campfire and rest.


    They couldn''t keep moving without resting, and traveling during the night was an invitation for beasts toe and attack them.


    Leslie and Tyler quickly made a campfire, warming the rest of the group with the mes and making the cold night more bearable. The only problem was the food, which was not abundant in the desert.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian wanted to be helpful, so he said, "I will hunt."


    He left the camping area, trying to find anything eatable.


    "What can I find here? Snakes? Lizards?"


    The coldness of the night made Damian shiver, but the Invisibility Cloak did a great job keeping him warm.


    Sand, rocks, and cactuses. These were the things Damian could see, thanks to the shining moon, which made the night less dark, or else he would see nothing.


    After roaming around the surrounding area where they were camping, Damian found his first prey: a lizard.


    It was pretty big, meaning it would have a decent amount of meat for the group ¡ª the lizard was also weak, as it was a normal creature and not a powerful monster.


    Damian pointed his palm toward the lizard, making it fly toward his hand. He also snapped the lizard''s neck during it, all using his mind powers. Everything happened fast, and the lizard had a painless death.


    That was only the first creature to fall by his hands. Damian grabbed two more lizards and one snake. He knew everyone was hungry after that chase.


    "I am not forgetting about you, Serana."


    Serana would not eat the meat but drink the blood. Fortunately, Damian still had the bamboo cup he used to store water, and now he could use it to store blood!


    No one would see the item as he put it inside his spatial ring.


    "All done."


    The amount of blood was not ideal ¡ª Damian lost some of it while bleeding the creatures ¡ª but considering the number of lizards he had, it should be enough for Serana.


    When Damian returned to the camping area and they saw all the lizards he had, they rejoiced, "Damian, you are freaking awesome. How did you hunt those creatures so easily?" Leslie asked.


    "That''s a hunter''s secret. Help me clean them," Damian said.


    Leslie and Tyler came to help him clean the lizards, but as Damian was about to clean it together, Hazel, who did not speak a word, grabbed his arm and said, "c-can I clean them?"


    She wanted to be helpful, just like everyone else, and Damian found no reason to refuse, "sure. Take my dagger. Thanks for the help, Hazel."


    While the three were busy with that, Damian called Serana to meet outside the camp area.


    "Here, take it," Damian said as he tossed the bamboo cup to her filled with blood.


    Serana''s two fangs appeared as she smiled, "thanks, Damian. I thought you would forget about me."


    "Never."


    "You can return first."


    Damian understood she did not want anyone to see it, so he returned to the camp.


    They ate the lizards and the snake, chatting around the campfire until everyone fell asleep.


    Unknown sounds woke Damian during the night.


    "Nooo!"

 Chapter 50 Fooling Them!

    "Nooo!" Damian yelled as he gazed at two shadowy figures.


    These figures were close to where Leslie and Tyler were sleeping. The surrounding area was still dark, but Damian could see the blood pool forming beneath Leslie''s and Tyler''s bodies.


    They were dead. Damian knew it due to the amount of blood beneath them. But who did that?


    "Everyone, wake up! Intruders!"


    Damian did not think of that possibility the previous night when he got to bed.


    He remembered Leslie saying, "Tyler and I will do shifts to watch over the camp."


    Still, the two were lying t, dead on the ground. Did they lie about the shifts, and instead, the two went to bed? Or did the shadow figures attack one of them during their shift?


    ? Serana quickly got up ¡ª she was still getting used to sleeping during the night. Druvana took a little longer, but nothing that would put her in danger.


    Hazel was also near the two, and the three girls slept close to each other, and that proved effective now that danger was right before their eyes.


    "I will brighten this ce!" Druvana said as she chanted her incantation.


    It was an elementary spell she had learned from the books her parents gave her, "Candlelight."


    Simply put, a ball of light that did nothing more than brighten the ce. But Damian still couldn''t quite understand how her magic worked.


    "The book I have says something about a type of energy I don''t know how to get or use."


    The situation was not good for him to ask questions, so Damian just put it to the back of his mind for the moment and focused on dealing with the enemies.


    "Humans?"


    When the ball of light brightened the ce, Damian and the girls saw who the attackers were: humans.


    Not normal humans, like those born inside the dungeon and knew nothing about the upper world, but humans from Earth! They were superhumans who were there exploring the dungeon.


    "You two, why did you kill them?" Damian asked.


    The first figure was a slim man with a mustache and a scar on his face. He looked at Damian, perhaps because of his appearance or his ragged clothes that were once things a human from Earth would use, but either way, they recognized him!


    "A human from Earth? How are you here?" the man asked.


    Damian did not understand the question, "what do you mean?" he said.


    "The entrances to the dungeon are often watched by powerful organizations, and there''s no way a youth like you is from one of them. So how can you be here?"


    These two humans were clearly a threat to Damian and the girls. He knew very well how bad the humans could be and was ready to fight if needed.


    "Appearances, may fool you. How are you so certain I am not someone powerful? You know superhumans can live longer, right?" Damian said.


    The best thing he could do at that moment was act tough, even if he was not powerful enough to face those two. But Damian tried to remember how Darius talked and acted as a way to impersonate him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was working, as the two figures were starting to frown, thinking about the possibility of irritating someone powerful or being backed by a powerful organization.


    "How can we know you are speaking the truth?" the other man said.


    They moved their hands behind their backs, and Damian knew they were getting their weapons.


    How could hee out of that situation alive?


    "They look like evil superhumans, those from shady organizations. The Fingers are the biggest shady organization, and they control many others. Can I fool them with that?" Damian thought.


    The two men slowly moved toward him, yet they suddenly froze, scared of moving a single inch closer to Damian.


    "You know The Trickster, right? Theo? He is a friend of mine."


    That was a risky move. If Damian said, he knew The Trickster, the two people before him would not believe him.


    Why? Everyone knew that mysterious figure, yet almost no one knew his real name! Only those connected to the shady businesses of the underworld could possibly have that information, like the two of them.


    "I''m sorry. We don''t mean to enrage someone like you. So please, forgive this lowly thug."


    Damian wanted to scream, ''it freaking worked,'' yet he restrained himself, trying to look more professional, "I will, only this once."


    The two sighed in relief, yet Damian said one more thing, "it''s been a while since I am down here. Can one of you show me all the way to leave the dungeon?"


    That sentence made the two even more scared. The two men did not know Damian''s face, and he said something about being deep in the dungeon for an extended period.


    Could he be one of the central figures of The Fingers organization? That would exin why they did not know his face and how he knew The Trickster''s real name.


    "Of course. This one will dly show you the way! I''m sorry for attacking these two."


    Damian looked toward the man and said, "if you show me the way out, I will forget about you killing these two. But if you fail me¡­."


    "N-No, never. I will never fail you," the man said, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    Instead of sleeping, they were all leaving at night, using the help of one of the killers.


    Damian, Druvana, and Serana were not shaken about Leslie and Tyler''s death. They barely knew each other, having it only by one day or so. Hazel, though, knew them more, so she had to hold her tears, leaving the camp with Damian and the others.


    "I have a tamed beast not far from here. It can take us out of the dungeon real quick," the man said.


    "Sure. I will not say my name nor ask yours. You know the reason."


    "Of course, of course."


    It was usual for those in the underground to use nicknames, or move around with no name at all, so the man did not suspect a thing.


    They moved quickly through the night toward the tamed beast which would take them out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 51 Lion Friend

    "What is that thing?" Damian thought as he stared at a beast.


    It had a rope around its neck, tied to one of the few trees in that desert. The beast was huge, and after a close inspection, Damian knew what beast it was.


    "A Winged Lion? Why do I feel like I have seen this one before?"


    The beast looked a lot like the Winged Lion Damian''s teacher had used for the test right before the Fingers attacked Garmony Upper School. Could it be the same?


    Damian could not possibly have the answer to such a question, so he jumped on the back of that lion without saying a word, and the girls did the same.


    The back of that Winged lion had enough space to fit everyone, making itfortable even with that many people on its back.


    "We will be heading to the portal, and then there''s another one before we leave the dungeon. It will not take us that long with the help of this one," the man said as he tapped on the lion''s back, making it p its wings and fly quickly.


    No one exchanged words during the trip. The man because he was too scared of making Damian angry, while Damian did not want the man to hear his conversation with the girls, as that could shed light on his false identity, exposing him.


    Just like the man said previously, they did not take long to reach the portal, which looked exactly like the one they had used.


    The cobblestone structure was also there, but in wrecks ¡ª that was the aftermath of a Winged Lion passing through it.


    They passed the portal and appeared on the other side, inside the dungeon''s first floor.


    Unlike the desert, they were now in a snowy mountain range, with snowkes hitting the top of their heads. Damian did not flinch as he noticed the man gazing at him, trying to see if he was surprised.


    Damian, instead, gazed back at the man, looking at him with lifeless eyes, making even his soul shiver.


    "This youth is a demon in disguise!"


    It was cold inside that dungeon floor, and even though them being super humans with way higher resistances, it was still quite challenging to travel through that area.


    If it wasn''t for the Winged Lion, passing through that floor would take a long time, but with its help? It was like taking candy from a child.


    The Winged Lion flew across the snowy mountains, ignoring the thickyers of snow, making the environment useless, incapable of hindering their movements.


    "We should get to the upper dungeon soon," the man said.


    Damian knew what that was, and the upper level of the dungeon was basically the dungeon structures all over the Earth.


    There were many, with all types of beasts living in it. All these dungeon structures had a portal to the first floor, and everyone would reach the same ce.


    Yet, humans knew only a few of these structures, and most were guarded by the organizations controlling the world.


    The Garmony Upper School had one of these dungeons under control, but so did the underground organizations.


    That was the first problem arriving.


    "When we reach the upper dungeon and leave it, some unknown organization will guard the exit, so how can I escape?" Damian thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He knew the situation would soon turn the other way, so he had to find ways out of that bad position. There was only one way out of that: using his System!


    Damian opened the System tab ¡ª invisible to everyone but him ¡ª and searched for something particr.


    His Telekineses was a grade 3 ability, which was quite rare, allowing him to mainly control objects with his mind, but it could also control minds, although that was not its primary purpose.


    So, Damian wanted something to strengthen that! He had a n in mind that would require his mind controls to be increased.


    "There are endless abilities and items. It should have something priced at 10 Erotic Coins for me to use, right?"


    He searched the ability tab until he found what he was looking for.


    <Mind Control Strengthening (Grade 3


    ): Increases the user''s mind control powers by 50%>


    Damian also saw another ability that worked the same, but instead of increasing mind control, it did for all mental attacks.


    But it cost too much, so he only got the one for mind control, which was still quite powerful!


    "50% is quite an improvement. I can see how this System is against the rules of this world."


    The man looked toward the portal from a distance and said, "that will lead us to the upper dungeon, one controlled by the Fingers. We can exit through that."


    It was like the man emphasized that the Fingers controlled the exit, trying to see if Damian would react.


    Damian was more worried, mind speaking with the Winged Lion! He had no idea it would work or how the two wouldmunicate, but it worked!


    "Human, how can you be inside my mind?"


    "This man is trapping you, right? Can you help me kill him and kill those guarding the upper dungeon? I will help you free yourself after that."


    The Winged Lion went silent. Damian still did not have enough power to forcefully mind-control the beast, but he could at least speak with it, something most humans could never dream of doing.


    "Fine, but I cannot kill the man. You have to!"


    It agreed in the end, but the same mark controlling the lion made it impossible to retaliate against the man riding it.


    Damian had to be killing the man, which was not hard for him! Instead, the man focused on riding the lion, and Damian was behind him.


    "Sneak attacks are my specialty as well!"


    He saw himself as an assassin with a ck cloak and a sharp knife behind his back.


    The man riding the lion was always watching Damian''s hands from the corner of his eyes, yet although he never saw a strange movement, a knife still sliced his throat, making him fall from the lion''s back.


    "H-How?" the man said as he went down, falling on the snow and covering his body entirely, making it almost impossible for someone to find it.

 Chapter 52 Returning To Garmony - (1)

    "Damian? What was that?" Serana said.


    It was her first time talking after meeting those men. She could not understand why Damian suddenly killed the man, nor did Druvana and Hazel.


    They had little knowledge about the Earth, so they did not know they were walking straight toward the Fingers organization that would not let them leave the upper dungeon with their bodies in one piece.


    "Don''t worry. The lion will help us for now," Damian said.


    Everything happened fast, and the fact that Damian did not move made it more mysterious. The girls were now wondering what his true powers were and who he was!


    -Hazel: "He looks so mysterious and powerful. Who exactly is he? I don''t have anyone to rely on, so maybe he can be that person?"


    "I will believe you on this. Please, Damian, don''t lead us to certain death," Serana said.


    Druvana was still only watching everything, and despite her usual cold act, she felt a warm sensation in her heart, and for some reason, she believed Damian would lead them to safety, no matter what happened.


    The killing part happened close to the portal that led them to the upper dungeon, so right after that man was no more, the Winged Lion flew through the portal, bringing them to a narrow corridor, one that barely fit the lion.


    "We will have to leave its back for now," Damian said.


    Different from the other floors, that one looked like the image of dungeons Damian had inside his mind: straight corridors, little to no lightning, and all made of pure stone.


    Somenterns were attached to the walls ¡ª from those who came to explore the dungeon before them. Damian grabbed one of thosenterns and followed the lion.


    "Do you know the way out?" Damian asked the lion, mentally.


    It was such a strange thing. Damian was speaking in his ownnguage, yet the lion understood it entirely because he was hearing it in beastnguage! And when it talked to Damian, it automatically tranted into hisnguage.


    "Yes, I do. The exit is often guarded by weak superhumans, so we will have no trouble getting out, but we must not stay long after killing them, or the high-rank members wille, and that''s not ideal."


    The Winged Lion had passed through that part of the dungeon before, so it knew what type of humans guarded it.


    Differently from that, many people thought those beasts that mutated when the dungeons appeared were way smarter, maybe more than some humans, like the one Damian just fooled.


    "Can we trust this lion?" Hazel asked, moving close to Damian and grabbing his arm as she was scared.


    "Yes, we can. It will help us get out of here, but then we will have to erase its controlling mark," Damian said.


    Despite having only a few sses back at Garmony ¡ª many things happened so fast that the sses had to stop ¡ª Damian still knew some things about the controlling mark they ced on the lion.


    The lion couldn''t break on its own, but it was not hard for a superhuman to break it, especially one with mighty mental powers like Damian.


    The inside of that dungeon was humid and dark, and it had strange sounds, mainly bugs, as there were no monsters inside it.


    "They had cleared this dungeon already, and they are controlling it, so they are constantly cleaning it," Damian guessed internally.


    "This ce looks like a maze! How does the lion remember the way back?" Hazel asked.


    Damian passed that question to the lion to get the answer, "tell these humans I am not dumb like them."


    "¡­"


    "I have no idea how he remembers it¡­." Damian said, as he did not want to upset Hazel.


    They followed the lion until they reached the exit.


    "We are leaving now. Prepare to fight," the lion said.


    Damian gazed at the girls, "we are close to the exit, and be ready to fight against the people guarding the area."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was not concerned about those from the Fingers organization protecting the dungeon because the Winged Lion would rip them apart.


    They saw it, brightness at the end of the dungeon corridor! Perhaps the time inside the dungeon passed differently, or it took them more time than they realized to leave that ce, but there was no denial; the sun was going up when Damian left the dungeon.


    In front of the dungeon entrance, Damian saw many hooded figures, at least twenty!


    Some were walking, acting as guards, while others were sleeping. It was a shifting thing, so someone would always watch the dungeon.


    Damian wanted to use his cloak to turn invisible, but that was his trump card, one that not even the girls should see.


    Before he could do anything, a loud roar echoed in the area, walking everyone up!


    "What is that?" the figures near the dungeon entrance said.


    In a moment, they were there, and in the next, they had be meat pulp as the Winged Lion hit him with its paw, crushing them from head to toe.


    The massive size of the lion was an indicator of how powerful its attacks were, and that was not even the worse part.


    "Fast!"


    Damian knew it was fast when flying outsidebat, but it was even quicker in battle, blowing his mind! The people from the Fingers could not withstand one attack from the monster, dying instantly.


    He, who thought he would have to help somehow, watched as the lion killed everyone.


    "We should leave before their powerful memberse," the lion transmitted to Damian mentally.


    Once again, they all hopped on the lion''s back, leaving the area before reinforcements arrived.


    ~~~~


    They flew for around 400km before stopping, but Damian knew why the lion was so familiar: it was the same one from the test back at Garmony!


    It did not want to return there, as that would mean death, but it still flew Damian and the girls close to the school.


    "Done, the mark is gone. You can roam free now. Thanks for bringing us here."


    "No problem. If you have the chance someday, punch Isac for me."


    "Will do."


    The lion flew away, leaving Damian there with the girls.


    Serana and Hazel wanted to stay close to him, but Druvana had something else in mind.


    She wanted to stay with him, but finding out more about her parents was the priority.


    "Damian, I know things about this ce because my parents shared it with me, so I will not be clueless. We will meet again in the future. I know of it."


    Druvana went close to Damian, and despite everyone there, her soft lips met his in a warm and lovely kiss.


    "Goodbye, everyone," she said, leaving.


    Damian then turned around, facing the direction of where Garmony Upper School was, "the boss is back!"

 Chapter 53 Returning To Garmony - (2)

    "So this school of yours is called Garmony? And how does the inte works again?" Serana asked.


    They were walking toward the school, yet it was still somewhat far ¡ª for someone by foot. So Damian took the chance to exin many things about his world to both Serana and Hazel.


    Both girls were considered superhumans, so their intelligence was way higher than average, making it easier for them to understand what Damian wanted to exin.


    Of course, they would only know it for sure after seeing the things in person, but it was enough for them not to make a fool of themselves once they arrived in Garmony.


    After walking through a forest for about three hours, with their eyelids almost closing, as they had yet to sleep decently, they finally saw the school walls!


    Damian remembered many parts of the school got destroyed when Darius fought against that Smander, yet it looked normal now.


    "I was away for many days, and with the help of abilities, it is no wonder the school is close to being new."


    "Who''s there? Stop!"


    A voice echoed through the forest. It was one of the school''s guards ¡ª superhumans ordinary students did not want to mess with.


    The guard saw Damian and the two girls approaching the school''s walls, so it shouted first before attacking because Damian did not look like an invader.


    "I am a student here. So please, don''t attack," Damian said as he raised his hands.


    There was no way for the guard to know Damian was telling the truth, but there were many cameras around the area, and before long, someone with a higher ranking was there to see Damian.


    The high-ranking person there to see him was no older student, and he was not even a professor.


    "Darius?" Damian said as he saw a man appear out of nowhere.


    Darius looked fresh without a single scar from hisst battle against the Smander ¡ª his only scar was the one on his eye, covered by an eye patch.


    "Damian? I cannot believe it! Everyone thought you were dead!" Darius said, pulling Damian for a hug.


    Before Damian''s departure, Darius started to like him, seeing him as someone talented and worth nourishing, yet fate was cruel, and Darius thought Damian was dead.


    Only three people believed Damian was alive: Aurora, Magnus, and Vanessa! They were constantly trying to find ways to find Damian, yet despite guessing that Damian was inside the dungeon, they did not have the authority to go there, at least not for such an impossible mission.


    "I thought I was dead too! These two are friends of mine. Can they be with me inside the school? Maybe not as students if that''s impossible for you," Damian said.


    He did not know if Darius would want to have Serana and Hazel as Garmony students, but if he allowed them to stay inside with him, it was more than enough.


    Yet, Darius quickly agreed, "yes, they can both be students here. Damian, it would be best if you gave the news to your friends while I show these girls the school. After that, I need to speak with you in private."


    Damian nodded, entering Garmony with Darius by his side, who departed to show Serana and Hazel, the school.


    The school that was vivid with students walking around the courtyard seemed to have stopped, and everyone was staring at Damian as if they had seen a ghost!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian had turned into someone important for the school ¡ª they all saw him as someone who saved their teacher, Vanessa, from the hands of a powerful enemy.


    That was not exactly what happened, but it was not a lie either. So Damian tried his best to ignore all the staring, navigating the school and looking to find his friends.


    His friends were nowhere to be seen, "maybe the library?" Damian thought, moving toward it.


    The library had more people than before, as the sses were demanding proper research.


    Yet, it still had few people, but three were storming through the library, reading many different books about the dungeon. One was a muscr, tall man with long hair, looking like a savage person, a primal man.


    The other was a gorgeous woman with ck hair tied in a ponytail. Her every movement could drive a man crazy.


    As for thest one? Well, what caught the most attention was her silver hair, which was different from most people. She had a unique charm.


    "Sup, I am back," Damian said.


    For a moment, Magnus, Aurora, and Vanessa thought they had heard a familiar voice, but they were so immersed in their reading that it took them a moment to realize to whom that voice belonged.


    The three turned around, and when their eyes met a familiar figure, they could not believe it!


    Magnus was the first to run toward Damian, grabbing him in a hug that looked more like a bear hug, "BROOOOOOOO!" he yelled as if he had seen the dead.


    He squeezed Damian, who tapped him a few times on the shoulder, "bro, I just returned from the dead, and you want to suffocate me!"


    "Oh, right. I''m sorry."


    After hugging Damian, Magnus went to the side, clearing the way for Aurora and Vanessa to look at him.


    Both girls were stunned and a little shy to move forward.


    -Aurora: "Damian! I was so worried about him! This time, I should be the first to hug him!"


    Aurora did her best to send her shyness away, running toward Damian for a hug!


    Her soft breasts rubbed against his chest, and the scent of flowers entered his nostrils. Damian smelled her hair as they hugged, bringing back all the memories.


    "I missed you. I thought you were dead," Aurora said with tears streaming down her face.


    "I missed you too! I am here now," Damian said, lightly tapping her back.


    It took her some time to recover, and then it was Vanessa''s turn. Damian felt her boobs, too, more than Aurora, as she had bigger ones.


    Not only that, but Vanessa whispered something in his ear, "we have a lot of lost time topensate."

 Chapter 54 Interrogated In The Office

    Damian thought he heard it wrong, "is she saying this to me? Right now?"


    He dismissed it for the time being, using his free time to talk with his friends and share some things that happened to him.


    Of course, Damian did not tell them everything, especially with Vanessa there, as she still needed to get his trust.


    Aurora and Magnus were more concerned about all the sses Damian lost, "there will be a test next week, Damian. A written one!" Aurora said.


    It amounted to around 30 minutes since he returned to Garmony, yet Damian was already packed with things to do, at least ten books to read in one week!


    "I think this is everything," Aurora said, putting the books above the table beside Damian.


    His luck was so great that the once-canceled sses had returned at full speed ¡ª they had already lost a good chunk of time with everything that happened, so the professors were sending homework after homework to make up for the lost time.


    Damian wanted to scream in agony as he stared at ten thick books filled with things he had to study or else he would take a big F on the written test.


    "Bro, Magnus, can you return these books to my dorm? Darius wants to talk with me now, and I can''t show up with a tower of books," Damian said.


    Magnus gave him a thumbs up, and then he showed his biceps as if saying, ''carrying this many books is no problem for me.''


    It was good to have such a good friend. After their long conversation, Damian left the trio in the library and looked for Darius, the school''s principal.


    The students inside Garmony still could not let their gazes out of his direction, and before long, the entire school was gossiping about him, someone who had returned from the dead.


    "Does his ability make him immortal? Or did he sell his soul?" one of the students said.


    That and many other things came from the student''s mouths, yet Damian ignored them.


    "Where is him?"


    Damian knew he was showing the school to both Serana and Hazel, and thest stop of their tour would be the girls'' dorm, so he went there.


    Darius was right there, in front of the building, giving them the keys and exining how the sses worked.


    "Damian! How was the reunion?" Darius asked as he saw Damian walking toward him.


    With steady steps, Damian stopped before the tall man, "emotional. Did this two give you any problems?"


    Serana rolled her eyes at that statement.


    "Of course not. Come, Damian, I have to talk with you inside my room," Darius said.


    Hazel and Serana would not have individual rooms but one for the two ¡ª the school had many students and not many rooms left.


    Also, Hazel said she wanted to be with her, disliking the thought of being alone in an unknown ce.


    For some reason, Darius agreed to everything, epting unknown students into the school.


    "Maybe because some of the students died back when the Fingers attacked? Or could he have something else in mind?" Damian thought as the two left the girls'' dorm, going toward the main building.


    Darius'' room was inside the same building where all the students had their ssrooms, but it was on thest floor, and no one could get to that floor without authorization, not even the professors.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They took the elevator, reaching thest floor in no time, and when they got there, it was empty.


    "Come, my room is right there," Darius said, leading the way.


    Damian did not know theyout of that floor, so he only followed Darius, as he was the one who was at home. The two walked through a corridor with many windows ¡ª Darius loved to see nature around the school and spy if the students werezy.


    There were also some nts in pots, decorating the environment and giving it fresh air. That was all on the right side of the corridor. On the left side, there were no windows, only doors, and many paintings that exhaled richness''s.


    They came to a halt after reaching the end of the corridor, stopping before a double door. Darius pushed the door open, revealing what seemed to be an office with a desk, many papers, a chair, and aptop.


    "This is where I do the boring work of running a school. Truth be told, I just want to train and battle, but unfortunately, I have to do this," Darius said,ining about the duties of someone with a high position like him.


    Damian couldn''t understand how that felt, but he soon would, "if I want to create a secret organization, then it may be even more work than running a school."


    Darius sat on the other side of the desk, facing the door, and Damian sat on a chair in front of Darius.


    "So, what do you want to talk with me about?" Damian said.


    There was no denying that he was a little concerned, afraid Darius would ask too many questions about where he went. Still, despite that, Damian believed Darius would do him no harm.


    "I heard rumors about you vanishing and maybe appearing somewhere else, like inside the dungeon. Is it true?" Darius asked.


    The temperature of the room increased as Darius stared deep into Damian''s eyes, like a predator stalking its prey.


    Damian internally murmured, "rumors from my friends, I suppose."


    "What did you say?"


    "Ah, nothing, nothing."


    With someone as powerful as Darius gazing at him, Damian did not see a reason to lie "there''s no way he will believe in my lies, that is."


    So, having epted his fate, Damian opted for the best thing he could do: tell the truth or at least a part of it.


    "Yes, I went to the third floor of the dungeon. How I ended up there? No idea. I just vanished when the Trickster was attacking me."


    "The third floor? That''s quite deep for someone like you. How did you escape with your life?"


    Damian started his act, "it was all thanks to my ability! It allows me to fly. Many beasts tried to eat me alive, but I flew over them to safety!"


    He spoke eloquently like someone who barely made it alive, yet even with the good acting, Darius did not buy it.


    He could see that working, but the mystery about how Damian went there remained.


    "Also, how did this kid find the way out? I should keep an eye to this kid."


    "I see. Now about the other subject I have. Damian, how do you feel about an undercover mission?" Darius said.

 Chapter 55 Poor Joffrey

    "Undercover mission? What do you mean?" Damian asked.


    The first subject Darius wanted to discuss did not surprise him ¡ª Damian expected it ¡ª but an undercover mission?


    That was something that never crossed his mind, and when Darius touched the matter, it genuinely surprised Damian.


    "Yes, correct. It will happen in three months. You see, there''s another school, simr to this one, that teaches superhumans how to control their powers,"


    "It ismon for all the top schools, like Garmony, to send their first-year students to fight against each other, in a way to see what school has the best teaching methods,"


    "You will have to go there to fight in this tournament thing, no doubt, but I want you to do something else for me," Darius said.


    After Damian left the principal''s office, he could not believe what Darius said.


    "A freaking fighting tournament,me. But it would be good for me to win it. Ha, impossible. I am sure there are geniuses out there. Anyway, why does Darius wants me to steal something?"


    The undercover mission Darius had in mind was to steal something inside the school where the tournament would take ce.


    "Damian, it is a red diamond, like a bloodstone. It is stealing, but that belonged to me before I lost it, so it is not stealing, right? You are the best candidate because no one knows your name yet. You are just an ordinary student. Also, your mental abilities are the best for this task."


    That was what Darius said to him. Sure, no one knew him because he was just a first-year student in the academy, just like many others. So if Darius sent a professor or someone he knew to steal it, the security of the other school would be tight.


    But a mere first-year student? No one would think he would try to steal something from the school. Could a student be that crazy?


    Even Damian, who did not care about many things, knew it was a crazy thing to do, yet Darius'' made it exciting.


    "If you get this thing for me, you will pass this year. Yes, no need to study anymore throughout the year, and no more tests. Not only that, but I will get you under my tutge, and giving you enough monthly money to not starve after graduating from school. What do you say?"


    The part about passing the year was not a big deal, but having Darius as his teacher and close friend? That would make his life way easier while in school, and after graduating, it would make it even better.


    "If you want the fat rewards, you have to do the crazy stuff," Damian thought as he returned to his dorm.


    Aurora met him along the way, saying, "Damian, can I help you study?"


    Damian had many books to read, and although he would pass the year after stealing that bloodstone for Darius, it would not happen that day but in three months. So he had to study during this time, so Damian said yes to her offer, with the two going toward the library.


    Surprisingly, Darius left his office, passing through Damian and Aurora before they reached the library, "Damian, I know it is against the rules to have girls in the boys'' dorm, you know, but Aurora can go to your room to study because I make the rules here."


    It was like Darius was making things better for him after he epted the crazy offer about stealing something from a well-protected superhuman school.


    No one in their sane mind would do such a thing. Aurora''s cheeks turned red after hearing what Darius said, thinking about many things that could happen between the two inside the bedroom.


    Damian was more down-to-earth, saying, "let''s go, then, Aurora."


    The two shifted their paths, not going toward the public library but to the boys'' dorm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once there, some students saw Damian bringing a girl, but none of them said a word except one: Joffrey!


    "Damian. I thought you were dead. That would have been so much better," Joffrey said as he stared at Aurora and Damian.


    He was supposed to marry Aurora in the future, yet she was there, right before his eyes, going to another man''s bedroom.


    It was hard for Joffrey not to think about what implied that urrence, so he said, "why is Aurora here? You know bringing girls is against the rules and can get you expelled."


    That was the first thing Joffrey said that made sense. He was correct, it was against the rules for ordinary students, and it was a good thing Damian was not a regr student anymore.


    "I know it is against the rules to bring girls here, but only to people like you, useless students. I can do whatever I want here," Damian said, smirking.


    The scene elevated Joffrey''s blood pressure; his head was red like a mature tomato.


    "Shut up! I will seek the principal! You can continue with this shit, but be ready to leave the school afterward!" Joffrey said, hammering his feet as he left the dorm.


    Damian did not mind him and went inside his room with Aurora by his side, who was timid to go there yet happy after seeing Joffrey act like a fool.


    -Aurora: "I don''t want to marry that bastard. Ah, what will happen now? Calm down, Aurora. You should help Damian study, or else he will get in trouble next week with the test."


    ~~~~


    Darius was not in the main building but near the river inside the school''s perimeter, drinking his wine and smiling.


    "Hahaha, that kid is incredible. He reminds me of my son," Darius said, and when he did, it was clear he wasn''t as happy as before.


    Joffrey went around asking for Darius, and some teachers said he was near the river, so that was where Joffrey went.


    "Excuse me, principal Darius," Joffrey said in a respectful tone, way different from what he used with the other students.


    Darius turned around, visibly displeased to see Joffrey there, but he tried his best to hide it, "hello, student. How can I help you?"


    At that moment, Joffrey used all the anger inside to say, "it is Damian! That bastard is bringing girls to the dorm and always acting superior to me. You need to go there and expel him! He is acting against the rules!"


    Joffrey could spill shit about any student in the school that Darius would not mind, but Damian? Damian went from nothing to an important person to him, and when he heard what Joffrey said, he wanted to punch him in the face.


    "Damian is allowed to bring girls there. About acting superior to you, well, because he is. Now, don''t disturb me anymore, and if you repeat bad things about other students, you will have to deal with me."


    "..."

 Chapter 56 Study Time With Aurora (1) - (R18)

    When Damian and Aurora entered the room, the books were already there, above the table, waiting for Damian''s return.


    "Study it is," Damian said, hearing the growl from his belly.


    He was hungry!


    "Aurora, I will go get something for us real quick. Can you wait here?"


    "O-Okay."


    Damian had just entered his room, yet he soon left, going to a nearby restaurant to buy something to eat.


    A burrito, to be precise, four of them! Damian was indeed hungry, and Aurora would want something, too, so he bought four just in case.


    These were known to be the best burritos inside Garmony ¡ª it was not like they had many choices of burritos, that is.


    "Four burritos areing!" the attendant said, wrapping Damian''s order in a bag.


    He paid for it using his card and then left. Damian looked around on his way back to the dorm, trying to spot Joffrey to say things like, ''how did it go with Darius?''


    It would be funny, yet Joffrey was nowhere to be seen.


    "It will take some time for him to mess with me again, not that I should worry."


    Damian did not see Joffrey as a threat. He had the power of his System, and it was not like Joffrey would openly attack him inside the school, especially now that Damian had Darius'' help.


    He opened up the dorm''s door and went to his room. Magnus was not there, "he must be working out in the gym," thought Damian.


    "I am back!"


    That was what Damian said as he entered his room, but then he noticed it. Aurora was lying on his bed,pletely naked!


    The nket hid the most important part ¡ª her pussy ¡ª but her boobs were right there for Damian to see!


    It took him by surprise. "Wasn''t Aurora shyst time?"


    -Aurora: "He ising. Damian is here! Is my body enough to charm him? Or will he think that I am a pervert? I''m scared, scared!"


    After Damian vanished, and most people thought he was dead, Aurora had a deep regret. What if Damian, someone she liked, never returned?


    That was why she decided to act first! Aurora looked at Damian, hypnotized by her seductive body.


    After a while, Damian returned to his senses, cing the bag he had just bought above the table and moving toward Aurora.


    He went over here, kissing Aurora''s body, starting from her belly to her neck, finally reaching her soft red lips.


    "Ah," Aurora moaned with the kisses, and the tingling sensation overtook her.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Damian whispered in her ear.


    She had decided before, "I-I want to have sex."


    Damian smiled after hearing it, "let''s first start with the oral, okay?"


    Aurora had little experience with that, so Damian took the lead, going down after kissing her, this time, he kissed her pussy!<novelnext></novelnext>


    When the tongue met her clitoris, a pleasing sensation spread through Aurora''s body. It was something she could not describe with words.


    "Ahh, Damian," she gently moaned, afraid the others inside the dorm would hear her.


    Damian kept moving his tongue, licking Aurora''s pussy, now dripping with liquids. Some were saliva, but most of it was her body telling her she wanted the dick inside her humid cave.


    Her legs twitched as she orgasmed with her clitoris, "you''re so good with the tongue," she said to Damian.


    "Come here."


    Damian grabbed her, putting her pussy right on his face in a 69 position, and it was her time to suck the dick, and so she did!


    Aurora spat and then got to work. First, with the licks, but once the dick was wet enough, it went down her throat! Then, as they felt more intimate during sex, both became wilder.


    Until the point, they could not hold it anymore. Damian wanted to ce his manhood inside her pussy, and Aurora was already begging for it.


    Damian got up from the bed and opened his drawer, finding some condoms he had stored in case of need.


    With swift moves, Damian put the armor on his dick, returning to bed, seeing Aurora with her ass aimed at the ceiling, waiting for the dick.


    "I will go slow," Damian said.


    He held his dick with his right hand, aiming right inside Aurora''s cave. Damian knew it was her first time, so he went as slow as he could, only putting the mushroom head first and increasing the length as Aurora said it was okay.


    The pain was there for her, but it was not that big because of how wet both of them were, and she was superhuman, having a way more powerful body than ordinary people.


    "Ahh, this feels so good!" Aurora said the dick could go forward without any problems when the pain was gone.


    Only a few drops of blood came from her pussy, nothing to worry about, as it was a regr urrence most of the time.


    Damian increased the speed at which his hips moved, cing the whole dick inside Aurora, which made her roll her eyes.


    "This is freaking big! You look like an innocent boy, but your dick is massive!"


    He pulled her hair, making Aurora sting her tongue out, but she was not the timid girl he knew, at least not in bed!


    Aurora also moved her hips, twerking on the dick, but it was somewhat sloppy, which made the whole thing more pleasing!


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    The p-like sound of Damian''s groin hitting Aurora''s thighs echoed through the room. He pped her big ass a few times, turning it into a shrimp.


    She loved it, every second of it. The best part was how rough Damian acted with her.


    "I gonna cum, I gonna cum."


    Aurora''s whole body shook with the constant orgasms. It was so intense she had to catch up breath afterward.


    Her body was demolished, yet when she turned around, all she could see was Damian''s smirk and his dick still hard as a rock!

 Chapter 57 Mysterious Dream (Light-R18)

    Damian''s manhood had way more endurance than normal ¡ª all thanks to his status, which he was diligently increasing ¡ª and Aurora still had to work on relieving his umted stress.


    He took out the condom and said, "suck it now."


    Aurora smiled, "I will embrace your dick with my boobs."


    She went above him, rubbing her boobs on his cock, and licking its head like a cat licking a paw. "so soft!" Damian said.


    It did not take long for the sentence "I gonna cum!" toe out of his mouth, and before long, Aurora''s mouth had plenty of sperm, and she swallowed it all!


    The two put their clothes back on, rxing on the bed. Aurora had been wild during the sex, but now after they were done, she acted shy and did not want to talk too much about it.


    "Where''s that burrito you bought?" Aurora said, looking at it.


    <+10 Erotic Coins>


    Damian got 10 coins for the sex, but he knew his system would periodically give him specific sex-rted missions, which would mean more!


    Still, getting more powerful while having sex was just too good, and even if the coins weren''t that many, it was still way better than the monotonous routine of all the other students inside Garmony Upper School.


    The two ate their burritos and did what they were supposed to in the first ce: study.


    It was tedious andplex, yet mandatory if Damian wanted to pass the next-week text.


    "Maybe Darius can give me free grades before the mission is over? Nah, I don''t think so," Damian thought.


    He and Aurora spent hours immersed in the books, and she asked many questions to see if Damian understood the subjects.


    "We can study again tomorrow," Aurora said, lightly kissing Damian, "See you tomorrow, Damian."


    "Bye-bye."


    Aurora left the boys'' dorm and went to hers. Damian was not counting, but it took around 2 minutes for someone to knock on the door. It was Magnus.


    "Brooo. I saw Aurora leaving your room thiste. And rumors are that you can do whatever you want in this school! How did Darius allow it? Don''t tell me he is like your father or maybe your brother?"


    The mountain of man, Magnus, wanted to know how Damian did that, but it was a secret he couldn''t share, not even with his closest friends.


    "Don''t mind it. And no, he is not my father or brother. Also, why are you here thiste? Don''t tell me it was only to gossip about this?" Damian said.


    Magnus stuffed his chest, "of course not. I am here to bring your ass to the gym. You were dead for so many days, so you must be skipping training."


    "I was ''dead,'' and this is what you worry about¡­.?" Damian said.


    "Well, obviously. Let''s go," Magnus said as he grabbed Damian by the arm, and the two left the dorm.


    It was alreadyte, so only a few students were strolling around the school. The monitors would ask any student what they were doing, and only school activities were allowed, such as studying or training in the gym.


    No one could walk during nighttime to maybe drink alcohol, see girls, or just bezy.


    "If you want to bezy, be inside your room."


    That was what the monitors said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let''s start with this peck deck machine¡­."


    <Training Progress: 80%>


    "I am close to getting free attributes with the training, but hell, my chest hurts," Damian thought.


    Magnus made him train like a beast, and after the workout, Damian believed it was not as bad as he visualized it, yet after the pump ended, and when he woke up the following day, Damian could barely move his upper body.


    "What hour is this? Huh, 9 am?"


    Damian grabbed his cell phone and knew he waste to ss, but why bother? He was alreadyte, so rushing would not make it better.


    "Also, why didn''t Magnus wake me?"


    After doing the morning routine and leaving the dorm, Damian noticed the school was different, and then something crossed his mind, "am I sleeping? Is this a dream?"


    That was the only exnation he found, and then someone he had never seen appeared, walking toward him inside the school''s courtyard.


    It was a woman with ck hair. Long enough that it touched her butt. She was wearing a ck dress too, but it did not look like those from modern days, but one a witch would use, like a Halloween costume.


    "What is this?"


    She got closer to him, and Damian believed the dream would end or the girl would speak nonsense, yet it was more vivid than he imagined.


    "Are you the bearer?" she asked.


    "Bearer? What do you mean?" Damian asked.


    Thedy asked again, "are you the bearer? Are you the bearer of the key?"


    Something clicked inside Damian''s head. He remembered the mysterious key Vanessa had found in the school, the same one that was now merged with his body and had transported him to the third floor of the dungeon.


    "Are you speaking about this?" Damian said as he pulled his shirt, showing the key tattoo on his chest.


    The woman got fric when she saw it, "you need to use it wisely, and don''t let it fall into the wrong hands, or else¡­."


    "Or else what?"


    Then the dream ended, and Damian was back to reality.


    Damian woke up by the sound of the rm clock, still trying to understand what had happened.


    "A dream that left me with more questions than answers. Great."


    There was no reason to overthink the dream. Damian believed the answers woulde to him at the right time, so he went to the bathroom to prepare for ss.


    He took a good shower and brushed his teeth, and Damian grabbed a new uniform that was clean and not ragged.


    After setting everything, he left his dorm, ready for another day of ss that would surely be a living hell.

 Chapter 58 The Dawn

    The days passed quickly, and the uing test Aurora had been helping Damian with was right at the corner.


    They did not have sex again. Aurora was still getting used to the idea, and of course, Damian could not be the one telling her what to do. He respected her.


    Magnus showed up daily to track Damian to the gym, which paid out as he got himself 2 free points in his physique status, which was great!


    "Maybe training with this crazy friend of mine isn''t that bad."


    Damian used his day to study for the text and a part of it to train in the gym. But, of course, he did not forget about Serana and Hazel; sitting with him in the courtyard near the river Darius was thest time.


    "What do you mean by this secret organization? How should we start?" Serana asked.


    Like Hazel, she knew more about the world and was used to it, and they were both getting sses inside Garmony, improving their battle prowess.


    Serana had her vampire powers, which the school thought was her unique ability, but Damian was okay with it as long as it did not bring any trouble to them.


    On the other hand, Hazel had an incredible physique, even better than Damian''s after all the points he put into his stats, yet she did not know her ability.


    She was someone mysterious to Damian. As for the secret organization, Damian ced his hand on Serana''s lips and said, "don''t say this aloud here. But yes, I want to start doing our thing today."


    Serana approached him to whisper, "what do you have in mind? Are we after what? All secret organizations want something!"


    Damian knew she was right. "What do I want? What should we seek?"


    It was an important task. Damian, at least, wanted to unravel the mysteries of the dungeon, someone that appeared there a long time ago, yet humans were taking it too lightly.


    Another thing he wanted was power. Power to control others from behind the curtains, not having to rely on fate or other organizations.


    When Damian thought about these two things, something came to his mind, "I¡­. I want to be a viin!"


    "Serana, first of all, we need a name. Do you have something in mind?" Damian asked.


    Serana entered a deep thought, and Hazel, who was just beside her, said timidly, "we are an organization that will work behind the curtains, so maybe something rted to shadow?"


    "Shadow?"


    "What do you think about The Dawn? Once dawnes, we are there to bring the nightmare to our enemies!" Damian said.


    He thought it sounded too fantasy-like, but it was still cool.


    "I liked it."


    "Me too."


    Both girls liked the name. Damian turned his head to face Hazel and asked, "are you joining too? You must be eager to find more about the dungeon and want power in this world."


    "Yes, I want to join!"


    "Good."


    It was only talking in the park during ss break, yet Damian got himself a name for his secret organization and two members first.


    They all wanted the same thing, but Damian wanted to learn more about his vision. What it meant to be the bearer of the key.


    "Maybe Vanessa knows something?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    After the break, the trio left the river sight and returned to ss, having onest for the day.


    The teacher? The school hired a new one to teach about craft-rted things, which Damian found interesting.


    He had bought two items from his shop already, so he knew how valuable a good item was for someone, especially during battles.


    "Today is just a ss for you to understand how things work, but tomorrow, we will start our practice, crafting things," Sebastian said.


    Sebastian was this new teacher who had parted orange hair and perfect skin. Another thing that stood out was how young he looked!


    "Is he truly young, or maybe something rted to his ability?" Damian thought.


    The first ss with Sebastian was all about him introducing himself and exining how the sses would work. It was amon urrence for first sses, so they did not do anything at all, only listened to what he had to say.


    After the day, Damian went looking for Vanessa and still lived in that restaurant thing that was also her room.


    A few times, Damian knocked on the door, and someone came, "Damian? What are you doing here?"


    Vanessa had not seen Damian many times after he returned. She was busy teaching, especially with this tournament in a few months. Darius wanted all the teachers to work harder and even hired Sebastian.


    "May Ie in?"


    She saw no reason to deny him, so she moved to the side and let Damian inside.


    There were a few things Damian wanted to know ¡ª he did not know if Vanessa would have the answers, but asking her would not hurt.


    "Sit, please. Do you want something to drink? Water? Coffee? Tea? Soda?"


    "Coffee would be good."


    Vanessa returned to the kitchen with two cups of coffee, sitting right before Damian.


    "So, what do you want to know?" Vanessa said.


    Damian sipped his coffee and said, "when the dungeons appeared and all these monsters, did some energye along with it?"


    The first question was about the mysterious energy Damian needed to cast the spells on his necromancy book.


    He had the ability inside his system, but it did not work like his Telekineses, and the spells needed not only a chant but for him to channel this mysterious energy.


    "Oh? Yes, it did. The dungeons itself are made of this energy, just like all the ''mutated monsters'' you see around, and even us,"


    "You see, we could not feel this new energy that was in our atmosphere before, but once someone takes the serum, it changes the body of the user, making it way more powerful, akin to that of the mutated beasts, and it makes you feel this energy,"


    "That''s how we use our abilities. Someone cannot see the energy, and the feeling may be almost invisible, but we can still use our abilities, and the more you learn how to feel and use this energy in the atmosphere, the better,"


    "This energy is called Mana. I know, the scientists that discovered it probably were fans of fantasy books."


    Vanessa exined many things, and it gave Damian light. He was ready to ask her more things, but a knocking came from the front door.


    "Who is it?" She said, yet no one answered, making Damian and her turn stiff.

 Chapter 59 Intruders

    The knocking on the door stopped after Vanessa asked who it was. She and Damian were sitting at the table in the kitchen, and the front door was far from them.


    "What should we do?" Damian whispered.


    They did not know who it was, and if the person did not respond to their sayings, then it was not a good thing!


    Vanessa made a hand sign for Damian to go up the stairs where her room was, so he did. She followed him closely behind afterward.


    Once they were up in her bedroom, Vanessa pointed to her closet.


    "Hiding inside the closet? Really?" Damian thought.


    That was the worst ce, and anyone breaking in would look there! But he still did as Vanessa told him, both inside the closet.


    It was dark inside, yet Vanessa quickly found a button and pressed it, opening the secret panel behind the closet! Everything happened without a sound, and soon both of them went toward this hidden panel that closed a few secondster.


    A sound came from downstairs. Damian''s body was not what it used to be after all his increase in attributes, so he heard it. It was someone lockpicking the back door of Vanessa''s restaurant!


    After that, everything became quieter, but once the intruders went up the stairs to her room, Damian heard their footsteps.


    The intruders looked around Vanessa''s house, searching in each corner that she might hide, and thest ce they looked was the closet.


    The closet''s door slowly opened, and a figure wearing a dark cloak and hood entered. It was dark, making it impossible for Damian or Vanessa to see that person''s face.


    They moved the clothes around, trying to see if someone was hiding there, yet found nothing.


    "Found something?" one of them said.


    "No, nothing. How did she leave this restaurant so quickly?"


    The intruders knew she was there because she talked to them when one knocked on the front door. As for the other intruder, it was already in the back, lockpicking the door!


    They had studied the ce, and it only had those two doors. They would see or hear even if Vanessa jumped through the window.


    "She must have a secret passage and is gone by now. Well, we should not worry. We will get her, eventually."


    The two figures left after realizing Vanessa was no longer there. They did not leave the area entirely but waited outside, hiding behind some bushes and trees, looking toward Vanessa''s home to see if there would be any movements.


    "Should we leave now?" Damian asked.


    Damian and Vanessa were still behind the hidden panel, and the ce did not have plentiful space for two people.


    "Yeah, I think so. They were probably hiding nearby to see any movements. I don''t think it is safe to sleep here," Vanessa said, opening the closet again.


    She knew it was unlikely the intruders would return on the same night for the second time, but there was still the possibility, and there was no denying that it made her feel uneasy, unable to sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But what could she do? There was nowhere to go; they might follow her if she left.


    "I can help you with that, but there are some conditions," Damian said, sitting on her bed, gazing at Vanessa, who was standing right before him.


    "You can help me? Well, if you truly can, then speak your conditions."


    Damian smiled, "first of all, are you still in that secret organization of yours?"


    "Yes and no. The organization ended after we failed the mission, but we are still inside the school, so you can say the organization still lives. Why?"


    That was precisely what Damian wanted to know. But there was one thing bugging him, his identity.


    Serana and Hazel were people he met down there, in the dungeon, and he trusted them, but his identity should remain a secret, perhaps only known by the top members of his new organization, The Dawn.


    Vanessa and those others from their old organization were people Damian wanted to recruit. Still, they would have to prove themselves worthy of knowing he was the master behind everything, and the spots for top members were limited.


    So Damian came up with the idea of acting like a regr member of The Dawn and being the leader simultaneously!


    "The organization is just starting, so it will be easy to fool everyone. Plus, I can get another ability or item that makes me be in two ces simultaneously, so it should not be a problem."


    After setting his thoughts right, Damian looked at her and said, "if I told you I am a member of a new secret organization, would you join it? Maybe convince some of the old members from yours."


    "What? A new secret organization? Who is the leader? How can he be great enough to catch my attention to join this organization?" Vanessa asked.


    In her mind, even if the ideas behind the organization matched hers, she still wanted some benefits of working for someone. But who was the leader? Vanessa had no idea; she was a prouddy who would not ept orders from any weak person.


    Damian''s mind worked like crazy to think about something that would make her think twice, and there was something.


    He smiled malignly, "no one can see the face of the leader, but he''s someone that can improve others'' abilities and even give more."


    Vanessa stared at him for a few seconds, thinking that what Damian was saying was just bullshit. Not that humans could not have more than one ability ¡ª they could, as the serum was advancing fast ¡ª but only a few individuals could, and no one had the power to give others powers.


    "Impossible. Unless he has a version of the serum the top scientists don''t have," Vanessa said.


    She was not buying it, "why don''t you enter this organization to be close to me? And you can see if that is true or not," Damian said.


    "Well, I will think about it if I have the chance to meet with your leader, and if this whole thing suits my desires, then I can join, yes. Anything else?"


    Damian still wanted to know more about the key he got tattooed on his chest, but asking Vanessa directly wouldn''t give him decent answers, but if she joined The Dawn, he would have the chance to get the answers from her.


    "Only this. " Come close to me," Damian said, pulling Vanessa by the hips.

 Chapter 60 Slime Ring?

    Vanessa was taken aback by the sudden movement, but she liked it.


    -Vanessa: "I am so close to him! Ah, his perfume, his manly grasp."


    "What are you doing, if I may ask?"


    She did not understand how that would help them escape that situation. What would Damian do?


    "You see this badass cloak I am using? It can make us invisible; please stay close to me."


    Damian disliked sharing information about his item, but if that made Vanessa enter his organization, then it was worth it! She would be someone with a lot of knowledge, and, more importantly, Damian would learn about the key he now had.


    "What? Can this cloak make us invisible? Where did you get such a precious item?" Vanessa asked.


    "Awesome, right? The leader gave me," Damian said.


    He praised the mysterious leader of The Dawn organization as much as he could, as that would perhaps increase the chances of Vanessa joining him ¡ª he hoped so.


    Damian activated the cloak, turning him and Vanessa invisible. It was not hard to spot what was the direction the intruders were hiding, and all they had to do after that was to leave through one of the windows on the opposite side.


    "This is incredible!" Vanessa said.


    "Shh, they can still hear us!"


    "Oh, my bad."


    There weren''t many ces for Vanessa to go, and they decided that she would stay in Damian''s dorm for the night and would find somewhere else more hidden the next day. That was the best they could do in that situation.


    So, with the help of the invisibility cloak, they left the area and went inside the boys'' dorm, stopping inside Damian''s room.


    "Are you hungry? Let me see what you have here," Vanessa said after they arrived in the room.


    She looked around for ingredients to make themselves some dinner, but Damian had little to no things at all. "You don''t cook?" she asked.


    "Me? No, I buy a burrito nearby, and that''s it."


    "¡­."


    What she ended up doing was pasta with some tomato sauce. It tasted delicious, and the scent traveled through Damian''s room, "so good!"


    After eating, Damian cleaned up the dishes while Vanessa went to sleep. Although both had thought about having fun together, the invasion was still on their nerves, so none had the mood for such a thing.


    Damian browsed through his System, the item area to be more precise, looking for something useful. He was more inclined to get excellent items instead of constantly buying new abilities.


    Why? He knew it would take him time to improve the usage of said abilities, and the most powerful ones were too expensive and not worth it for him then.


    "What is this ability? Kill anything with one punch? Let me see the price¡­ 10 million Erotic Coins? Why do I feel this is a joke from this System?"


    He had one ability that allowed him to do many things using his mind. It was versatile.


    The other ability he had was passive, which Damian enjoyed the most, just like the items.


    "Items and passive abilities are great because there''s no training needed to use them."


    Another ability he had was to learn the necromancy spells from the book, yet Damian was still figuring it out, but he was not in a hurry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He wanted a versatile item to help him deal with his identity problem.


    "Slime Ring? Let me see this."


    <Slime Ring (Grade 1, Divine Item(Broken) : Grants the user the ability to control slimes. Not necessarily the slime beasts but the slime substance itself>


    "The price is quite high, and it is only Grade 1? It says here I can buy the higher grades too, and there''s also the possibility to fix the item."


    Damian guessed the high price was because of how good the item was. A Divine Item? It had to be excellent, even if it was broken.


    But 200 Erotic Coins? It would take him some time to get those, and instead of using them to increase his attributes, Damian would use them for an item.


    "Is it worth it? There are examples of what it can do."


    The System had additional information about the ring, precisely what Damian needed! It could create slime weapons and armor, use it to attack others, and, more importantly, change one''s appearance or create a slime avatar!


    That was precisely what Damian wanted, as he was now living a double identity! So itSo it was worth the price.


    "Another thing I noticed was that the number of coins needed for one attribute increased from one to two."


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 10]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 12>


    <Agility: 12>


    <Endurance: 12>


    <Ability Power: 15>


    Before, the exchange was 1x1, but now Damian needed 2 Erotic Coins for one attribute point. It was not that big of a deal because he could still increase his attributes with body training, and learning how to use his superhuman ability increased the power of his body too!


    "Even with this, my body will surpass most other superhumans of the same level, so I should be okay. Also, there are plenty of passives and items to buy to increase my attributes."


    Damian was not worried at all! He only had to think about how he would get 200 Erotic Coins within three months ¡ª the time for his mission in the tournament.


    The Slime Ring would help him a lot there, and Vanessa wanted to meet with the leader of The Dawn organization, and Damian believed he could stall her for a few months, but that was it. He could not do it for an extended period.


    "Sex every day! Should I do it with different girls during the week, so the System has more chances of giving me Quests?"


    After setting up his following goals: getting enough coins for the Slime Ring, and trying to learn some spells from his necromancy book, Damian went to bed, sleeping beside Vanessa.


    She moved while sleeping, hugging Damian, making her feel safe.


    Damian also slept but woke up during the night with a hand touching his crouch¡­

 Chapter 61 Horny Teacher, Night Attack (R-18)

    Damian woke up during the night with a hand touching his manhood. He was tired, yes, but anyone would wake up with that!


    He looked downwards toward the bottom of his bed and saw Vanessa rubbing his pants with her hands.


    She knew Damian would wake up. "I want it," Vanessa said.


    Even with everything happening, Vanessa still wanted to feel the dick. She had been waiting for it since Damian returned from the dungeon, and now that the two were sleeping together in the same bed, she could not hold her desires!


    If it were any other day, perhaps Damian would have the willpower not to go for it, but now? He needed the Erotic Coins to buy his Slime Ring, and right after he woke up, the System gave him a quest!


    <New Quest>


    <Fuck Vanessa to relieve her sexual desires>


    "This is the most coins a quest ever gave me!" Damian thought.


    It was a lot of coins, so there was no way he would refuse the quest.


    "Take my pants off then," he said, looking toward Vanessa.


    He did not even need to ask that. Vanessa pulled his pants, and before long, his manhood was properly near her face.


    Vanessa grabbed the dick and pped it on her face, "this feels good."


    Then, she spat on it and gently rubbed it, using her soft hands. It felt good, especially with Vanessa''s tongue sticking out of her mouth, licking the top part of his cock.


    "You love sucking this, don''t you?" Damian said, grabbing the back part of her head, pulling the hair, and slowly moving her head down.


    "Of course I do!? I want this every single day."


    Her head moved up and down, faster and faster, putting the cock down her throat. The sensation of the mushroom head hitting the walls of her throat was just too good!


    "Ah, fuck it. You are so good with this, slut."


    *Cough


    "Yes, I am your slut teacher."


    Damian moved her head down harder, pulling her hair. "Go get the condom," he said.


    Vanessa smiled, exiting the bed and grabbing the condom inside the drawer. She then put in on the dick and said, "can I ride now?"


    Before Damian said anything, Vanessa jumped over him in a cowgirl position, "Fuck me hard."


    The movement of her hips was that of a professional fucker, and the sensation inside her pussy, enveloping Damian''s dick, was just too good! So he moaned every time she moved her hips.


    Damian pped her butt, turning the pale skin reddish, "ah yes, p me," Vanessa said, begging for it.


    There was no way Damian would refuse to p that big soft ass of hers, doing it multiple times, making Vanessa roll her eyes with pleasure!


    She kept moving faster and faster, reaching the climax in the cowgirl position. "Ahhh!"


    Vanessa took the dick out and squirted it all over the bed, a freaking hot scene, making Damian''s dick harder!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Get on all fours, slut."


    With a smirk, Vanessa went on all fours, putting her butt up high, waiting for the dick as she opened her pussy using her hands, "destroy this hole."


    The view of her butt and open pussy was hot as fuck, and Damian did not wait long to move forward, thrusting his dick inside her!


    "Ahh," Vanessa moaned the moment the dick went inside.


    Damian increased his speed, and eventually, he was going fast, making Vanessa go crazy with it, having orgasms and squirting asionally!


    He pped her butt and pulled her hair as they fucked in a doggy-style position! The sounds of their sex were getting louder, and some students who lived in the rooms nearby heard things, yet they couldn''t quite describe what it was.


    Only one person knew what it could be: Magnus, who lived in the room beside Damian''s, "bro is a beast!? I should ask him how to getdies."


    "I gonna cum soon," Damian said.


    Vanessa was waiting for it, and when Damian was close to cum, he took out the dick from her pussy, took the condom out, and waited for Vanessa!


    She knelt and used her boobs to rub his dick, "give me your cum. Give it to your slut teacher," she said.


    "Ahhhh!"


    A massive load of cum hit her in the face, mouth, and boobs, creating a mess, but one Vanessa dly cleaned using her tongue. "yummy, yummy."


    They had a wonderful time together during the night, and before returning to bed, Damian and Vanessa used the shower, cleaning their bodies after sweating for such a long period. Then, both returned to bed.


    The following day started like usual, but the first problem arrived early. Vanessa had to leave Damian''s room without anyone seeing her!


    "Wake up," she said, poking him.


    She had woken up first, but Vanessa needed Damian to use the invisibility cloak to help her escape.


    "What''s wrong?" Damian said when he woke up, gazing at the gorgeous face of Vanessa, staring intensely into his eyes.


    "You need to help me leave, remember?"


    When she said that, Damian remembered what he had to do, so he left his bed, brushed his teeth, and put on his school uniform before leaving.


    With the help of his cloak, the two left the dorm without anyone seeing or hearing it.


    "Where do you want to go?" Damian asked.


    He knew she could not stay inside her house for the time being, but there weren''t many safe ces inside the school except one.


    The two went toward the library, and dly, the secret passage Vanessa used before that when she was still in that organization remained, and she decided to use that as her base.


    "But what if the intruders are people from your old organization? They would know about this ce, right?" Damian asked when the two went inside the library.


    It was empty ¡ª most students were still sleeping, even when awake.


    "You are right. It makes sense. Don''t you say you had a mysterious leader in this organization of yours? Doesn''t he have a secret ce inside this school too? Or maybe nearby?"


    Damian knew it was time for him to start building The Dawn''s headquarters, which excited him for the future!

 Chapter 62 The Dawn, A Villainess Organization

    Vanessa stayed in that location, hidden inside the library but returned to her apartment to get some of her stuff.


    Damian was happy to have received more Erotic Coins, although there were not enough for him to buy the Slime Ring yet; at least he was on the right path.


    "sses are so boring," Magnus said when he spotted Damian.


    They kept going every day to ss, attending sses about ability control with Vanessa, fighting with Wayne, beasts with Isac, and crafting with Sebastian!


    But of course, there was also some good time, and that was the workout in the gym! Magnus loved it, and with time, Damian started liking it, too, especially as it was granting him some free attributes!


    He had used his coins to get three of his attributes, strength, agility, and endurance, to 10, but with constant training, his attributes jumped to 15 each!


    That was great, considering he did not spend a single coin with it! Not only that, but he was getting better with the usage of his ability as well!


    Everything was going in the right direction. Damian spent the three months before the tournament studying like any other student, training his mental abilities, and having sex with Vanessa.


    Aurora still talked to him daily, but they had yet to have another moment together, as she was also focused on her studies and training. For some reason, Aurora has been working harder during the past months.


    "Did something happen, or does she just wants to stand out in the tournament?"


    Damian did not know, but he did know one thing: he finally got his desired item one week before leaving the school for the tournament and the secret mission Darius gave him!


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 250]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 15>


    <Agility: 15>


    <Endurance: 15>


    <Ability Power: 15>


    <Slime Ring (Grade 1, Divine Item(Broken) : Grants the user the ability to control slimes. Not necessarily the slime beasts but the slime substance itself>


    The constant sex with Vanessa had paid off, and he got himself 250 Erotic Coins. It took him almost three months to get it, but that was only because the System gave him a few quests, and Damian was still trying to understand how to get more of these.


    "Let''s do this," Damian internally said as he clicked the buy button; a ring appeared right before him!


    It was a ck ring without stones, gems, or anything fancy. Anyone would see that as just an ordinary ring, but Damian knew that could not happen.


    He now had two rings on his fingers, a spatial one and the Slime Ring.


    "Let me test this."


    Because it was an item, it was way easier to use, and Damian got it on the first try. So the ring was like a new part of him, and with the thought, he could do many things with it!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ring turned into a ck sticky substance, leaving his finger and transforming into the shape Damian had in mind: a sword.


    "Let me see how sharp this is," Damian thought.


    He was already in the forest area of the school, away from everyone else. He had many things to test the sword, but he chose a big hard rock.


    Damian did not believe the sword would be that sharp, but it worked when he tried cutting a small piece of the stone! But, contrary to his expectations, the de shed and easily cut it.


    "Wow. This thing is freaking awesome!"


    With this thought, Damian changed the slime into a dagger, a bow, a gun, and a shield. It could turn into anything, even armor that would keep protecting his body, like one of the viins he once read in an HQ.


    "The final test to see if it was truly worth it."


    The item had already passed his test, but there was one thing he needed the item to be able to do, and that changed his appearance!


    That ck substance moved toward his face, modeling an utterly new look! Damian went to the nearby river to see his reflection, and sure thing, there was no way anyone would realize who he was.


    Another thing was that the ring did not limit itself to doing one thing at a time. For example, Damian could change his face and his height and still create weapons or use the ring as armor, all at the same time. So it was like the ck sticky substance from the ring was endless!


    "Worth the fucking price!"


    After seeing what his item was capable of, Damian went looking for Serana and Hazel. The two girls were busy studying and talked with Damian almost daily.


    He and Serana had sex a few times during the past months, but despite acting like a shy girl near him, Hazel never tried or said anything.


    Damian left a note behind their door -- a boy was not allowed to enter the girls'' dorm, but Damian had his cloak, and no one noticed his presence.


    "What is this?" Serana said as she grabbed the letter from the floor.


    Hazel was beside her, as the two lived in the same room, and she was also curious. No one used letters, even the two, who were new to that world, knew it by that point.


    "Damian? What didn''t he message us? Well, it makes sense; this is secret information."


    "Serana and Hazel. We must start our n. Meet me in the woods at noon."


    When the time came, the two girls left their dorm, following the route Damian had written on the note!


    With his invisible cloak, Damian mapped the locations where the cameras would not film them so that Serana and Hazel reached the indicated area of their meeting without anyone noticing it!


    That was only possible after countless hours of watching everything and understanding all the possible routes!


    Serana and Hazel arrived at the location, deep inside the woods in the school courtyard. It was still inside the perimeter, yet no one went there, as nothing was there!


    A figure wearing a dark cloak stood leaning against a tree, and the person was also wearing a ck mask covering the entirety of the face, and the two girls did not know how the person could see through the mask!


    "Is it you?" Serana asked, just to be sure it was genuinely Damian.


    "Yes," Damian said, "let''s start our reunion. This is the start of a viiness organization, The Dawn!"

 Chapter 63 Leaving Garmony For The Tournament

    They were there to talk about the first steps of their new organization. Well, it was not new-new, but they had yet to make any movements, so it was new, right?


    "What is this mask you are using? Is this our trademark now?" Serana asked as she got close to Damian to analyze the mask.


    She still could not understand how Damian saw through that mask, but that would remain a secret.


    "No, this is my mask. Anyway, we should talk about our organization," Damian said.


    Hazel moved forward with her red hair moving with the cool night breeze, "is something wrong?" she asked, looking at Damian with an anxious look.


    "No, don''t worry about it," Damian said, moving his hand to indicate that everything was fine, "but we have to start making our moves after we return from the uing tournament."


    Serana did not understand why the sudden move. Sure, an organization had to take some time to prepare before doing anything, but what was Damian doing this whole time?


    They could not possibly know he had a system and was working his ass off ¡ª or rather, his dick off ¡ª to get the necessary Erotic Coins for his new item.


    "We need to get ourselves a headquarters and start recruiting members. You know Vanessa?"


    "You mean the teacher?" Serana said, recalling the name from her time in Garmony Upper School.


    "Correct. She will probably join us but doesn''t know my true identity. So you see, only you two know for now, and we should keep it that way. From now on, you can call me Dawn."


    "Sure. But why should we wait for the tournament and not start making our headquarters right now?" Serana asked.


    Damian smiled and said, "can you build a headquarters in less than a week? Yeah, I thought so."


    They did not know, but Damian would soon have a lot to do during the tournament, so it was better to wait for it to end before starting to build something as grand as the headquarters of a secret organization.


    "How are things going?"


    When Damian asked that, Hazel moved her head, looking down, "I''m doing great. With the feeding and the passage of time, my powers are increasing. As for Hazel, she''s only learning the theoretical part because she has no ability, as they called it here," Serana said.


    He suspected that was the case, but Damian would soon change that, or at least try! There were many things inside his System tab, and it was not impossible to give others an ability!


    Also, Damian had something in mind for Hazel, "Hazel,e close to me."


    Hazel, still ashamed of being useless, slowly walked toward Damian. He did not say anything but gave her a small ck substance, and Hazel dly epted it even though she had no idea what it was!


    "May I ask what this is?" Hazel said.


    She did not know what it was just by looking at it, but once her hand touched it, it was like she and the ck substance were connected!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A slime that can do many things. It is a little limited, so you can only use it to do one thing at a time, but still good enough for you to fight."


    Damian knew one thing about Hazel: she had a powerful body! For some reason, she had no ability, at least not one she or Damian knew. But her body? It was more powerful than most superhumans!


    Before going to Garmony, she did not know how to fight using her fists or any weapon, but she was getting the hang of it after learning for three months.


    "This will be good for her!? She will be a great fighter with her powerful body and a tool to aid her inbat!"


    It was still impossible for Damian to grant her an ability, but giving her the aid of some powerful items from his System was still within his reach.


    The best part was that his Slime Ring''s power did not diminish! He could give it to as many people as he wanted, but those tiny slime parts had limited powerpared to the real Slime Ring.


    He did not give it to Serana, though. Damian wanted that moment to be only for Hazel, as he saw how bad she felt without having anything to rely on.


    "You can try it out after our meeting, but try to keep it a little low profile, or else people will want to know more about it, like from where you got it," Damian said.


    Hazel nodded, and they continued their meeting, discussing where they would build the headquarters in the school''s perimeter and perhaps a way to get some help with the building process.


    "We will have a vacation after the tournament, and they will allow us to leave the school during that period. The best time for us to get more members and build the headquarters nearby!"


    "Right. Now that you are speaking about this tournament, will you try to win it?" Serana asked.


    If it were a normal asion, then surely Damian would do anything he could to win it, but with that undercover mission Darius gave to him, he did not know if he would even leave that ce alive¡­.


    "I don''t know, maybe? Anyway, the meeting is over. Anything you two want to say?"


    They denied it with their head, meaning there was nothing they wanted to share. So, the trio left the woods, with the two girls and Damian returning to their dorm.


    ~~~~


    The remaining week passed in the blink of an eye. Darius was personally watching since three months ago, as he was the person who would choose the ten participants in the tournament!


    Yes, not all the new students would participate ¡ª that would mean a lot of people, and some who were not that great ¡ª so Darius chose the best of the best, and among those, Damian, Aurora, Magnus, and Joffrey were!


    Damian used his influence to let Serana and Hazel go with them to watch the tournament, and Darius allowed it yet did not allow it to anyone else.


    "There''s a car waiting for us, and then we will get a ne. Let''s go! Also, teacher Vanessa wille with us to help keep you in check," Darius said as he left the school with all the students who would participate in the tournament.


    While entering the car, Damian had only one thought: "please, secret mission, don''t let me get killed!"

 Chapter 64 Enduring Darius

    They left the school in multiple cars, heading toward a private airne the school had. It was about 300km away from where the school was.


    Damian was in the same car as Darius, and the two were alone there, so they could speak in private.


    "We are heading to Orton''s Superhuman School. That''s where the tournament will happen, and other schools are going there too, most of which are the top ones around the country," Darius said.


    That was not difficult information to get, and Damian knew most of these things. He wanted to know about the mission, which could cost his life!


    "The bloodstone I want will probably be in a safe inside the principal''s room. You can expect cameras, guards, and maybesers inside that ce."


    "Is there a good part in all of this?"


    The more Damian listened, the more hopeless he became, "well, the principal will watch the tournament, so he will not be there."


    "Wonderful!"


    Sure, the principal was the strongest superhuman inside their school, but even without him protecting the bloodstone, how was Damian supposed to get it with all these defense mechanisms?


    "And those are the things I know. You can also expect more than this."


    Darius hit thest nail in the coffin with that sentence¡­.


    The entire way, Damian had to endure Darius speaking of how dangerous the mission was but also saying the prizes Damian would get and   .


    It was not a good time. Damian never knew it because it was his first time alone with Darius for a long time, but Darius spoke too much!


    He was constantly talking. About the mission, the weather, and his time as an adventurer around the world¡­.


    Damian looked up toward the sky with, "finally, I will have peace," gazing at the airport before his eyes.


    Then, his face of despair after realizing the person sitting beside him on the ne was also Darius¡­.


    "Did I tell you about the time I survived the desert? No? So, it happened like this¡­."


    ~~~~


    The ne flew across the country, taking around two hours to reach its destination. Those two hours were not that great for Damian, who endured Darius all the way.


    But once the ne stopped, Damian knew it was peacetime!? Even if Darius wanted to talk with him more, he had to take care of the other students and socialize with the other high-ranking members of Orton''s Superhuman School.


    Theynded at an airport and stopped for a bite. Everything was fucking expensive in the airport, but Darius had money, so he paid for everyone''s food, which was the first good thing about the journey, at least for Damian.


    "Aurora. Are you excited about the tournament?" Damian asked.


    Damian and all of his friends sat around a table in the airport, eating some pizza and rxing a little bit before going toward the school.


    "A lot. I have been practicing like crazy to get this win. What about you, Damian? Will you try to win it? I promise I will go easy on you if we meet during the tournament."


    "Me? I don''t know, maybe? What is the prize anyway?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian knew about his prize if hepleted the undercover mission Darius gave him, but he had no idea about the tournament''s prize.


    "You don''t know? They will give a serum to the winner."


    "A serum? Like those who grant abilities?" Damian said, shocked.


    "Yes, but this one only improves your body and current ability. It does not give you a new ability."


    Still, the serum was priceless! Damian, who did not n to win the tournament, now wanted to do so!


    "I need to get the serum!"


    A me rose within him. A fighting spirit! Aurora and Magnus could see that, and they both smiled. It would be a fun tournament with everyone participating in it.


    After they finished eating, everyone left the airport. Many cars were waiting for them by the exit --- Darius had nned everything.


    The Orton''s Superhuman School was in the middle of the city. Its perimeter was immense, two times bigger than Garmony. Darius kept saying their school may be smaller, but their administration was superior.


    That tournament had be a sort of festival, and many people who lived in the town of Yutaville went to the school to see it!


    "Damian,"? Hazel said, pointing toward a building, "look at how big it is!"


    For her and Serana, everything was new. They might have heard and seen things through the TV and the inte back inside Garmony, but it was way different to see it in person, and they were marveled by it!


    Damian found it was cute of the two, and he also stared through the window, waiting for their arrival.


    ~~~~


    "Hahaha, Darius!? You look older,"? a tall fat man said.


    "Principal George!? And you look fatter!"


    They both stared at each other andughed, "you were always the funny one, telling jokes while you are the joke around here, right?"? George said.


    "Hahaha, of course. Remember when we were camping, and you ate all your food, leaving us starving for days? What about when Leo saw you while peeing and attacked you thinking it was a wild boar!"


    Damian was right beside Darius, and when he heard those things, he had to gather all his strength not tough.


    "Come in. There are plenty of rooms for everyone, and the tournament will start tomorrow."


    George seemed to have admitted defeat after Darius made fun of him and was visibly angry with the jokes.


    "He was not joking when he said there was room for everyone,"? Damian thought as he looked around the school.


    It was akin to at least two neighborhoods of the school''s size! They walked toward a separate building inside the school, and that was where everyone who would participate in the tournament would stay.


    Each person had their room, and while Damian focused on the tournament and his mission, Joffrey focused on revenge!

 Chapter 65 Dinner, And Stalker

    Naperville, where Orton''s Superhuman School was located, was blooming with life with the uing tournament! It was like a festival to everyone and a show people would pay to watch.


    Before going there, Damian was only focused on the mission Darius gave him, but after hearing what Aurora said, about the prize, he wanted to try to win that thing!


    So he sat in his hotel room and focused on getting sharp for the tournament. But, of course, that did notst long, as Darius soon knocked on his door.


    "Damian, we need to speak," Darius said, which did not give Damian a good feeling.


    "It is about the mission, right?"


    "Shh, don''t say it aloud. Who knows, they might be hearing us."


    Darius then searched inside Damian''s room, behind the furniture, the bed, the mirror, and anything that might look like a hidden camera. That mission could not fail, so he would do everything possible to ensure that!


    "So? Done with the searching?" Damian said, clearly annoyed by the sudden appearance of Darius.


    "Yes, hear me out. The bloodstone is inside the principal''s room, with traps and guards caring for the ce. Do you have any ideas on how to get inside?" Darius asked.


    Damian disliked sharing his secrets with him, like the extent of his abilities or his cloak that would greatly help him in the mission.


    Why? Well, although Darius looked like a decent person, Damian had a hard time trusting someone, and now that he was looking forward to bing a leader of his organization, it was good to have things on his sleeve.


    "I have my way around this, don''t worry. But when should I try to take it? I assume the principal will soon discover when I steal it, and he will look for us," Damian said.


    He wanted it to happen by the end of the tournament, as he now wanted to him that thing to get his hands on the serum! So that was more important to him than the bloodstone.


    "You want to try to win the tournament? Is this what you are talking about? Look, I don''t see that happening because you will have to steal it during thest match, and as soon as the tournament ends, we will leave this ce before the principals realize something is up," Darius said.


    That was like a blow to Damian''s heart. So what should he do now?


    "Fuck it. Can you at least give me a serum simr to that one? I want it," Damian said.


    Darius looked at him and was ready to say no, but then he stopped his sentence, trying to find words.


    "Fine. I can use my contacts to get you a serum, but it might take some time. Is that okay with you?" Darius said.


    "Of course it is!" Damian said, changing his sad face into a smiley one.


    It wouldn''t be a problem at all for him. Sure, he wanted the serum as fast as possible, but getting it, in the end, was necessary. Also, with thepletion of the mission, he would get other rewardsparable to the serum.


    "Alright. Do you want to fight some matches and then lose on purposeter, or do you want not to participate?" Darius asked.


    Despite wanting to participate, Damian decided not to. Why should he lose his energy and fight some matches to give up? That would hurt his reputation more than don''t participate at all.


    Also, if he just watched the tournament, he could cheer for his friends, which was cool and refreshing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just get my name out of this stupid tournament, then," Damian said.


    Darius noticed how annoyed Damian was with the sudden giving up. He promised himself he would find ways topensate him even more, as Darius liked him, especially if he seeded in that crazy mission.


    After Darius left, Damian returned to his focus on sharpening his mind. Even without participating in the tournament, he wanted to feel ready toplete the mission.


    "I should explore the area then. Many people are walking around, so no one will suspect me, right?" Damian thought.


    He left his room thirty minutes after Darius left it and explored to see the school''s interiors.


    It was massive! Garmony was not a small ce, but Orton''s Superhuman School was too big! Damian honestly felt like the ce did not need to be that big and was only showing their wealth and power.


    "This is the arena."


    Damian went to a huge building made of concrete. It was a huge gym where the school''s students often practiced their fighting and other sports, where the tournament would ur.


    Some workers were already putting the benches around the ring for the audience to see it, and of course, there was a huge panel on the top part, as the tournament would appear on TV too!


    A huge event with many people watching it, and Damian sadly would not participate. He went to the school''s main building, yet there were guards, and they did not allow him to go inside!


    "Only students of this school can go inside. You are from Garmony. So no, you can''t enter," the guard said.


    Damian knew something like that would happen, but it did not cost him anything to try.


    "I already have a n in mind, but I will have to wait for thest day to do it."


    "Damian, what are you doing here?"


    A voice from behind. It was Vanessa, the only teacher that was with them in that tournament.


    "Vanessa. I thought you would be busy at this time," Damian said.


    "Me? Busy? Yes, you are right. I have to take care of troublesome students, and you are one of them. So,e with me for dinner," Vanessa said.


    Damian was hungry and could not refuse a gorgeous woman like Vanessa, "lead the way," he said.


    The two looked for a ce to eat, yet Damian sensed something was following him the entire way.


    "Am I getting crazy? No, my attributes are increasing, so this might be happening!"


    He kept looking behind his back, yet he saw nothing.

 Chapter 66 Getting Answers

    "Are you paying for this? It looks expensive!" Damian said, looking at the food on the table.


    It was seafood, and that was expensive!


    "Of course. I know a student like you does not have money," Vanessa said, chuckling.


    "Hey, you don''t need to spill that on my face, you know that? Anyway, what do you think about this tournament? Have you watched one before?" Damian asked, grabbing the chopsticks on the table and grabbing some seafood.


    "Me? This is my first time in person, but I watched one on TV. The tournament is wild! A sad thing is it is only for you, new students, or else I will participate," Vanessa said.


    "I bet you would."


    Despite speaking with her, Damian kept looking through the restaurant window. For some reason, the feeling of someone chasing him had yet to disappear, and now he felt someone was watching while he ate.


    It was ufortable and scary at the same time!


    "Who is it?"


    Damian thought for a second about asking Vanessa if she was feeling something simr but decided not to and acted as if he did not know someone was following him. Despite Vanessa appearing to be decent, she had once attacked him, so it was better to be careful.


    "Are you excited about the rewards, then? I heard this serum is rare, and not even money can buy it," Vanessa said.


    That subject was not one Damian liked, that is. Darius promised to get him a serum, but no one could be certain he would keep his word.


    "I''m not fighting in the tournament," Damian said.


    It took Vanessa off guard, as she was almost certain Damian would participate, "why? Are you alright?"


    The first thing that crossed her mind was that Damian was hurt, unable to fight, or something like that.


    He had no reason not to try it, even if he was scared. He might have the chance to win; if he did, that would be striking gold! That was what Vanessa thought and what any person would, honestly.


    Damian saw it as the perfect opportunity to make Vanessa curious. So he leaned forward, getting closer to her, and said, "I am actually on a mission for The Dawn, my organization, and there is something the leader wants me to do in the city."


    He wanted to lure her in, and although she still was not sure, it was evident that it caught her attention, as she gave him a curious look, "a mission? What about?"


    Of course, he would not give her too much information, "I can''t tell you, sorry. You will have a great time watching the tournament."


    She rolled her eyes at that but did not ask any further questions.


    -Vanessa: "Damian asked me to join this organization of his. Should I consider it? If the leader is making moves in this city, he must be important because the security here is top-notch!"


    They talked and ate dinner, but eventually, Vanessa returned to her room, as she had a few things to do, things Darius asked her. Damian, though, did not return to his room but walked into a desert area of the school with no one around.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Whoever it was that was following was still there and watched his entire dinner with Vanessa and followed him afterward. That made Damian sure that the stalker was only after him and no one else.


    "Who could it be? Let''s find out!"


    Damian ventured into a desert area, and when he did, he used his invisibility cloak, disappearing entirely.


    A shadow came to where Damian was previously and looked confused, "where did he go? My tracking ability should not miss!"


    The person was a student from Orton''s Superhuman School. Someone with ck hair, rounded sses, and facial features no one see as unique. No one would even remember that guy!


    "Why is he following me?"


    Damian was invisible behind the guy and used his Slime Ring to create a slime hammer.


    "Ass hole, eat this," Damian said as he deactivated his invisibility and hit the student in the head with the hammer.


    It knocked him out, but Damian did not hit him that hard, as he did not want a dead body. Then, he made the man float with this Telekineses, getting it close to him to make him invisible too!


    He returned to his room in the hotel, tied the stalker student with some ropes, and covered his mouth with a piece of cloth.


    "Let''s find out what he knows after he wakes up!"


    Damian used his Slime Ring to create that mask again and changed his clothing using the slimes too, making it look darker, his identity as Dawn, the leader of The Dawn, an organization that would shake the world one day!


    After staying unconscious for twenty minutes, the student slowly opened his eyes and was scared to see that strange figure before him! He could not understand it!


    -Tied Student: "I cannot understand it! I was following a specific student that guy told me to, yet someone else found me, and now I am trapped here!a€? Will I die for it? No, hell no!"


    "So you are finally awake," Damian said, and his voice was not the same as it once was.


    The Slime Ring could also alter his vocal cords, which was freaking awesome!


    "There are two ways for this to go. One, I will torture you, and you will beg to die, or you will dly not resist as I search your mind. What will you want? Nod once for the first option and two for the second."


    Damian''s mental ability improved, especially after he bought that passive ability. However, it was still hard to read the memories of someone, so he tried to make the student lower his defenses and give up trying.


    Perhaps it was the creepy mask and outfit, or the student was too scared of dying, but he nodded twice, opening up the path for Damian to uncover the truth.


    "Let''s see why this guy was following me!"

 Chapter 67 The Perfect Disguise

    The student who was following Damian was from Orton''s Superhuman School. At first, Damian had no idea why someone from that school would follow him.


    He never went there before, and he was not even going to participate in the tournament, so there was no reason for them to go after him, yet someone had!


    The answers would finallye to him with the student tied to a chair and willing to let Damian peek inside his mind. He ced both hands on the boy''s temple and activated his Telekineses, searching for information inside the mind with the help of his passive-enhancing mind control.


    It was impossible to get a clear answer to why the student was doing what he was doing, but the images that shed before Damian''s eyes were easy to understand, and the face of someone he knew appeared.


    "Joffrey? Bastard. Again?"


    Joffrey had tried to harm him in some ways before, but now that they were outside the school, he was trying to get Damian killed! That was too much, and Damian had to act.


    He created a ck dagger with his Slime Ring and slowly used his left hand to take out the cloth from the student''s mouth, "if you scream, you will die."


    The student was so frightened that he did precisely what Damian told him to and did not say anything after taking the cloth out of his mouth.


    "Why did that student hire you?" Damian asked with a hoarse, creepy voice utterly different from his normal voice.


    "I-I don''t know. He told me to study that student and find a breach for him to attack and kill! I don''t know why he would want to kill a student, but he does."


    "Are you two going to meet somewhere?"


    "Yes, two days from now. We are supposed to meet in the alley, and I must share everything I learned after following that student."


    Damian waved his hand, and slime covered the student''s mouth again. He walked inside the room, moving from side to side, trying to devise a n.


    "Yes, that should teach him a lesson."


    He returned to where the student was, stopping right before it and taking the slime out of his mouth.


    "Are you participating in this stupid tournament?"


    That was a key question if his n would work or not.


    "No, I am not. No one evens me here and will look for me¡­."


    There was no denying that the boy''s sentence was a little sad, and Damian felt terrible for a moment, but he was doing what he had to. Joffrey probably took advantage of that poord who was incapable of protecting himself and did not have anyone around to watch him.


    "I''ll keep you here for two or three days, giving you food, and you can use the bathroom too when I am around. After that, you will be free and forget about everything that happened."


    The boy was almost tearing up, as he was almost sure he would not leave that situation with his life, yet fate was unwilling to let him die so early.


    "Really? Will you do that for me?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course. But first, give me your clothes and sses."


    "¡­"


    Damian let the student tied up inside his closet. Not afy situation to be in, especially for two days, but he had to do that if he wanted to confront Joffrey.


    Also, that person right there was a gold mine for Damian! What was the thing bothering him at that point? Enter the main building where the principal''s room was, yet only Orton''s Superhuman School students could enter.


    "I have a perfect disguise now!? A student they barely remember and the most ordinary looking possible!"


    If he did not want to kill the poor student, he would have to remain inside that closet for a few days, but that was still better than dying, right?


    Damian slept like a baby. He woke up, ate breakfast, went to the bathroom to pee, shower, and brush his teeth. After that, he gave the tied student some food and waited by the other side of the door for him to use the bathroom.


    Every time he met the student, he wore that ck mask, and his outfit was also changed by the slimes, turning him into a different person so that the student could not link him to anyone!


    After the student had addressed his needs, it was time to return to the closet, where Damian tied him up again. The student was no longer having thoughts of resisting, as he saw the best way out of the situation was to endure for a few days, and then everything would be over.


    Damian returned to his day-to-day appearance after the student could no longer see him and left his room.


    Although it was early morning, the entire school was vivid, with plenty of people moving around as if preparing for something.


    The tournament would start that day! Damian met Magnus and Aurora on his way and wished them good luck!


    "Bro, rx. You and I trained daily in the gym so that we would destroy them!"


    "Right. I did not tell them I am not participating," thought Damian, scratching his head.


    He then exined that he was giving up the tournament, yet Aurora and Magnus could not understand the reasons behind it. They clearly remember how excited Damian was after hearing about the serum, yet now he was giving up?


    "There are things I can''t share with you right now; I am so sorry. But I will watch over you and cheer for your win," Damian said.


    Despite the two disliking that Damian, their friend, had secrets, they did not ask any further and were okay with it. He had saved the two, and helped them out since the first day they met, so why bother with that?


    "It''s okay, bro. At least you will be safe from my biceps, but I can''t say the same thing for the others."


    Aurora grabbed Damian by the hand and said, "let''s go to the tournament area."


    Her pure smile was grand, and the trio moved toward the gym, where the tournament would soon start.

 Chapter 68 Magnus Is A Monster, And Mission Problems

    The tournament area was packed with people, not only students but outsiders from the city that wanted to watch the tournament live! Of course, these people had plenty of money, as the seats were limited, so they were he expensive!


    Ordinary people would watch the thing live on TV, and that was more than enough for them. Damian was there, sitting alongside the other students from his school. Darius and Vanessa were there too.


    A fat man said a few words, like how he was d to have everyone there and that the fights would soon start.


    "Typical thing from boring tournaments."


    The first few fights happened with students Damian never saw in his life, which meant he spent most of the time speaking with Vanessa, Aurora, and Magnus. But then, Magnus was the one called out to the ring, and that was a fight Damian wanted to watch.


    "Destroy him, bro!"


    Everything was allowed in that tournament, and a powerful superhuman acted as the fighting supervisor. He would stop the fight in things went out of control, as no one wanted a dead student broadcasted to everyone around the globe!


    Magnus jumped from the bleachers, and when his feet touched the ring, the stone beneath it crackled with the power of his body! He was a freaking beast, having 2,10 meters of height, around 140kg of pure muscle, and looking like a feral human!


    Damian looked at Magnus, and only one thing crossed his mind, "I am happy he is a friend¡­."


    As for the other student, it was a man too, but way skinner than Magnus, and when the two were facing each other, it was like Magnus was strolling in the park with his kid.


    The moment the fight started, Magnus'' adversary used his superhuman power. He unsheathed a katana and shed forward so quickly no one could see a thing! Then, like a ranged attack, a sh flew from the de and went directly toward Magnus!


    Magnus was not stupid to do nothing and let the attack hit him, but everything happened so fast that it was impossible to dodge! Instead, he put both arms in front of him and activated his body-enhancing ability, enduring the attack.


    Blood came from the wound on his arm, but it was nothing grand and only a tiny cut. It surprised the other student, who often did not see others capable of resisting his sword attacks.


    "My turn now," Magnus said, activating his ability to its fullest!


    He grew in size again, and his nails turned into ws, both in his hands and feet! Magnus looked like a fusion of a man and beast, dashing toward his adversary.


    The speed at which Magnus dashed toward the other man was incredible, and Damian, who did not leave his eyes from the fight for a second, could barely see it!


    "My body is powerful with high attributes, but Magnus'' ability is a body-enhancing one, so it is hard topare to him now, but maybe in the future."


    Damian knew he had his advantages, with his mental abilities and items, but fighting directly in one-on-onebat against Magnus or others with simr skills was just suicide! Also, he preferred to act in the shadows, controlling everything from the outside and nning his moves.


    "It feels more like a viin this way!"


    When Magnus got close to the student, he punched the man flying out of the ring with a broken arm!? The supervisor decided to stop the fight there and give Magnus a victory.


    "Woooow! Did you see how fast he went?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, I did not; that was how fast he was! Incredible!"


    "The tournament is finally getting more exciting!"


    The crowd said as they yelled and cheered after witnessing such a disy of power. All the students from Garmony were also celebrating; why?


    Well, Garmony Upper School had more victories than Orton''s, but still, the most critical aspect of the tournament was the final, so they were not acting like the winners yet. So whatever school won would count more than just the number of victories throughout the tournament.


    "Saw that, bro?"


    "I did; you are freaking incredible!"


    After seeing Magnus fight, Damian wondered how Aurora would fight! Her power was unique, and Damian noticed how she was not speaking about it, and most of the professors did not even know it!


    He leaned toward her, asking,? "what power will you use to fight?"


    Damian did not know, but Aurora already spoke with Magnus to utilize his power during the tournament, "for now, I will use Magnus'', yet I don''t know if I can change it during the tournament¡­."


    That was the only weakness of her power. Sure, Damian knew that after they left the school and went to the real world to get jobs and fight the beasts, all she had to do was kill those who might share her secrets, but during school time? Impossible.


    She did not have the strength to protect her secret, and the more Damian thought about it, the more he wanted her to enter his organization.


    "We act in the shadows, and she has a secret to keep. Could it work?"


    Damian was lost in thought when Darius poked his arm and asked him to go.


    "What is it now? Don''t tell me we have problems," Damian whispered as he and Darius leaned against the bleachers'' side.


    Darius went close to him, looking around, making sure no one was listening, "correct. I heard that they will move the items during thest day of the tournament, tomorrow, so we have to act tonight!"


    "What? Are you serious? Like right now?"


    "No, during the night. The Orton''s principal wants a sparring match with me, probably excited after watching the tournament, so you will have a distraction to act!? But there''s a problem,"


    "If you take the bloodstone, they will know, and the tournament will end sooner, causing many problems. So is there a way for you to steal it and put something simr on the same disy? The bloodstone has no aura, so no one will notice the difference if it is a red rock."


    When Darius said that, Damian smirked as he thought of something, "hehe, slimes are always the way."

 Chapter 69 Joffrey Gets Punished

    Damian spoke with Darius about the situation. It was terrible, but not something impossible for him to handle. After all, he had the Slime Ring, which was helpful in many cases, especially the one he was currently in.


    He returned to the tournament area to watch the rest of the fights that would happen that day, and Aurora saw him returning yet said nothing as she was the next one to fight!


    "Wish me luck," she said, moving toward the arena after touching Magnus'' shoulder, copying his ability.


    Aurora''s adversary was a famous person, yet unable to withstand the power emanating from Aurora after using the ability she got from Magnus. It was just too powerful for most of the students to handle.


    Damian saw it and started finding the weaknesses and differences between powerful and weak superhumans.


    They, for example, were weak and were starting their learning, so it was hard for anyone with a projectile ability to win against someone with a body-enhancing one because they did not have the reflexes orbat knowledge and werecking in every aspect possible.


    "It is easy to boost your body and punch your opponent to death than fight with strategy using your ability."


    Not that Damian was saying the body-enhancing abilities were weaker, not at all, but they were easier to use. Still, all types of abilities had their worth and could make a person reach the top, but that depended on the person and not the ability.


    Aurora won the fight with a roundhouse kick, sending the adversary flying across the arena to the shock of everyone present!


    "She is beautiful and powerful!"


    "A queen!"


    Damian smiled after the win, and now that his two friends and the ones he was cheering up had fought, the rest of the tournament was not as exciting, at least not for the morning, as it would have more fights during the afternoon, after the lunch break.


    Someone wanted to speak with Damian right after the morning fights ended, pulling his arm toward a corner. "what was that about? Steal something from this school? Are you insane?"


    Despite trying everything when speaking to each other, Darius and Damian forgot that Serana was a vampire with supernatural hearing. Although Darius checked if anyone was using abilities to hear their conversation, her supernatural hearing was not considered one, so they did not feel it!


    After realizing the mistake, Damian pped his forehead and said, "Maybe we can talk inside your room?"


    "My room? Why not yours?"


    "Well, I have someone tied up as a prisoner, so yeah."


    "¡­"


    They went to Serana''s room, and Hazel was there too! She and Serana were always together, glued, so Damian did not find it strange to see her there.


    He sat on her bed and said, "so it is like this¡­."


    Damian exined everything, hoping Darius would not get angry with it ¡ª if he discovered that Damian had shared the information, which was unlikely.


    "You know there is a chance this mission of yours goes the wrong way, and you must flee for your survival, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know it, but the rewards are quite good, and even if all goes wrong, I still have this bloodstone Darius asked me to get, and it must be important, or else he would not go for all this trouble trying to get his hands on it," Damian said.


    "I see. Do you need any help with this mission?"


    Deep down, Damian sat there with a hunch about the uing mission, as if things weren''t going his way. Maybe he was hallucinating, but something was off, so he asked, "can you two create an escape route for us?"


    Serana and Hazel were still under hismand, still part of The Dawn, and of course, they were his friends at the top of that. So they dly epted the task, and instead of watching the afternoon fights with everyone else, the two worked onpleting the job as quickly as possible.


    After that, Damian went to his room and took out the slime from the mouth of that student, asking him if there was a way for him to contact Joffrey earlier than the stipted date.


    The stealing mission would happen sooner than expected, and Damian would not let Joffrey run free without any punishment, so he wanted to do it now!


    Also, Joffrey would fight during the afternoon, so hurting him before the tournament would increase his chances of losing it, which was great!


    "Y-yeah, you can message him using my phone."


    Damian put the slime back where it was, covering the mouth of the student to make sure he would not scream, and stole his cell phone from the right back pocket.


    "I found interesting things about the student you asked me to chase. Meet me in the alley after lunch, 1 pm."


    After that, Damian left and went to lunch like an average student, eating with his friends Magnus, Aurora, and Vanessa was there too! But, after finishing that, he left the restaurant and went to the alley where he would meet with Joffrey.


    It was the perfect ce because no cameras might catch them in filming. Damian changed his appearance, covering his face with a ck mask and outfit, wearing a long ck robe resembling a dark magician.


    He arrived first but hid, waiting for Joffrey, who showed up a few minutester.


    "Where are you? You ask me toe here, and yet you arete!" Joffrey thought, taking deep breaths and ying with his blond hair, trying to calm himself.


    Damian was invisible, close to Joffrey, yet Joffrey did not notice anything. That was how weak he was and how powerful Damian''s items were.


    "How should I attack him? It cannot be too deadly."


    He used his Slime Ring to create a hammer, appearing right before Joffrey, hitting the ck hammer on his knees!


    A cracking sound, "AAAAAHH!"


    Joffrey screamed in pain, falling to the ground, unable to move his legs! His knees were damaged, and only a professional doctor would fix that!


    "W-Who are you?" Joffrey said, almost unable to speak aloud the sentence, peeing himself with the fear of death.


    Damian did not say a word but used his slimes to cover Joffrey up, like a cacoon, "no one can know about this, at least for today, as that could hurt my mission."

 Chapter 70 Scheming

    No one could know about the attack against Joffrey, as that could perhaps increase the security inside the school, meaning Damian''s task would be more challenging.


    After hiding Joffrey to the best of his capabilities, Damian returned to the tournament area, now looking like an ordinary student watching the fights, cheering up for his friends!


    Magnus and Aurora fought again and won without many problems. The first day was easy, but they would face the powerful people tomorrow, as it was the final day! Also, one of the major aspects of the tournament was the little rest, meaning they would have to fight two days in a row without proper recovery!


    Anyway, when night-time came, Damian had to start his mission! So he looked for Serana''s room, and she dly opened the door.


    "Is everything okay with the escaping route?" Damian asked.


    He wished the escaping route was unnecessary, but being prepared for anything was the best course of action anyone could take.


    "Yes, everything is ready. Do you want to see it?" Serana said.


    They left the room and wandered around the school like ordinary people, yet stopped in an area without surveince.


    "A sewer? Really? A shit ce¡­ did you get it?"


    "Lame joke. Anyway, shall we wait for you here in case something happens?"


    Serana and Hazel did not want to abandon him if something happened, so they decided to stay near the sewer, which was their escape route.


    "Alright. Thanks, you two. I hope everything goes well," Damian said, leaving the area and moving toward the main building.


    Damian had plenty of information about the main building after using his mental abilities on that student, who had the name of Jerry, and was someone no one remembered.


    He had changed his clothing to the same one Jerry often used, even with the sses, and his slime changed his appearance, making him look exactly like Jerry!


    Two guards were waiting at the main building''s door, not allowing other students to enter, only if they were for Orton''s Superhuman School, like Damian''s current appearance!


    They did not say a word and let him go inside and do whatever he wanted: to look for the principal''s room!


    What gave Damian the confidence to go inside without having the chance to meet with the principal was Darius'' message, "you can start. He and I are leaving the city!"


    Damian passed by a few students who did not even gaze at him. "This Jerry is indeed someone without friends; I feel bad now."


    There were no guards inside most of the main building areas, as the two in the front door and all the others around the main building made sure no one went inside, so there was no reason to have guards stationed inside, like inside the library, for example.


    But once Damian got close to the part where the principal''s room was, plenty of guards were there. It would not be difficult to bypass them, but how would Damian open the door without any of them seeing it?


    "I need to start something in another area, maybe down there?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He returned to where he came from, going down the stairs, leaving the second floor of the building where the principal''s room was. Then, he had two goals in mind: create a slime clone to destroy something down there, like a window or too, trying to make the guards near the principal''s room leave.


    There was a chance they would not leave, so Damian wanted to first go to the surveince room and knock out those watching the cameras so that no one would see him fighting near the principal''s room.


    Damian did not know if it would work, but he did it nheless.


    "Surveince room"


    The sign said. Damian knocked on the door, waiting for the guards toe, and sure thing, there were two people inside.


    "What do you want?" the one who answered the door said.


    Damian was still with the identity of a student from Orton''s Superhuman School, so the guards did not find it strange to see him there, "I saw and heard strange things down there, and I think someone may be invading this ce! Can you check it out for me?"


    "Are you sure? Fine, I will check it."


    The guard turned around to see the cameras, leaving the door open, as he knew there would be nothing, and he would have to go back and say that to Damian.


    But that was precisely what Damian wanted! So he moved his hand, and slimes covered the entire head of the two guards! They couldn''t see or scream, and before they even tried something, a ck hammer flew, striking them in the head!


    "Using my Telekineses to fly the weapons is quite useful and works well with the Slime Ring."


    The two guards taking care of the cameras were unconscious, and it would take some time to return to their senses. Damian then had another idea after seeing the guard''s uniform.


    He changed clothes again and then created a clone of himself using the Slime Ring. It was not a powerful clone that could fight, but at least it could break the school''s window.


    Damian ran to the second floor, gaping for air as he looked at the guards in front of the principal''s room, "there is someone down there! You need to go! A trespasser and we need more workforce!"


    They looked at Damian and knew he was the guard who took care of the cameras, meaning it could not be lying about someone trying to invade the main building!?


    "Let''s go!"


    All the guards except one left the area, going down the stairs to face the spy Damian was talking about, leaving only him and another guard.


    "Won''t you go there too?" the guard said to Damian.


    Damian had his back facing the guard. He changed his face again, putting on a ck mask,ughing as one slime flew from his back, covering the guard''s head, "hahaha, it feels so good to y with you. Scheming feels nice!"

 Chapter 71 Stealing Goodies

    There were no guards to get in Damian''s way and prevent him frompleting the task. But of course, the principal''s room would indeed have some defense mechanisms, so Damian went inside, covered by his invisibility cloak, and floating to make sure his feet did not touch anything that could trigger a trap.


    If other things were protecting the room, then Damian would have to find ways to deal with it after he was inside. Darius had told him the room would have many guards, but he had dealt with them already, and no one knew for sure what was inside the principal''s room; only the principal himself knew!


    After entering, he first saw a desk with some papers on it and a fine chair office chair that lookedfy¡ªa bookshelf with many books, an air conditioner, and aptop. It looked like the room of someone who ran apany.


    "A school like this is like apany, right? Anyway, where should I look first?"


    The bloodstone, whose effects were still unknown to Damian, was something valuable ¡ª Darius thinks it is ¡ª so it had to be hidden, not where any visitor who came to see the principal would see it.


    A hidden passage. It was not impossible to find, given the time, but Damian did not have time! The guards outside were chasing his slime clone, but they would soon realize something was amiss, and those in the surveince room could wake up at any time!


    It was a mission that had to be done fast, swiftly, and without leaving marks, but how was Damian supposed to do that if he still had to find a secret passage?


    "If I were the principal, I would want a safe hidden room and something I can go to at any time in case things go wrong."


    Damian moved toward the desk and sat on thefy brown chair. He looked to the down parts of the chair and saw a button with something written above it ''massage.''


    "A massage, it must feel nice¡­. Wait, these types of chairs don''t have these functions!"


    He pressed that button, and instead of getting a massage, the door beneath the desk moved, showing a slide!


    "Really?"


    Damian could barely believe something like that worked, so he slid down, reaching a room made entirely of metal, reminding him of a bunker. There, two disys were before his eyes, one containing a bloodstone the size of a hand and the other with a¡­ serum!


    "The serum is here too? Hahaha, luck is with me, it seems!"


    The serum was the reward for winning the tournament. But Damian was still feeling a little down for not having the chance to get his hands on that serum, but now the thing was right before his eyes, and of course, he would get it!


    "Sorry, I want this!"


    He floated toward the disys, avoiding thesers on the ground level, which would surely start an rm if he touched them.


    After that, he moved the disys using his mental abilities, making the ss fly. Then, without touching anything, the serum and the stone flew toward his pockets.


    "Now, let''s fool these people!"


    With the help of his Slime Ring, Damian created two items that looked precisely like the serum and the bloodstone, respectively. There was no way of telling them they were fake, only if one tried to use it, but when that happened, Damian would not be around anymore.


    "Now, let''s move and be on our way."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian returned, closed the hidden passage, and quickly gazed at the surrounding area to see if there was any trace and found the secret passage, and there was nothing!


    "They know I got inside but will not know I found the secret room. Should I take something else instead to diverge their attention?"


    There were many books and papers, yet one thing caught his attention: a safe. Damian went near it and discovered that his mental abilities were quite good for opening locks, at least the ordinary ones that did not have other defense mechanisms.


    "Let''s see what this thing has inside!"


    A lot of jewelry! It was even better than money, as Damian could carry more and was rtively easy to sell. So he grabbed everything and then moved toward the front door, but then he heard footstepsing from the other side!


    "They are here already, fuck."


    The guards were too strong for him to fight up front, so Damian decided that his best decision was to run away, so he did, jumping through the principal''s room window and gliding using his Telekineses.


    Right after he did that, the door got busted open, and the guards searched everywhere for him! They quickly realized a window was broken, and when they looked through it, they saw Damian running away!


    "Go after him!"


    Soon many guards were looking for Damian, as they knew he had invaded a ce he was not supposed to and stolen goods from the safe!


    Damian, on the other hand, was d he had asked Serana and Hazel to get themselves an escaping route, or else things were not going his way.


    "Vanessa? What are you doing here?" Damian said when he arrived where the sewer was.


    Serana and Hazel were waiting there, and Vanessa had found them and discovered the mission Damian was doing and said she would help if anything went wrong.


    Based on the speed Damian was running and the fear on his face, something had gone wrong!


    "We need to leave now!? Vanessa, are youing with us?" Damian asked.


    "Of course, I cannot let a youngster as you die so soon."


    Damian waved his hand, opening the sewer passage using his mind, trying his best to save time.


    "Go, go, go!" Damian said, ensuring the girls would move as fast as they could.


    Each one of the girls went inside the sewer, and Damian followed it closely behind, closing the sewer after passing through, hoping the guards chasing him would not find it!

 Chapter 72 The Dawn Headquarters In A Village, And Cute Cows?

    "This ce smells like shit!" Serana said, moving through the sewer, making sure not to step on pieces of shit.


    "Of course, this is where all the shit goes. Let''s keep moving and leave this city as fast as possible."


    "Where will we go? We cannot go back to the school now!" Vanessa said.


    Serana and Hazel were only in the school because Damian asked Darius, and the two did not like it very much.


    Vanessa also hated it, especially after someone tried to kill her inside her house! Damian was the only one feeling sad about leaving Garmony, as he would miss his friends.


    "Let''s first see how the situation goes. Can they find my face and make me a wanted man? I covered my face the entire time."


    Damian then remembered the student was still tied inside his room, "fuck."


    He had used the identity of that student to get inside the school, but with everything happening so fast, he couldn''t return and free the student.


    They would find him, and that student was inside the room Damian was using it! Sure, he never showed his real face to the student, but it was still his room, and he would turn into the primary suspect.


    "Fuck. Well, there wasn''t anything I could do¡­."


    Damian was sad about that, but it was not like he could have released the student earlier, so it was unlucky for him.


    "Where will this lead us?" Damian asked.


    "Ah, a cockroach!? Help!" Vanessa yelled.


    It was funny, considering she was a superhuman with special abilities capable of killing beasts, yet she was scared of a little cockroach. Damian had to take care of it, using his Telekineses to make the cockroach explode.


    "Happy now?"


    "I am, I am. This sewer will lead us outside the city and presumably to a ce without guards. But the real question is, where will we go after that? Do any of you have a ce to go? "


    Serana was from the dungeon, just like Hazel, so they did not have a ce to go. Damian only had his father''s home, but that was the most obvious ce for him to go, meaning it was not safe.


    "No, we don''t. We must go with the wind and hope it goes well."


    They had nowhere to go, but that was not a problem. Damian already wanted to create his base for The Dawn, so now he could choose anywhere! The only lingering problem was the money, but there were many ways to earn it, and Damian was sure he would find a way.


    "Let''s focus on leaving the sewer and then leave this area going as far away as possible, presumably using the woods to avoid the traffic cameras."


    That was the best course of action, and all of them agreed to it, moving forward, trying to leave that ce as soon as possible. It took them twenty minutes to leave the sewer area, and no one could endure the smell anymore, the rats and the insects. It was just gross!


    Damian, who usually didn''t have a problem with that sort of thing, was also starting to feel inadequate after the fifteen-minute mark, so he was d it did notst much longer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The end of the sewer led to a ce outside of the city, and just like they had nned, the best route for them was the forest, as it would avoid any cameras.


    So they did, walking through the woods and facing the bugs, dangerous animals, and beasts, but it was better than being caught and going to prison, or worse, getting executed!


    When night came, Damian made themselves a camp, something he already had experience with, and all of them slept in the wilderness, waking up the next day and doing the same thing.


    It kept going the same until they finally reached a countryside vige with fewer people and did not even have inte!


    "The perfect ce for us toy low. Also, there''s a big city nearby, so we can still go there if we need things."


    All the people living in that vige kept looking at them, surprised to see neers, as it did not happen daily. Hell, it happened once a year.


    There was a house for sale there, which was cheap, as the ce was just wrong. The house was all made of wood, the three streets were muddy, and many farm areas and animals were around.


    "So this is where we will live? It barely fits two people!" Serana said.


    She was used to living in a pce, so a ce like that was terrible. But that was what they had, and they would have to find ways to survive.


    ~~~~


    Darius could not believe things had happened that way!? He knew they did not discover someone had stolen the precious items from the principal''s room, but they chased Damian, meaning he could not deliver the stone to him!


    -Darius: "I must find him now that the tournament is over! Poor Aurora, she won this thing, yet there is no reward because Damian stole the serum too!? Now, where will he go?"


    It was not something broadcasted on the TV, like, ''wanted criminal'' but Orton''s Superhuman School and all its allies were chasing Damian, as they knew he had been the one who stole the items, yet they had yet to discover how he did it.


    A masterss heist performed by a student. That hurt their pride, and the principal did everything to find the culprit!


    ~~~~


    In just one week, Damian and the girls were living in that vige, and they became friends with almost everyone ¡ª not that there were many people to befriend.


    His house may be small, but thend wasn''t, allowing for nting food, caring for cows and chickens, and improving their house, creating more rooms for them to sleep apart.


    With his mental abilities, Vanessa''s earth one, and the supernatural strength from Serana, it was easy to do all of that.


    "Look how different this ce is after only one week. We now have cute cows!"


    Damian was loving his time in that ce. He was someone who yed a lot of farming games, so it was like a dreaming to life.


    Of course, he knew there were other things to do, and the construction of The Dawn headquarters was happening simultaneously. Soon the base of a powerful organization would start in a small countryside vige, hidden from everyone.

 Chapter 73 Buying Things In The Black Market

    The ce Damian was currently could be called a vige, yes. It had little houses, and most people there had almost no ess to the inte, which meant a vige in modern times.


    But it was nice andfy, and the number of cute animals around made the ce feel alive, warm, and cozy. A ce Damian was d to be, even with all the crazy things happening in the world, like organizations going after him for stealing a stone and a serum.


    Despite being isted, the small vige named Tree Sap was close to a big city, Middlebury. There, Damian could get ess to everything he needed, such as the inte, but that also meant danger, as people were still after him.


    "Look, Damian, this chicken is Mary, and the cow is Milkie. Did you like it?" Vanessa said, pointing her little finger at both animals.


    That was something Damian did not think would happen. Still, Vanessa, Serana, and Hazel liked animals. They were feeling happy about their country life, especially Vanessa, who was tired of the overwork inside Garmony Upper School and could finally rx for the first time in a long time.


    Their once small wooden house was now more extensive, with rooms for everyone, meaning no one had to sleep on the couch anymore, which was far from beingfy, especially with the bugs and mosquitoes that were always there, attacking their weak spots.


    Also, Damian made a firece, warming the ce and giving it a cozy aspect, which he enjoyed, especially during his night-hour reading.


    "They are lovely!? We must go to the nearby city to get supplies and a car. You know it, right?"


    The supplies Damian needed were not food ¡ª that was plentiful where they were, all straight from nature ¡ª but they still required cleaning supplies and some tools to continue the construction of The Dawn headquarters.


    They wanted something underground and needed the inte for the organization to work correctly and keep a decent chain of contacts. If Damian was alone, that might have been a problem considering he was a wanted man, but it was good that Vanessa was there, as she had contact with someone who could get them inte straight from a satellite.


    Damian knew he had things to do, but the girls kept saying they wanted to stay there, taking care of the animals, so in the end, only Damian and Vanessa went to the nearby city of Middlebury, leaving Hazel and Serana home.


    Well, not that it was terrible. It would be easier toy low having fewer people, so if one thought about the situation from that point of view, then it was good. Anyway, Damian and Vanessa left during the early hours of the morning, as it would take them three hours by foot to get to the city because they were superhumans with a lot of stamina and speed, or else it would take way longer.


    "We must first get ourselves new cellphones and maybe new identities. Is it possible?" Damian asked.


    "Of course. Let''s first buy some cellphones in the ck market so that no one can track us, and there we can also get the identities."


    Vanessa had a lot of information about the world, and contacts, something Damian had yet to get, but he knew it was only a matter of time. So, he remained close to her, trying to learn all he could and get some of her contacts.


    The city of Middlebury was immense, with buildings reaching up to the clouds and cars streaming down the streets constantly, bursting with life,pletely different from the vige he was currently living in.


    They first needed a car, but none of these things could be bought using normal means, as people could find ways to trace them, which was not ideal. So Damian remained on the back foot and let Vanessa take the lead as the two entered the ck market.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How do you know these things?" Damian asked her.


    "The ck market is like a chain. It is everywhere in most big cities, so you can find it anywhere if you have contacts. Look, there is our entrance," Vanessa said, pointing at a guy standing near a soda machine in the city''s metro.


    Vanessa went close to the man, who looked like a beggar, amon sight in the metros. "We know the deal," she said.


    Damian did not understand it, but the ''beggar'' seemed to have, as he pushed the soda machine to the side, opening a passage leading to an entire underground area filled with people.


    "Let''s go," Vanessa said, leading the way, leaving the shocked Damian behind.


    It was like an underground city with many ces and things to get to!? Vanessa first got themselves a car, parked in one of the few exits one could use a car, and then continued looking for the other things they needed.


    They could only buy things using cash, not a credit card, but Vanessa bought everything with her money.


    "I have a foreign ount in the name of someone else so that no one will suspect our withdrawings of money."


    "You are prepared for these things. Should I worry about my safety?" Damian asked.


    She went close to his ear, whispering, "only in bed, you nasty boy," pping his butt afterward, catching him off guard.


    "What phone do you want? We have fake numbers too, and identities."


    The people down there in the ck market were quick, and in less than one hour, Damian and Vanessa got themselves their fake IDs. Vanessa was a little worried about not getting a fake ID for Serana and Hazel, but both were from the dungeon, meaning they were untraceable.


    They also got themselves a cellphone with a new number, and Vanessa used that to call a specific number: the guy that could help them with the inte.


    "Done. He will arrive in the vige in two days. We need the tools now, right? For this headquarters of yours. Speaking of which, I want to see your leader someday," Vanessa said as the two left the ck market using their new car.


    But the moment they arrived on the main street, a fight broke out! It was a superhuman man wearing a cloak, flying around, acting like freaking superman, fighting against a colossal octopus beast that decided to attack using one of its tentacles, not targeting the flying man, but Damian''s new car!


    "You gotta be kidding me!"

 Chapter 74 Car Blowjob (R-18)

    The octopus tentacle was about to hit their car when the flying man stopped before it, using both hands to stop the attack.


    "Are you alright, youngsters?" he said, tilting his head to the side, looking at Damian and Vanessa, smiling.


    It looked like those cheap superheroes, and Damian could barely stare at it for more than one second before wanting to rip his eyes off, "why do they look so ugly? Look at these shit pants he is wearing¡­."


    The good part was that the car was intact, and soon other superheroes came to help, killing the beasts for the joy of the average poption, who screamed in the middle of the traffic.


    "Good job! You are always here to save the day," they said.


    Damian could not care less about those people, so he continued forward; well, Vanessa did, as she was the one driving their new car.


    They passed by a tool shop to get some supplies for the construction of their headquarters and then continued forward.


    Hygiene items were also necessary, so the two went to a supermarket to buy a decent amount for a month.


    "Now, returning to our cozy farm should take us less time. Speaking of which, Damian, maybe you cane to my bedroom during the night without no one seeing it? For, like, study purposes, of course."


    "Ha, study purposes? Are we studying the human body?"


    "Of course. What else would it be? I hope youe around," Vanessa said, moving one of her hands from the wheel and touching Damian''s manhood.


    "Hey, this is not the ce for us to do this, right?"


    "Do you know how to drive?" Vanessa asked, jumping on him to change seats.


    It all happened fast, but it was good they had already left the city''s busy roads and moved toward the vige they were living in.


    Damian could not understand the sudden change; why would Vanessa stop driving and do that? Well, he quickly understood as he felt a soft hand touching his cock, and someone opening his pants.


    Vanessa rubbed his dick, and the feeling of her hands was pleasing, sending waves throughout Damian''s body. She looked at him and said, "focus on the driving, and let me suck this dry."


    Then, Vanessa moved her head down, licking the head of his dick and cing it all inside her mouth! The blowjob felt even better, giving them the adrenaline of ''someone could be watching.''


    Vanessa''s head went up and down as she gagged on the cock, and as time passed, Damian was having difficulty focusing on driving.


    "Fuck it. You are a slut," Damian said.


    "A slut only for you. What can I say? Living without your dick is something I cannot do anymore."


    -Vanessa: "I will suck his dick dry and make him fuck me tonight. There is no way he will avoid this, or I will personally go to his room and drag him to my bed and ride on his cock. My lovely handsome student."


    "Police is there; stop with the blowjob!" Damian said as he stopped the car, pulling down his window, but only a tiny part of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vanessa did not stop. She ced her jacket above his cock, and kept rubbing it using her hands! The policewoman came close to the window and felt something was amiss but said nothing.


    "Document, please."


    "Here," Damian said, picking up the documents and delivering them to the policewoman.


    The policewoman was blond, and her toned body made the uniform glued to her skin, showing her curves, and the top part of her boobs, as her uniform was a sexy one. Damian did not understand why she would wear something like that, but he did notin and gazed at her boobs a few times.


    She noticed his gaze, and her nipples became hard, appearing even with her uniform on. "Is everything alright with the documents?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, it is," she said, returning the documents and letting him pass.


    When Damian grabbed the documents, he saw another piece of paper tied to it, which had a number.


    Vanessa looked at it and said, "is she trying to get you? No, I will not let it!? Come, I will show you I can suck it better than anyone!"


    She took out the jacket from hisp and returned to her gagging until the point where Damian could not hold it anymore, sending a massive load of cum right to her mouth.


    "Yummy," she said, licking her lips.


    It was nice to have the stress relieved, especially with a tongue as good as Vanessa''s. They arrived in the Tree Sap vige as if nothing had happened.


    "You are back! How was it?" Serana said as she came out of the house to greet them.


    She kept looking at the ck car they got, one that was big and pretty, wondering where they got the money for it.


    "It worked pretty well, I think? Someone wille here tomorrow to install our inte, and we have phones now, although there is no sign here," Damian said, moving toward the back part of the car, unloading the tools he and Vanessa had recently bought.


    The vige looked the same, and the people there were surprised to see such a luxurious car. "Damian, you have the money but chose to live a simple life with us here. You are a precious boy," said a middle-aged woman, squeezing his cheeks.


    Ja was her name, and she was in her thirties with a husband and a daughter, yet she kept staring at Damian''s butt while her husband was not around, and Damian could feel something was up with her.


    "Does she wants my body? She is a milf, so I guess I can work with that if she approaches me!"


    She only went there to say that, squeeze his cheeks, and look at his butt, leaving after that. Damian knew it was because her husband would return home soon, and she did not want him to think things.


    "A good neighbor I have."


    Damian unloaded all the tools and hygiene items inside the cabin and rested after that tiring day.

 Chapter 75 [Bonus ] Two Necromancy Spells, And Vanessa (R-18)

    It was almost 5 pm when Damian and Vanessa returned from their trip to the city. They were both tired, so all Damian did was sit on the couch near the firece, eating his soup and reading some books, as they did not have ess to the inte yet.


    "What are you up to?" Hazel asked as she sat beside him.


    Out of everyone who was living there, Hazel was the one that barely spoke, but it seemed that was changing the more she spent time with everyone else, especially after they left Garmony. Hazel disliked being in there with all the other students who had superhuman abilities, while she did not.


    "A book about the dungeon, like experiences of those who explored some of its floors. It is good to pass the time," Damian said.


    There was another book he wanted to read, and that was his necromancy one, but that had to wait until everyone went to bed. Hazel moved toward the nearby shelf, grabbing a book for herself, and then she sat near him again for a reading session, each with a book.


    The only reason both could do something like that was that Serana was already sleeping, and Vanessa was inside her room doing something. Time passed quickly, and before long, Hazel''s eyelids were closing. She fell asleep on the couch.


    Damian could not help but notice her face and hair, both incredibly beautiful! "Come here," he said, picking her up, bringing Hazel to her room, and cing the nk so she would not get cold at night.


    After that, Damian took the opportunity to read more of his necromancy book, trying to practice the spells and rituals that were written on its pages. He had tried those things before, but it did not work, yet now it did!


    He had the dead body of a fish he got from a nearby river, which Damian intended to eat, as the soup did not fill his stomach, and hunger came when it was close to midnight.


    But why not try a spell first? Testing something like a resurrecting spell on a fish was better than on a dead human. He ced the dead fish above a rock, and with the book in one of his hands, Damian chanted one of the spells that aimed to create a zombie from any dead creature, be it a human or a fish.


    The speaking part was hard, but not the worst one, as anyone could say the right words, even in an unknownnguage, after a few tries, but channeling the energy called Mana was truly difficult. Still, after much work that night and all the other times Damian had tried to cast a necromancy spell, it finally worked, and the fish returned from the dead!


    That dead fish started to jump, acting like a regr fish would when they were alive. But it did not try to look for the water and just stayed there, moving its body.


    "It says here the zombie remains in this state for about two hours, or I can cancel the spell by saying another chant. It will also obey mymands."


    The usage of a zombie fish was little, so Damian canceled the spell after seeing it worked, and the fish turned into dust. Still, that was a sess! Damian wanted not a decent zombie to use but to see if the spell worked, and now that it did, he could pass on to try the same thing in other subjects.


    "For this spell, I need a freshly dead body, but this one, to create skeletons, all I need is bones, be they fresh or old from the graves. I think it is more useful to start thebat with this," Damian thought, reading another spell from his necromancy book.


    Damian practiced one more spell for one hour and seeded in it, moving from knowing 0 spells to 2! It was not something extraordinary but a start. He did all of that in a nearby river, and when he returned to his cabin and moved into the living room, Vanessa showed up to meet him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you remember what I told you?" She said, taking out her pajamas, showing her two enormous breasts, wiggling before Damian''s eyes.


    No one would have the willpower to resist such a gorgeous woman doing that, and Damian was no different. The feeling of her mouth and tongue taking care of his manhood came back to him, making him move toward her bedroom during the night.


    The two were doing everything quietly, trying not to catch too much attention from the others in the house.


    -Hazel: "What are these two doing? Let me follow them. Wait, why is she taking out her clothes, and now she is sucking his dick? Ah, why do I feel like ying with my pussy watching this?"


    Even after the two tried everything not to catch attention, Hazel was still awake when Damian came, and she followed the two to Vanessa''s bedroom, spying through a small aperture near the door.


    She saw both doing a position where one sucked the part of the other, a 69, and it was freaking hot, making Hazel have the urge to move her fingers to her clitoris, ying with it.


    While she was doing that, Damian moved his tongue skillfully, licking Vanessa''s pussy, who moaned in a low tone not to wake up the others, "ahh, Damian. You get better at this every time."


    His movements to suck her pussy were perfect, but Vanessa was not far from that level as she sucked his manhood, gagging on the cock, almost cing the ball inside her mouth.


    "I love this cock!"


    *Glub *Glub *Cough


    "Are you enjoying my slut mouth, sucking you up? This is only the start of our night!"


    They were only doing orals before the real sex, and after fifteen minutes, both could not hold it anymore.


    "It is a good thing I bought around 100 condoms for us," Vanessa said, opening her drawer and choosing one of the many condoms she had bought for Damian.


    "Now, do you want the pussy or the asshole first? You can have both tonight!"

 Chapter 76 Tray Is A Cuck (R-18)

    Damian put the condom on, and it looked for her pussy first, as it was already wet after the oral. When ready to use his manhood, he grabbed Vanessa, ced her against the wall, and pped her ass.


    "Ah, what is this?"


    Vanessa ced both hands on the wall, holding into it while Damian aimed his dick at her cave, piercing the entirety of it all at once, making her scream with surprise, "fuck yes!"


    It caught her off guard, and the big dick was deep inside her pussy. Damian felt the vagina walls closing in his dick as if they were squeezing his dick, "fuck yes."


    He started to move faster, moving his hips in a rhythmic style, going in and out of Vanessa''s pussy. He grabbed one of her boobs with one hand, and the other pped her ass, making it red.


    "Calm down, my dear boy or the neighbors will hear us."


    Hazel watched everything from the gap in the door, ying with her pussy. She wanted to go there and feel what Vanessa was feeling. She was a virgin, after all, and something inside of her was making her wish to go there and have fun!


    But she restrained that feeling and only yed with her clitoris while watching the sex scene before her eyes.


    Hazel was not the only one watching that scene unfold before her eyes.


    -Ja: "It feels nice to breathe fresh air. My husband and daughter are killing me. Wait, what is this sound?"


    Ja woke up during the night and went outside to breathe better, and then she heard strange noisesing from the house beside hers. She knew that was where Damian lived and wondered what that could be about.


    She felt like she was doing the wrong thing when she approached the window of Vanessa''s bedroom, but what could she do? The sounds were mysterious, and she wanted to see what it was. Who knows, it could be a robber trying to steal from Damian after he showed up with a luxurious car.


    But once she peeked her head to see through the window, Ja saw a naked muscr man banging ady with her hands on the wall.


    "What is this? Damian and that girl? Dayum, this is hot. He looks way more savage than my husband."


    Ja saw Vanessa getting wrecked, and for a moment, she thought of herself in her position, getting a good fuck from that young man who moved in. "I want to get with him in the bed."


    She dropped her panties and started ying with her pussy, like Hazel, enjoying the show.


    "Yes, fuck me harder, Damian, holy shit!!!" Vanessa screamed, rolling her eyes, squirting all over the bedroom.


    Damian took his dick out and pped it on her pussy a few times, making her squirt even harder!


    Vanessa''s legs trembled momentarily, and she almost fell, but Damian caught her, tossing her to the bed with her butt aimed at the ceiling, "give me your asshole now, slut."


    She dly used both hands to open her asshole, waiting for the manhood toe to wreck it. Both Hazel and Ja, who were watching the scene, were surprised to see how savage Damian was and, more importantly, the size of the spear he got down there.


    "What is that? It looks twice the size of my husband''s!" Ja said, not believing her own eyes after seeing that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Could he have a superhuman ability to make his dick grow? Ja thought that momentarily but tossed it to the back of her mind.


    Damian slowly put his mushroom head right into Vanessa''s asshole after spitting on it to make his dick slide easier.


    -Vanessa: "Look at how big his dick is. Can my asshole endure it? Ahhh, fuck yes. This feels so good. I want to have this every fucking day. I am his slut, slutty teacher, Vanessa!"


    The movements increased their speed, and before long, Damian was piercing his dick quickly, feeling the warmth of Vanessa''s asshole.


    She ced one of her hands on her clitoris, ying with it. "I gonna cum, Damian Ahhh!"


    Vanessa could not endure it anymore, having multiple orgasms in a row, draining her energy. Damian pped her ass afterward, "now you need to drain this milk."


    It was like a burst of energy went to her body as Vanessa got up from the bed and got on her knees, "this slut will take all of your cum. Give it to me."


    Damian took the condom out and let Vanessa gag on his cock, getting a huge load of cum right on her face, hitting the hair, eyes, and mouth!


    ~~~~


    The next morning, Hazel acted as if she did not hear a single thing that happened that night, but only she knew how horny she got when looking at Damian.


    "Is something wrong, Hazel?" Damian asked as he cleaned the sweat on his forehead after cutting logs outside their house.


    He was shirtless, showcasing the muscle he got after training with Magnus back in Garmony, and of course, it was shredded as fuck because of his increase in attributes.


    "N-No, nothing. You look in shape, that''s all."


    Damian smiled at that, feeling good about his achievement, "thanks, Hazel. You look good too!"


    Ja was also staring at Damian through the kitchen window, and her husband, Tray, came to speak with her, "is something wrong honey? What are you staring at?"


    "Just the view. The sky looks beautiful today," Ja said as she moved away from the window.


    After she left, Tray looked in the same direction to see what she was doing and quickly realized what it was as Damian was outside, cutting logs for their firece, shirtless.


    "What is happening here?" Tray thought as anger rose inside while he looked at Damian.


    He left his home, walking toward Damian, who noticed him approaching, saying, "what''s up!"


    Tray was not there to talk, and he sent a punch right into Damian''s face.

 Chapter 77 Beast Attack!!!

    The punch happened suddenly, and Damian did not even try to dodge, still not knowing what that was about. He did not want to fight with someone out of a sudden and hurt his reputation in the tiny vige he was currently living in.


    It barely hurt him with his powerful body, and soon Ja came running from inside her house, grabbing Tray, "darling, what are you doing?"


    "I-I don''t know," Tray said as he looked at his wife''s angry face, feeling like he had made the wrong choice.


    Angry had gotten the best of him for a split second, which he regretted. "I don''t even know if my wife and this Damian are having an affair! I should first watch," he thought.


    Damian had noticed how Ja looked at him other times, but it was nothing strange. He was handsome and a new person in the vige, so it was understandable for people to look at him curiously.


    But that did not mean Tray could go there and punch him in the face for doing nothing. Damian was only cutting logs for his house and suffered for it. It would not happen that day, but he made a mental note to find the opportunity and strike back at that guy for doing that.


    Tray did not even apologize, leaving without saying a word, with his wife pulling him back to their house. Everything happened fast, and no one, even those who watched the scene, understood what happened.


    An older guy came to speak with Damian, "young man, don''t worry about this. We have always told her Tray is not a good person, but they are still together, so we must ept it."


    "What do you mean? Does he have drug problems or something?"


    "Yes, he did a few years back, but he is clean now, I think. Anyway, take this, my wife and I made you an apple pie!"


    John was the type of older person who acted like a grandfather to everyone, and Damian felt a warmth inside his heart after getting the hot apple pie they made him, "thanks, John. I will give you some gifts when I have the chance."


    "Don''t worry about it, kid. Just take care not to get punched in the face again," John said as he left to take care of his farm.


    A strange urrence, and the morning was starting! Damian finished cutting the logs for his firece and oven, taking him around one hour, and then someone came from the nearby woods, screaming, "beasts, there are beasts here!"


    It was a man, Kayle, and he was one of the people who hunted some of the beasts around the vige to make it safer and get a food supply. Kayle was in one of these hunts that morning, and he returned to the town after escaping from the attack of mutated beasts!


    "What happened, Kayle?"


    All the people gathered in the vige''s center, and someone quickly came with the first aid, taking care of the wound on Kayle''s left arm. Blood dripped from the injury, but it did not look bad.


    Damian was also surprised to see such a thing. He had done his research to know the area was not a ce withmon mutated beast attacks. Why? There was no dungeon entrance around the site, and with the big city close, it was pretty clean of dangerous beasts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Something attacked me! It looked like a freaking little demon with wings!"


    Kayle knew the wolves, the bears, the snakes, and all the animals that could hurt a man, but the thing he saw? It looked like those beasts that the TV broadcasted asionally, with superhumans fighting them.


    Damian, someone knowledgeable about beasts, guessed the creature Kayle talked about was an imp, a creature that looked like a minor demon who could attack with its ws and teeth and throw fire.


    That was not usually found in those areas; it was a mutated beast from the dungeon!


    "But I thought there were no dungeon entrances around this ce. Could there be one here?"


    The idea of a dungeon entrance near The Dawn headquarters was just incredible! Damian would not depend on other organizations to explore the dungeon and get its resources.


    "Calm down, I am not certain of it, but I guess checking out will not hurt."


    He asked Kayle everything that happened, trying to find the exact location of the so-called imp. That way, he would have a ce to start researching the dungeon entrance.


    Kayle did not know much about Damian, as the two never talked to each other, but everyone in the vige talked good stuff about him, so he did not mind sharing what happened to him, going as far as telling the exact details.


    "I will go alone; stay here to protect the people in case beasts attack," Damian said to Vanessa, Hazel, and Serana, who wanted to go with him.


    Vanessa was the one most worried because she did not know the exact extent of Damian''s power. Still, Serana and Hazel knew he was the leader of a new organization and was a mysterious person with plenty of tricks, so it was not with an imp that they would worry about.


    Damian left the vige alone, bringing some prepared food inside his spatial ring in case it took him longer to return or if problems arose during the expedition. It was best to be precautious, and Damian thought about all the oues.


    "This is what makes me keep my head on my neck."


    The attack had happened a little farther from the vige but was still close enough to be seen as dangerous for the vigers. Kayle had run from the imp, and dly he was someone with decent body training, meaning he managed to flee.


    "So this is where the imp attacked him," Damian said, crouching and passing his finger on a burnt wild grass, presumably where the imp threw its fireball.


    Damian was all alert, and then he heard a branch snapping in half,ing right behind his back!

 Chapter 78 Defeating The Imps, And Dungeon

    Damian quickly turned around, and his eyes met a tiny demon with brown skin, red eyes, two bat wings, and a big nose. It was an imp!


    He did not know if it was the same imp that attacked Kayle, but it was an imp that he was sure about!


    "An imp, a beast that can fly, broke a branch while walking? This does not feel right..."


    Damian was not stupid, or else he would have died back when he was inside the dungeon. His mind worked at full speed, and he first thought about distraction!


    So, he moved his head to all sides as quickly as possible, and sure thing, another imp was flying, using a tree as cover. Before Damian spotted the imp, it had already tossed a fireball toward him, and when he noticed it, Damian could feel the heat on his face, and his hair moved backward.


    The attack was hard to dodge, but he did not need to! Damian was always hearing his protective slime armor, even if it did not show, so the ck slime moved toward his head where the fireball would hit, creating a protectiveyer!


    That did not happen when Tray punched him because Damian knew it was not a killing blow. Hell, it did not even hurt him back then. But a fireball from a mutated beast was a different story, and Damian did not want to take the shot.


    Even with the slime protecting his face, Damian still felt a burning pain, but the good part was that his face was not all burnt. The slime protected him from fatal damage and wounds hindering hisbat capabilities.


    "You two bastards were plotting against me! I am the scheming king!" Damian cursed the two imps, preparing an attack of his own.


    He moved his hand, and the slime ring created a ck shield that Damian controlled using his Telekineses, protecting his back from the imp''s attacks.


    Then, Damian faced the imp who threw the fireball at him and said, "I will end you first!"


    The slime formed two gauntlets, covering both of his hands, and using the power of his legs, Damian dashed toward the imp.


    It was not a stupid creature, so it flew slightly higher to avoid Damian''s attacks. The imp madeughing sounds for a split second, thinking a human-like Damian would not reach him.


    Damian internallyughed after witnessing the situation, using his mental abilities to fly, reaching the imp, and throwing a right hook right into it!


    The size of his gauntlet was simr to the entire body of the imp, and with forceing from his high attributes and the power of the slime itself, the imp could not endure it, breaking its bones and making it fall.


    With one strike, the life of a beast ended, and it was time for Damian to get the other imp, who was already thinking about fleeing!


    "Come here, you bastard!"


    Damian chased the imp through the skies, grabbing it as he was way faster than that thing. He did not kill it but tried to use his mental abilities to look for the dungeon entrance if there was one around the area.


    The imp spoke a lot of nonsense in anguage Damian did not understand. "Speak it in the general bestialnguage, you bastard."


    All the beasts had thenguage they spoke for their kind and a general one, as all the intelligent beasts from the dungeon couldmunicate using that.


    "I will not tell you where the dungeon entrance is because you will kill me anyway, so screw it!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    That was basically what the imp said. It was smart because that was precisely what would happen to him after Damian got the needed information.


    "I have no time to torture, and I am not good at it either," Damian thought, punching the imp with his gauntlet and killing it.


    After ending the life of the two beasts, Damian returned to the area and tried to look for any clues regarding the dungeon entrance.


    It meant it was well-hidden if no one found it up to that point.


    "Well, not many peoplee to this vige anyway, and if this is the first time the beasts left the dungeon, then it is understandable no one found it. But if I want to keep the monopoly of this ce, I have to keep this a secret."


    Damian knew the entrance would be a cobblestone building, so if he did not see it in the in forest, it had to be somewhere else, but where?


    He searched for the entire morning and afternoon, stopping to eat the grilled fish and sd he had brought.


    "Harder than I thought."


    After Damian finished eating, he stopped by the nearby river to get some fresh water to drink, and when he did that, he saw it!


    Normal humans could not see the deeper parts of the river, but his body was superior, and Damian saw the cobblestone building at the deepest part of the river.


    "The entrance is underwater! Great, at least it will be easier to avoid being found!"


    Damian was not crazy enough to enter without preparing, so he returned to the vige and looked for Vanessa.


    "Do you want my help? With what?"


    He kept it a secret, and once they arrived near the river, Vanessa could not believe her eyes, "the entrance!"


    "Correct. Can you close it out using your earth-controlling ability? And also make it more hidden, if possible."


    The n was to build something around the river and probably move a part of the headquarters underground, close to the entrance, to ensure no one would find it and not use it.


    But for now, Damian had to find other ways to ensure no one found the ce, and Vanessa was his best option.


    "Fine, I can do it. Move to the side and let me work," Vanessa said.


    Damian dly stepped to the side and watched Vanessa close the dungeon entrance.


    "Now The Dawn has the same thing other big organizations have! It is only a matter of time for us, hahaha!"

 Chapter 79 Internet, And Headquarters

    The first level of the dungeon, which was not even the first floor, only had weak beasts that any proficient superhuman could handle. Its numbers were the only problem, but it was no longer one after Damian closed the dungeon entrance.


    No beasts woulde out, meaning the vige and the surrounding areas were safe, and Damian had all the time in the world to start building something around the dungeon entrance to control it.


    "It''s done. What are your ns with this thing?" Vanessa said right after she closed the dungeon entrance.


    "Me? This is a crucial step for the organization. Leader already knew there was an entrance here, so that''s why we came here first," Damian said.


    That was a lie. He was the leader, but Vanessa could not know, and he also had no idea there was a dungeon entrance there, but Damian wanted to make the leader of The Dawn more mysterious.


    "Is this a joke? How can he know about this if no one else knows? I cannot believe he has more contacts than the big organizations!"


    "He can give abilities to others, so who are the big organizationspared to him? We should build something like a watermill here and build our base. Can you get this piece ofnd to our name somehow?"


    "I''ll see what I can do."


    The vige was nearby, so Damian and the girls could keep living there for some time, but the final goal was to build the headquarters. An entire base in the area close to the river where the dungeon entrance was to ensure no one would use it, making The Dawn have the monopoly of the dungeon.


    All the other big organizations which controlled the country did simr things, so The Dawn would do the same and be even more powerful than them! It would take some time, but Damian was excited about it.


    After dealing with the dungeon entrance problem, Damian returned to the vige to warn everybody that the beasts attacking the vigers had died and that everything was back to normal.


    "You did that? I knew you were a fined but powerful too?"


    Everyone said nice words, and they were genuinely happy about Damian, especially Ja, who kept looking at him with eyes filled with lust.


    "My husband will leave next week for a work trip, which is my chance!" Ja thought as she stared at Damian from afar.


    The building process of their base started the next day at full speed! Vanessa, Serana, and Hazel were helping, but Damian knew it was insufficient or would take a long time!


    But, dly, after the fame Damian got inside the vige, some of the vigers went to help him out. Of course, Damian paid them with money, or rather, Vanessa did, but the important thing was that they were a helping hand that would not question what he was doing there and had no idea about the dungeon.


    Damian feared hiring others from Middlebury because of that. Who knows? The employed people could find out about the dungeon and sell the information to the big organizations, meaning The Dawn would end before officially starting!


    The construction started the following day after Damian found the dungeon entrance. The guy Vanessa asked to install the inte came, meaning things were finally starting to work out for them!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Can you install the inte in another ce too?"


    They installed the inte for their home inside the vige and their future base near the river.


    "Feels good to have inte again, yay!" Damian said, vibrating now that everything was going the way he wanted.


    "Don''t forget the VPNs, or else we are fucked," Vanessa said.


    "I know; I am not stupid."


    The life they had in the vige was peaceful. Still, all of them knew it was far from peaceful and that Damian was a wanted man, so they had to remember that, or else slips would eventually ur, and everything would be over.


    "The Slime Ring can alter my appearance and fool weak people, but the real powerhouses from those organizations, who are certainly after me, will not be fall by this sort of thing..."


    Damian had thought about doing that, but he knew it would not work, so the best course for him was toy low and hope that someday they would forget about that! It was not like he stole a great treasure ormitted a horrendous crime like murder, so it was only a matter of time before everyone forgot about him!


    If a big enough event shocked the entire country, they would undoubtedly forget about Damian! That was what he was aiming for!


    That was one of the reasons he was so focused on improving The Dawn. If they made their first move, creating chaos, then Damian would be a thing of the past.


    "Done; now I can browse the inte and see what people say about me," Damian thought as he opened the inte for the first time using hisptop.


    With all the VPNs working, he was safe while browsing, and the first thing he wanted to know was what people were talking about him, and sure thing, there were not many things on the inte.


    "The principal of Orton''s Superhuman School made the thievery a secret and is trying to find me using his connections. Smart."


    There was no need to put a wanted poster of Damian throughout the country. The standard authorities would only slow the principal down, so he used his connections to find Damian. Also, if normal authorities found Damian, they would arrest him, but the principal wanted Damian dead!


    "For now, I am safe. But I should work to build this ce as fast as possible! Maybe there''s an ability or item in the system that can help me?


    Damian had no Erotic Coins for anything yet, but one week after he got inte and started the construction of The Dawn headquarters, Ja came knocking on his door.

 Chapter 80 Stepmom? (R-18)

    Damian went to answer the door and was surprised to see Ja there! She was his neighbor, so maybe she was there asking for something?


    That was the first thing that came to Damian''s mind, but then he noticed she had something on her hands, "uh, excuse me, Damian. Sorry to bother you, but I made this pie and wanted to give it to you!"


    With her pretty face and soft ck hair, Ja was there, with a pie in her hands, sharing it with Damian.


    "Why is she giving me this? I don''t remember today being anything special."


    Damian stood there silent for a few seconds, trying to remember what that could be. He recalled everything that had happened the past week, and one thing popped into his mind: Ja''s husband was away!


    He had heard her husband would leave on a work trip that day, and Ja was already there, bringing a pie to him. Anyone with at least some intelligence would understand the meaning behind that!


    Also, Serana, Vanessa, and Hazel were taking care of the hidden headquarters of the organization, making the first steps of the construction and testing things out. They had to do that during the night, as it was a secret to everyone else, so Damian was alone, inside his tiny little house, during the night, and a gorgeous milf like Ja came to see him.


    The lovely way she stared at Damian, wearing a type of kitchen overalls that showed more than half of her boobs, an inch away from showing the nipples; it was impossible to resist!


    "Come in. You can put the pie above the table. Feel yourself at home."


    Damian would not let that opportunity go, so he asked Ja to go inside. It was strange to see a hot milf feeling shy, but that was precisely what was happening with Ja, who slowly entered the house with her cheeks as red as tomatoes, and her breath irregr.


    She went toward the main dinner table and ced a basket on it with a pie. After that, she thought about leaving, but deep down, she wanted to stay a little longer, especially after Damian sat on the couch, calling her.


    "We have inte here now, so there are many movies to watch; wanna see some?"


    They had a TV to watch before, as the vige had electricity, but there weren''t many movies to choose from, but it was different now that Damian had inte.


    Ja had nothing else to do at home, alone, and Damian seemed to be in the same scenario, so she said, "sure, why not? Is there a horror movie? I love horror movies!"


    Damian chose a random horror movie and put it on the TV, knowing they would focus on something else and not the film.


    "I will be the first to move!"


    All the lights in the house were out, and Ja screamed a few times while watching the movie, "fuck it! It spooked me!"


    Damianughed beside her, moving closer and closer until both had their bodies touching. Ja started to breathe irregrly again and felt Damian''s hand touching hers.


    -Ja: "Will he move first? I am the milf here, so I should make the first move! This is shameful on my part, but what can I do? Damian is so handsome, and after what I saw that night, he is a wild beast in the bed!"


    She decided to move first, at least in the sexual part, as Damian had touched her hand already. So Ja moved her left hand, grabbing Damian''s pants right where his dick was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He gaped his mouth, moving his gaze from the movie toward her face, shocked that she had moved first! "Is she finally feeling at home here?"


    Then, before long, Ja had her entire hand inside his pants, rubbing his dick. She felt the hard stick, and the more she stroked it, the bigger it got until the point that shocked even her!


    "This is much bigger than my husband''s!"


    Ja was almost drooling with the thought of having such a big dick pounding inside her pussy, so instead of just rubbing it with her hand, Ja went down with her mouth, sucking it.


    Her soft lips made contact with his manhood, sending a pleasing sensation throughout his entire body, making him feel like he was in heaven!


    Damian lightly moaned; as different from all the women he had sex with, Ja knew precisely what she was doing and was experienced in it!


    How she moved her tongue and mouth, licking and sucking simultaneously and using one of her hands to rub the dick, was incredible.


    "Your cock is delicious, way better than my husband''s! He will be out for one week, so I''lle here to care for you, darling."


    "Ahh, fucking yes. Suck it all!"


    *Cough


    Ja gagged with the cock, "let mommy take care of it. I will ensure all the milk is out, and you will feel good, my sweet boy."


    It turned into something like a stepmom kind of thing, and for some reason, it was hot! Damian loved it and let her do the work with the sucking until he could not hold anymore, cumming inside her mouth.


    A huge cum load that Ja sucked with ease, and when she looked at Damian''s dick again, it was still hard as a rock, ready to continue with the sex!


    "My husband would be tired and would sleep after this. Can you still keep going?" She asked.


    Damian smirked, "keep going? Our night is only starting, mom."


    He let the movie y to muffle their sounds and then looked for some condoms inside his bedroom, returning to the couch with his sword protected and ready forbat!


    Ja was lying on the couch, already ying with her pussy, which was all wet, just waiting for the cock toe!


    She then spread her legs and said, e, my boy, fuck your stepmom now!"


    It was freaking hot. Damian moved forward with one thought: "I''ll destroy my stepmom today!"

 Chapter 81 [Bonus ] Anal With Stepmom (R-18)

    Ja had her legs spread open, and she gently used the tip of her fingers to y with the clitoris while waiting for Damian''s return. Once he was back, she gazed at his manhood, which looked like a saber, and could not wait for it to go inside.


    "Come, mom is waiting," she said.


    She did not have to say obvious things to him. Damian went right at it, spitting on her pussy, and then moving his body close to hers, cing just the tip of the cock inside her pussy.


    It was big enough that Ja moaned the moment the mushroom head went in, and that was only a tiny fraction of Damian''s manhood, making her realize it was way bigger than expected!


    "Are you ready? This is going to be a night your cuck husband never gave you," Damian said.


    "I am more than ready; I need this!"


    Damian was there to make her feel pleasure, so he moved his hips, putting more of his cock inside of her, "ahh, my sweet boy," Ja said, feeling the spear touching the walls of her vagina.


    The pussy of hers was wet, and each time Damian moved in and out, sounds echoed throughout the living room, yet the movie ying in the background muffled the sound, and that fact gave Ja the confidence to scream and moan as if there was no tomorrow!


    -Ja: "I want to enjoy this the best I can! How he looks at and fucks me is something I never had before! I have one week to give my pussy to him the best I can!"


    She was not feeling happy with her husband, especially in bed, but they were still together because of their daughter, who needed the support of both to keep going.


    But now that Tray, her husband, was out of the picture for an entire week, Ja wanted to fuck the youth that moved near her house a month ago, someone she felt attracted to when their eyes met.


    Damian could not care less about her husband or if the two were having trouble in their marriage. Ja was the one who looked for him, and wanted to fuck, so why would he refuse? It was not only pleasure for him, but also strength!


    "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, ah!!!"


    The more Damian fucked, the more Ja wanted it, rolling her eyes and drooling like a slut. He grabbed her hair, pulling it, turning her even more!


    "Treat your stepmom the way you want it, yes! Do whatever you want with my pussy!"


    Damian stopped moving, then used both arms to turn her around, making her asshole face the roof. He went above her, pounding on his eyes like a freaking animal. It was a hardcore fuck, and Ja screamed like crazy.


    For the first time in a long time, she orgasmed over and over again, and the cock was going deeper inside of her, so deep it touched parts of her vagina her husband never could!


    While fucking her pussy, Damian was already cleaning the field for the other hole he wanted, spitting on her ass and using his finger to stretch it out!


    "I never did anal before," Ja said, turning her face to meet Damian''s eyes, and then she said, "please, I want it!"


    It always had been her dream to have her asshole wrecked by a big cock, but her husband never epted it, not liking the idea of fucking an ass, saying it was too gross. Her husband also had a not-so-big cock and acted like a spoiled kid in bed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Damian? He had a massive manhood and would fuck her pussy, asshole, her face without the need to ask!


    "Ask for it again."


    "Please, fuck my asshole, please; I will do anything for it!"


    "Will you stop fucking with your husband ande right to me when feeling horny?"


    "YES, YES. That''s my fucking dream. I will leave during the night and let that pussy husband of mine in the bed alone, and I wille here to suck and give you all my holes!"


    Tray, her husband, had punched Damian out of a sudden, and now Damian had the chance for revenge!


    "Your wife does not even like you anymore, cuckold."


    Damian took his dick out and changed holes, putting only the tip inside her ass, moving way slower than before as it was a more delicate ce.


    Well, delicate only in the first moments. After that, it slid through her ass easily, and Ja moaned, "this feels so good! So this is how it feels to have my asshole wrecked? Oh, I fucking love it!"


    It was her first time doing anal, but Ja was sure she loved it! Damian increased the speed of his hips, and their fuck became rougher and rougher, and soon enough, it turned into a fucking hardcore stepmom sex!


    "I gonna cum soon," Damian said.


    Ja was a mom with huge breasts, the biggest ones Damian had ever seen! When he was close to cumming, she knelt and ced his dick in the middle of her breasts, "let mommy take care of it."


    She grabbed both of her boobs and used them to rub his dick, "ah, this feels so good, stepmom," Damian said.


    Damian sent a massive load of cum on her boobs, and Ja dly licked all of it, not leaving a single drop! Ja had a smile on her face, "you destroyed me, Damian. I can barely walk."


    They cleaned up the ce after the sex, and Ja decided to return home, or her daughter would find it suspicious, "it was marvelous tonight."


    "How long till your cuckold husband returns?"


    "One week, but don''t bother with it; I will find ways toe here even while he is around."


    "That''s what I like to hear, slutty stepmom," Damian said as he pped Ja''s ass, making it bounce.


    She left his house after that, yet she could not wait for the next time she would return to fuck him again.

 Chapter 82 First Contract

    After the first sex with Ja, Damian got some Erotic Coins, meaning Ja was a superhuman! But he guessed she was weak and never really did any training, so he got only 3 Erotic Coins, but it was still better than nothing.


    She returned to his house every night during the week her husband was out. Serana, Hazel, and Vanessa were busy at night with the secret headquarters building, so Damian always had the time needed for a good fuck, and no one suspected anything.


    Well, Tray, Ja''s husband, did. When he returned from his working trip, he noticed that Ja seemed happier, and Tray was not stupid. It had to do with their neighbor, and Tray would do anything to uncover the truth.


    Damian did not care about it, and he was more focused on securing the nearby dungeon and improving his organization than on a pissed cuckold. The first steps of the building were done!


    There was now a watermill in the river, acting to hide the dungeon entrance. Also, Vanessa covered the gate, and now for someone to ess it, it had to go through the organization''s headquarters and not just jump on the river.


    "How are things going?" Damian asked.


    Vanessa took care of all the ground maneuvering using her earth-controlling technique, while Hazel and Serana were the ones exerting strength -- both had strong bodies.


    "Things are going pretty well. This water mill is here to hide the dungeon entrance and look more ''normal'' in our environment, or else we would catch too much attention. Also, we already have our secret entrance with a big room underground with ess to the dungeon from there," Vanessa exined.


    They got help from others to build the watermill, but the secretive things of their organization and the dungeon entrance have been kept a secret from anyone rather than those who were part of The Dawn.


    "Impressive stuff!"


    Damian had helped them build those things, but the girls did most of the job, as he was busy taking care of other things of the organization using hisptop, for example, contracts!


    Anyone with superhuman abilities would go through a learning process in a school, and from there, they would get jobs and increase their positions as they got stronger, increasing their rank as well, from F-Rank Hunter to S-rank Hunter.


    The big organizations often acted as a mediator for people who put contracts asking for the help of superhumans toplete a specific task, ranging from killing beasts, exploring the dungeon, or even killing someone they disliked.


    Of course, the killing part was only present in the shady organizations of the underworld. Damian spent almost his entire day creating the online presence of The Dawn with a website for contact and so on.


    It took way more effort than usual because of the secrecy, as Damian did not want anyone discovering his identity and where the base of operations of The Dawn was.


    The first contract he got was a cleaning one, and the person who ced the contract was looking for someone capable of cleaning a beast problem near their house, as the services from the government itself were taking too long.


    Damian epted the offer; the payment was around 12000 bucks, or rather, 12k Novas. It was decent payment for a job like that one, but Damian was not after the money but the reputation for getting better contracts in the future.


    That was the main thing a new organization wanted, so when the person sent him a message through his website stating the task details, Damian responded quickly, saying he would send someone to do the job.<novelnext></novelnext>


    < Beasts areing from the nearby sewer, and one of my neighbors is dead!>


    <The government is not doing anything, so I looked for cheap organizations to do the work>


    <I''m at Jake Lake city>


    <This is my GPS location>


    A guy named Joshua wanted help. The beasts did not attack him or his family, but someone had already got killed, and he had a small daughter that he wished to protect, so Joshua decided to look for help on his own, not waiting for the government of the others around him to do something.


    Damian shared the news with the organization''s members, saying the leader passed this mission to them.


    Vanessa did not feel like going there, as she was also someone they were looking for, just like Damian, "I''ll stay here and finish this ce. Are you sure you want to go, Damian? With everything that is happening?"


    "Yes, I am sure. I can''t stay hidden my entire life and do nothing. Plus, I have my ways of staying in the shadows," Damian said, crossing both arms, "so, all of you will stay here?"


    Hazel thought about going, but she was still training and was not confident in fighting, so she decided not to go that time and perhaps do it in the future after getting more confidence in her skills.


    "All right. But one of you will have to drive me to the airport."


    Vanessa rolled her eyes at that, "of course, it is me, as I am the only one that knows how to drive. Let''s go then."


    Damian packed up, bringing hisptop, some clothing, and money. Then he and Vanessa left for the nearby airport, where Damian flew straight to Jake Lake City.


    They did not ask for documents, as superhumans could hop on a ne without showing them and only count on trips around the country. International flights were a different story.


    He made himselffortable on the cheapest flight possible, trying to get as much profit from the first contract as possible, reaching the designed city after a two-hour flight. With his cellphone, Damian tracked the location using the GPS, and soon he arrived at the house of the person who contacted him.


    It was not a crime to wear masks, so Damian wore one made of his slime, a creepy ck one, and a long dark robe. He tapped the bell, waited until a man opened the door, and when the man saw him, he retreated one step.


    With a different voice than his normal one, Damian said, "where is the sewer you told? The Dawn is here to clean this ce up.


    ",

 Chapter 83 Sewer Hunt (1)

    The man was astonished to find Damian standing right before his door, wearing a peculiar mask that gave him an aura of secrecy.


    "Who are you?" the man said.


    "I''m here for the work. Where is the sewer you talked about?"


    Hearing that, the man understood that the person at his doorstep was the man from The Dawn, the organization he''d hired to clean the nearby sewer since authorities had ignored his plea for help ¡ª and now someone from the neighborhood was already dead!


    "Right! Come, I''ll show you the way," he said, closing the door.


    The sewer was close to the location of the man''s house ¡ª all they had to do was move further down the streets, and there it was, a small entrance made of fine steel, leading straight to a shit ce no one wanted to go.


    "This is it," the man said. "I don''t know what type of beasts are down there, but I am sure you can handle it."


    Despite his reservations about the amount of information included in the contract, Damian knew he had to ept it; it was the only one he had been offered. He deeply stared at the man, saying, "wait for me in your house, and don''t you think about running away, or¡­."


    The man was so scared, his teeth chattered, and his hands shook. "I am not an idiot, believe me," he said, his voice tight with exasperation.


    Nobody dared cross a man who made his livelihood by ying mutated creatures, and the person who employed Damian was well aware of it! Why would he take the chance of endangering himself to avoid the cost of the service? It would be foolish, especially since Damian already knew his address.


    "I will leave you to it. Good luck."


    There was no reason for the man to remain there, so he headed back to his house, staying with his family while Damian did the work he was hired to.


    "This is going to be a living hell," Damian envisaged as he opened up the sewer entrance, taking a plunge.


    It was dark down there, and the water streaming down was a shit one that Damian did not want to put his feet near it, so he used his Telekineses to make his body float, avoiding all the pieces of shit that were hovering the ground.


    The putrid odor made it hard to breathe, but Damian kept his eyes on the prize ¡ª the reward he would get, and the good name his organization would earn if he finished the job like a pro.


    Down below, one had to be vignt in order to stay safe from the mutated beasts that lurked in the shadows. Damian was not na?ve enough to believe that his superhuman capabilities allowed him to go head to head with any mutant creature. That was pure foolishness, and anyone who ventured into the depths of the dungeon knew humans were the hunted, not the hunters.


    Damian traversed the sewers, holding antern he brought to shed light on his route, on the lookout for any traces of beasts. He had to track them down there, which was difficult with all the darkness and shit around the area.


    "It is nearly impossible to detect any kind of scratch marks or anything else on the walls. There is shit, and ck water everywhere."<novelnext></novelnext>


    For a few minutes, Damian descended with no event urring until he heard a peculiar noise from the direction he was heading. He could not pinpoint the sound after one listen, so it was presumably a creature.


    Damian activated his Slime Ring, forming arge cknce, and proceeded cautiously, keeping a sharp lookout at each corner and shadowy area, fearful of a monster lurking there.


    Damian cautiously peered around the corner of the sewer tunnels, and just as he expected, a monster was devouring the dead body of a grown man!


    The creature was like a lizard that could move like a human. It made Damian think of the lizard man from the video games he used to y. He remained still, monitoring the area from behind the corner, to assess if any other lizard man was present or if there were other forms of creatures.


    "Whoever the lizard man is ingesting is already deceased, so there is no gain in going there before cautiously examining the area."


    But despite his best efforts, Damian couldn''t hide from the lizard man, who stopped eating and nced over in his direction.


    "Fuck," Damian thought, grasping his spear, preparing for the inevitable battle.


    The green lizard raced towards him, its four limbs carrying it quickly and powerfully, its sharp teeth bared as it leapt onto him.


    Damian rapidly used his Slime Ring to create a shield, using his Telekineses to navigate it towards the lizard man, blocking its strike. Then, using his right arm, Damian pierced the spear into the lizard''s belly, using the force of his body ¡ª enhanced by the system ¡ª to wound the creature deeply.


    Everything happened in a blur, and as Damian felt the joy of victory, his eyes widened in horror at the sight of the wound!


    The lizard man was known for their healing capabilities, and the wound Damian had caused was healing right before his eyes, like a magic trick!


    "Bullshit," Damian said, venturing his anger.


    The scene before him was enough to break the spirit of any man, but Damian was undeterred, his courage unwavering. He had studied back in Garmony about various types of beasts; he knew that, although the lizard man had tremendous healing powers, it was not infinite.


    Damian relentlessly struck the lizard man, feeling the vibrations of his blows with each impact, until the lizard man no longer had the strength to heal himself.


    He had honed his skill so that he could use his Telekineses and body together inbat. Despite not having an ability that enhanced his body, Damian used his system to strengthen his attributes, making his body strong.


    After two minutes of exchanging blows in the cramped tunnel, Damian''s breaths came out in ragged gasps. The lizard man, with his scaly green skin and sharp ws? Dead on the ground, covered in blood.

 Chapter 84 [Bonus ] Sewer Hunt (2)

    The first beast Damian encountered during his task had been killed, its bodyying in the putrid sludge of the sewer. He wanted to celebrate his victory, but his intuition cautioned him not to get too excited.


    "There''s no way that was the only beast here."


    Damian kept progressing after confronting the lizard, soaring with his Telekineses, venturing further and further into the sewers. He caught a fleeting glimpse of something moving in the corner of his eye. "ahh, a rat!"


    His heart almost stopped at the sight of the rat. "I''m thankful that nobody is around to witness this."


    Damian drifted for approximately five minutes until he reached a wider area, unlike the constricted passageways he had just been in.


    In the center of the space, three lizard-like creatures were in a slumber surrounded by body parts that could have been their lunch or dinner. Damian had a sense of assurance after facing one creature. However, three at once was a different story. That would prove to be a challenge, even for him.


    It was a sh in theirnd. They were familiar with the sewers. They could traverse speedily despite all the muck and liquid. Damian was aware of that fact, and he had to ept it with respect.


    After not finding any viable solution, Damian was about to rush towards the three lizard men when he heard noises from the tunnel he had juste from. Damian, with little thought, used his invisibility cloak and flew up to the highest point he could manage.


    After a few minutes, two men dressed in matching uniforms appeared. Damian knew them as the people from the government, the ones who were supposed toe and clear the ce but never showed up.


    "Why are they here now? Don''t tell me¡­."


    Damian had a suspicion, and when he heard the conversation between the two men, he knew it was true.


    "So, the guy Jared hired is down here already?"


    "Yes. All we have to do is kill him, clear this ce, and report back to him to get some cash."


    "But why does he want to kill that guy, anyway?"


    "I don''t know. He''s following orders, so someone else wants to kill that guy."


    Damian felt a fire rage in his chest when he heard those sentences, and his anger boiled over. The guy who gave them the first contract was trying to kill him? But who is giving that man the orders?


    "No one should know my identity, so I can safely assume this is someone else, and not someone rted to the blood stone event," Damian thought.


    Damian was enraged, but he was conscious of how to deal with the matter. When the two guys crept close to where he was, they saw the three lizard men sleeping in the open and held their breaths, trying tounch a surprise attack.


    "Three at the same time is hard. What should we do?"


    To find a way out of the situation, they attempted toe up with a n, but unfortunately, Damian refused to let that happen. He waspletely hidden from sight as he snatched a rock from the ground and hurled it towards them with as much strength as he could muster.


    The loud noise was enough to stir the three lizard men from their slumber, who then immediately saw the two men and ran towards them with the ferocity of ravenous beasts.


    What about Damian? He was nowhere to be seen, concealed by his power of invisibility and slowly drifting away from the battle that was taking ce on the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Damian peered on from the sidelines as the two men desperately fought for their lives against the lizard men, taking out one of their adversaries, wounding the other, but then tragically losing their own lives in the struggle. Taking advantage of the moment, Damian came out from the shadows to attack the two lizards that were still standing, targeting the one that was wounded first.


    With the help of the Slime Ring, he could craft many spears and, with the help of his Telekineses, he could throw them, each one prating the lizards in different parts, effortlessly exterminating them.


    Well, for a moment, Damian felt dizzy, a side-effect of utilizing too much of his mental abilities. "I should rest after cleaning this ce."


    Damian approached the two cadavers and inspected their garments for anything of use. He found money, but he didn''t take any.


    "What if they have some sort of tracking device? I should forget about this."


    Damian hesitated, weighing the risks against the benefits, before deciding it was not worth it and moving further into the sewers. He cautiously peered around each corner, listening intently for any sign of another beast, yet all was silent.


    "The job is done, I supposed."


    He left the sewer, heading back to the house of the man who hired him. Jared was his name, and when he heard the doorbell, the first thing that popped inside his mind was, "are they back? They killed that guy so fast."


    But the moment he opened up the door, it was not the two men from the government but Damian! Jared was shocked, not believing what his eyes were seeing. He gathered all of his strength to act normal.


    "So how was the sewers? Is it done?" Jared said.


    "Yes. The beasts are dead. Where is my payment?"


    Damian went straight to the point, receiving his money, and then leaving the area.


    "I will stand by to spy on you, Sr Jared. Let me see who is the person trying to kill me."


    Damian was ted to be on the job, concealed from Jared''s sight, keeping watch outside of his home to see what he might do.


    Sure enough, at the stroke of midnight, Jared left his house with a screech of tires, his ck car disappearing into the night.


    "Now, who is this person that ordered you to kill me?" Damian thought, staring at the car, following closely behind.

 Chapter 85 Finding The Boss

    The car Jared drove was a ck one, making it more difficult for Damian to chase it during the night, but nothing too difficult for him, who used his invisibility cloak and his Telekineses to chase it like a ghost!


    He did not use a car for himself, no. The traffic would only slow him down, and there were nows preventing anyone from flying ¡ª little people could fly using their powers. Damian was a lucky bastard.


    So, despite the traffic on the streets of Jake Lake City, it was not a problem for Damian. They traversed through half of the city until reaching a harbor area near ake, which also gave ess to the sea further down.


    Jared stopped the car near a metal fence with some bulky man with guns. "Jared? You did not warn you wereing to see the boss."


    "We have someplications and that''s why I came rushing. Do you mind opening this gate? Or do I need to remind you are only a thug?" Jared said after he pulled the window of his car down, facing the bulky men.


    Damian could feel the tension, even from afar, yet the thugs did nothing, opening the gate like loyal dogs. From that, Damian was understanding the ce was the base of operations of the gang, but he still did not know who the boss was.


    So, different from Jared, who had to enter using normal means, Damian flew through the metal fence, entering the harbor area with minor problems, following Jared''s car closely behind to not lose it.


    The car stopped once again, but this time, in front of an immense building that looked like a storage room in the harbor. Then Jared left his car and went inside.


    There were thugs in the front, back, and all around the building.


    "This must be the ce where the boss is. It would exin the tight security," Damian thought as he scanned the area looking for an entrance.


    The good part about all of that was the people securing the ce. They were all weak, most weren''t even superhumans, and those who were did not have the training to control their abilities.


    Also, the power of Damian''s cloak was just too powerful against these weak people, as they did not even sense his presence.


    Damian flew past them, scanning the top of the building for an entrance ¡ª even with his invisibility, opening the door right in front of the thugs would be impossible, so he had to find some other entrance.


    dly, there was a type of window at the top, so Damian used that to enter the building and have a good view of what was happening down there.


    When Damian looked down, he saw more thugs inside the building. Jared passed by them, walking into he reached a small room.


    "Please don''t go in, please don''t go in!"


    The ideal circumstance would be for the boss to emerge, so that Damian could get a glimpse of the man. When Damian centered his vision on the man who emerged from the minor room, he was stunned.


    Well, it would have made sense for that person to want to kill him, but how did he learn about his identity?


    "Fucking Joffrey? What the fuck?"


    It was Joffrey, the same one who tried to attack Damian during the tournament, yet the attack did not work as intended.


    "How does he know about my identity? Impossible!" Damian thought as he kept staring at Joffrey, trying to see if it was really him.


    On getting the information, Damian left, particrly since Jared and Joffrey went into a little area, making it impossible for Damian to hear anything.


    "I want a room for the night," Damian said.


    The ce he stayed was a cheap hotel, a ce no one would go looking for him. Ady was behind the counter, and she did not mind for a guest to have a mask on ¡ª people were that crazy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She gave Damian the keys to his room. He dly epted them and went to the second floor. The staircase creaked at each step of how old it was, but Damian did not mind walking all the way to his room.


    He tossed his items on the cheap bed, grabbed hisptop, and sat on a wooden table near the kitchen.


    Damian wanted to know how Joffrey got the information about him, and how should he proceed with the situation.


    Out of all the members of The Dawn, Vanessa was the most acknowledgeable one.


    <Vanessa, something is happening here>


    <Sup Damian. Missing me already?>


    <Shut up. Look, I got the money from the contract, but it was a trap>


    <A trap? What do you mean?>


    <Do you know Joffrey? That dude from Garmony who would marry Aurora, but she ditched him>


    <The blonde one with an ice ability?>


    <Yes. He rules a freaking gang here, and he hired the man to kill me>


    <What? How? Look, he might be out of Garmony since this is the time of the year they give their students a vacation. But how did he know it was you? Aren''t you wearing a mask?>


    <I am! He tried to kill me back then when the tournament was happening, and I attacked him. Is it possible he has some divination ability or some other bullshit?>


    <Right, I almost forgot about that!? He is from a freaking noble family who lives in a secluded castle. They surely have someone with some divination abilities. It would exin how he knows your identity, and how he knows you would go to Jake Lake City>


    After reading thest sentence Vanessa sent him through the message app, Damian bumped the table with his fist, "fuck. Aren''t these abilities the counter of being a secret organization?"


    Damian went back to the keyboard of hisptop, typing another sentence to Vanessa, one that would turn into a mission for her.


    <Is there a way to avoid divinations? Like an enchanted item, perhaps? We will need one for all the members of The Dawn>


    <Well, I know someone who is an enchanter. I will try to contact it>


    <Good. I''ll keep in touch if something else happens here>


    It was not a good feeling to have someone read all of your movements through some divination bullshit, and Damian would not let that pass.


    "Do you like a beat up, Joffrey?"


    ",

 Chapter 86 [Bonus ] Facing Joffrey, Again

    "What do you mean, you paid him? I thought he was supposed to be dead. DEAD!" Joffrey said, yelling at Jared.


    They were both inside the little room in a reunion which Jared had to exin to him how he could not kill his target.


    "I don''t know how, but he survived the lizard men down the sewer, and probably killed the two men we sent," Jared said.


    Joffrey was as red as a cherry, and he wanted to find something to punch, but restrained himself from venturing his anger on Jared''s face.


    He breathed deeply, trying to reassess the situation, "right, Damian got me that time during the tournament, so he is not as simple as he looked. Our prophet warned me, saying I should not mess with him, but who cares? It is not like he is the chosen one!"


    The first attempt may have failed, but Joffrey was ready to do many more, at least during the time he had a vacation.


    "Look for him again, but this time, don''t fail me."


    With a nod, Jared left the room, the building, and the harbor itself, ready to use all of his contacts to find Damian.


    ~~~~


    Damian spent the night in that cheap hotel, hidden from everyone. He even denied the room maid, afraid his location might be exposed by that.


    He did not want to do next. Was going after Joffrey the right move? Wouldn''t that bother his family even more? It was impossible to know, but Damian was not feeling like leaving Joffrey without a lesson.


    "Should I kill him? No, that would only make me more of a wanted man. Maybe I should beat him up? Yes, that would feel good."


    After doing his morning routine, Damian went to a nearby fast-food restaurant, ordering a burger and a coffee because why not?


    "Yummy, but unhealthy."


    Damian felt bad for a moment as he was not doing the proper diet and gym workout as he did back when he had his bro Magnus helping him out.


    "How are they?"


    It was a mystery to him how Aurora and Magnus were doing. Damian wanted to message them, but if he did that, then Garmony would track him down, and Darius was still pissed Damian did not give him the blood stone.


    So the risk was too much, "now that they are on vacation I could try to talk with them? But I don''t know their numbers."


    Garmony Upper School gave the cellphones to the students with a preset number. It was not their personal phone, so even if Magnus and Aurora were now on vacation, Damian could not contact them.


    Damian felt bad about that, but then he thought about him beating Joffrey up, and that brightened his day. He finished eating, and then he left, looking for Joffrey, who would presumably be in that harbor area.


    Once he got there, it looked the same as it didst night, and the same level of security was still present. Damian walked in without using his invisibility cloak, stopping before the gate.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The thugs that were protecting quickly noticed his presence, and they were not dumb to not recognize that was the man their boss was talking about these past days.


    "What are you doing here? Are you lost?" one thug said.


    Damian only stared at the man, and used his mental control ability, making the thug pass out, falling on the ground.


    The others who were watching the scene could not understand what was happening, but Damian did the same to them, passing through the gate with many thugs on the ground, unconscious.


    For him, it was hard to get inside the head of powerful beasts or powerful superhumans, but normal thugs? They were nothing to Damian, and all he had to do was enter inside their mind, and shut it out, making them fell unconscious.


    He continued having many thugsing in his direction, some even shouting using their guns, but the bullets could not pass through the ck slime armor Damian had all over his body.


    "Just give up," Damian said, waving his hand, making all the weapons fly from the hands of the thugs, and then all knocking them out using his mind.


    In a few seconds, all the security around the harbor ¡ª something Joffrey was proud of ¡ª was out and cold, and Damian barely moved his hands to do all of that.


    Then, he stepped inside the building where Joffrey and Jared metst time. Sure thing, there were some men inside, waiting for him with their weapons aimed at him, but they did not shoot.


    They had seen what happened with the others who tried to shoot Damian, so they only waited for their boss'' orders.


    Speaking of the boss, Joffrey came out of the tiny room, staring at Damian as if he was seeing his worse nightmare.


    "Why are you here? How did you find me?"


    Joffrey knew Damian''s identity, and they lured him to Jake Paul City, but he did not know the exact extent of Damian''s powers, especially about the items Damian had.


    The divination the prophet from his family got was subjective, and it did not give all the answers he wanted. Also, Joffrey was going against his family, chasing Damian. They had strictly said, ''don''t mess up with this man.'' Joffrey ignored it.


    Damian slowly walked toward Joffrey, passing through the thugs who had their weapons at him. "it was easy to track you. You smell like shit, so I just followed it."


    ? "YOU! Who do you think you are by saying this to my boss?"


    One thug got angry after hearing that, and despite the warnings of all the others, he still shot Damian, but it was useless.


    He did not even wait for his slime armor to stop the bullet. Damian stopped it himself, moving his hand, using the Telekineses to stop the bullet in mid-air.


    "Do you want me to send this bullet back to you now?" Damian said with a smirk.

 Chapter 87 Unexpected Turn Of Events

    All the other bandits witnessing the scene did not move an inch before when they saw Damian. Why? They were not stupid to challenge someone like him after the damage caused right outside of the warehouse. All of them were standing.


    But the thug who shot Damian? It was a newly recruited one who still could not hold back its feelings, making it move its sweaty finger on the trigger, shooting against someone who he was not supposed to.


    It was a good thing thatdy luck was with the youth that day, as Damian moved his hand, making the bullet fell to the ground and not in the chest of that kid.


    Was because Damian was kind? No, more like he was not feeling like dealing with a dead body at that moment, especially with a douchebag like Joffrey standing right before him.


    Damian moved his head, locking his gaze at the Joffrey''s blue eyes and stupid face. "How did you find me?"


    He knew the answer to that question, but still acted innocent.


    "Me? I have contacts, differently from you it seems. Now, are you ready to finally die by my hands?" Joffrey said, adjusting his hands as if he was ready to shoot an ice spike toward Damian.


    "Funny thing, right? We shed multiple times, yet you lost all the times. Don''t you ever learn you are just a piece of crap backed by a noble family?"


    "YOU!"


    Joffrey''s face was red, and he was burning with anger, moving his hand toward Damian, but before he could do anything, the door of the warehouse opened. The gaze of all the thugs, Damian, and Joffrey went toward the warehouse door to see who had the courage to enter there.


    "Who is that old man?" Damian said.


    The person who opened the door was an old man with a medium stature, thick white brows and hair, a long beard, and a wrinkled face showcasing the passage of time had not been kind to him.


    Damian did not know who that person was, but Joffrey knew it very well. It was his grandfather!


    "Grandpa Neil!? What are you doing here?" Joffrey said.


    "I think you are the one who has to answer that question, right? Even after I strictly said to you not to go after this person, you did all the same."


    Neil slowly walked toward Joffrey, and Damian went to the side, opening the path to him. That was a family fight, and one he was not feeling like interrupting, especially after knowing who that older man was.


    "He is surely powerful, so I must be careful."


    "You don''t understand. He, he-"


    "He what? Hum? He spoke with the girl that did not want to marry you anymore?" Neil looked at Damian and said, "do you know before the sses in Garmony started, this little guy and Aurora were not marrying anymore, yet he got jealous and acted like a stupid person. I am sorry for that."


    That was unexpected. Not the fact Aurora and Joffrey would not marry anymore ¡ª Damian knew that ¡ª but the fact that Neil, his grandpa, seemed like a decent person.


    "Maybe Joffrey is the only stupid one in his family? Or is Neil faking it?" Damian thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Joffrey did not know how to answer. He first yelled to the thugs, "everyone out, NOW!"


    Everyone left the warehouse, leaving only Damian, Joffrey and Neil, who all went to the tiny room in the back to chat.


    Damian was not liking the idea of staying too close to that old man, but there wasn''t much he could do, so he followed along with it, hoping his life would not get in danger.


    Once the three were inside the room, sitting on afy white couch, Neil said, "Joffrey, aren''t you going to apologize for being so stupid and trying to kill your friend multiple times?"


    "F-Friend?"


    "Of course. You two studied together, so why are you so upset about him? Why are you angry with him about your failed marriage? He has nothing to do with it."


    Joffrey felt like a frog was inside his throat as he said, "I am sorry, Damian. I will not try to kill you anymore."


    The events were going in a direction Damian had never even thought of. A freaking old man woulde here to roast his grandson, and now Joffrey was apologizing?


    "Is this a joke?" Damian said.


    Neilughed after hearing that. "joke? Joffrey, people are now thinking you are an idiot. Should I tell him about the times youplimented him on me? Saying how he was talented and looked like a good guy. Hell, you even told me you weren''t even trying to kill him."


    "What? No, grandpa stop saying this. Damian, this is all lies that he is talking about, alright?"


    "What the fuck is happening here? So Joffrey wanted to befriend me all this time? But why did he act like such an idiot and crazy person? Does he have a double personality? Or maybe he''s a psycho?"


    Damian was not understanding a single thing, yet he went with the flow, but of course, he would not let Joffrey go unharmed. He got up from the couch and moved toward him.


    "Damian? W-What are you doing?" Joffrey said, feeling the harsh punch on his face, right on his nose, making it bleed.


    "Why the hell did you do that?" Joffrey said, cing his hand on his nose, and then seeing the blood afterward.


    Neil watched everything and felt it was the right move. "you should be thankful he only punched you once. If it was me, then I would beat you until you turned into a blob fish."


    "So, are we good now? I think it will take me some time to forget about what your grandson did," Damian said, sitting beside Neil again.


    "If it makes you feel better, I will teach him a lesson once we are back home. Speaking of this, do you want to visit my castle? I can promise you my family is not douchebags. Well, perhaps my son and my grandson are a little, but that''s not my fault, I promise you."


    Damian could tell Neil was not asking, and he had to go there or else it would be problems, so he epted the offer, bringing a bright smile to that old man.

 Chapter 88 Astrid

    The surprising thing was that the isted castle where Joffrey and his family lived was near Jake Lake City.


    "Hartnor? So this is your surname?" Damian said, staring at Joffrey.


    He had guessed that was the name after seeing a few signs that said ''Hartnor Castle.'' Any person would guess the same.


    "Yes, is there a problem with the name?" Joffrey said.


    He would turn a little aggressive out of a sudden, and Damian could not yet figure it out why.


    "Stop you two," Neil said, stopping the fight before it started.


    After their reunion back in the warehouse, the three left in a luxurious car directly toward the Hartnor castle that was not that far from where they were. Well, Damian first passed in the cheap hotel he was staying, and grabbed his stuff.


    He did not know if he would be in danger inside their territory, but Neil was not asking for him to go, so saying no would make things worse.


    "I will just go with the flow," Damian thought as he stared at a castle in the distance through the car''s window.


    A few maids and butlers were waiting outside when Neil''s car arrived, taking care of the Joffrey''s and Damian''s bags, carrying them straight to his room.


    The castle was massive, with a bridge to ess it, as there was a pool of water around the castle. Its walls were tall, having around 15 meters, and the rustic design gave the ce a unique charm.


    Damian liked the vibe there as it reminded him of the small vige he was living, with green all around, and without the constant noise of the city.


    "I knew Joffrey was rich, but this is too much," Damian thought as he went inside the castle, looking at all the paints and furniture that were as expensive as a car.


    Once they were inside, a gorgeousdy came rushing toward Damian and hugged him! It was once again something he was not expecting.


    "U-uh, I am sorry for this, I just saw how awesome you are¡­." she said with her cheeks turning red, and barely able to spit the words.


    Neil was beside Damian, and he understood the confusion on his face. "I am not the one with a divination power, but she is. She saw some things about you, and for her, you are awesome." he then poked Damian using his arm, "she is single, you know."


    "Grandpa!"


    Damian got to know that blonde, gorgeous woman with blue eyes was Joffrey''s sister, Astrid. Differently from him, she did not enroll in any academy like Garmony, and got her teachings at home.


    That type of thing was only possible because they were a noble family, meaning that they could get a certificate to her even with home teaching, but for normal people that was not possible, and you would have to enroll in an academy if wanted a proper job in the future.


    Well, only if you want to work for others. Damian was not concerned about having to flee from Garmony because he was now the owner of his organization, and the person calling the shots was him!


    "Come, your room is right beside mine," Astrid said, pulling Damian by the arm, dashing through the castle, leaving all the servants and family members astonished.


    Neil was there with Joffrey, who said, "Grandpa, I know I acted dumb with Damian, and you are probably going to kick my ass because of it."


    "Correct."


    "But what is this thing about marriage with my sister? She needs a powerful man to be by her side, and someone she truly loves."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Damian is strong. He beat you up multiple times. Now, only time will tell if the two are going to like each other."


    "Wait, you brought him here because of this?"


    "Of course. We are a decent house, but you tarnished our reputation, and almost made him hate us. Look, Astrid saw he is an important figure, like someone who would change this forever. We must befriend him and help him out."


    "What? Aren''t you just speaking too highly of him? He can''t be that important, right?"


    "We will see."


    ~~~~


    Astrid and Damian went to the highest floor of the castle where her room was. She opened up a massive double-door and said, "this is my room, did you like it?"


    The room was massive, as big as a house, with a bathroom inside, a study room, a small personal library, and a balcony.


    "This is huge!? Do you have all of this for yourself?" Damian asked.


    He had some money, well, his family had, but it was apletely different world from Astrid''s family. The amount of money they had was just astonishing!


    "Did you like it?" Astrid said as she jumped onto her bed. "The room beside mine is yours, and not that much different from this one."


    "Is it Joffrey''s old room or something?"


    Astrid went silent after the question. "it was the room of our older brother who got lost inside the dungeon years ago. Sorry, I don''t like to talk about this."


    "No problem. So, I will settle the things inside my room, and we can explore the castle togetherter. Okay?"


    "Ok!"


    Damian left her room and went to the one beside hers, and sure thing, it was huge just like hers, with the only difference being the nkets and the decoration.


    He ced his bag on the bed, grabbed hisptop, and talked with Vanessa, exining the situation that turned to be a crazy one.


    <What? Well, I knew Joffrey''s family was decent, and I was wondering why you two were so unfriendly with each other. But why are you there?>


    <An old man basically made mee here by force. Anyway, how should I proceed with this?>


    <They know you are from The Dawn, so they are probably going to ask questions about the leader of the organization, and try to befriend you. If they seem decent, then having friends is not a bad idea. Also, the enchanted item to prevent divination we talked about, I got it. Can I send to their address?>


    <Yes, the address is¡­ >


    After talking with Vanessa through message, Damian left the room to meet with the beautiful girl that was waiting outside. She grabbed him by the arm, touching her boobs on his chest. The soft and warm sensation was incredible, and she said, "let''s go for a tour!"

 Chapter 89 A Noble Help

    Astrid was excited to show the castle to Damian, who was starting to feel at home there. Well, at least he did not have a sense of danger after hearing what Vanessa said to him.


    "Will theye to contact me about The Dawn? They will never suspect I am the owner of this organization, so I should be fine."


    What Damian wanted at that moment was the enchanted ring to protect him from Astrid''s divination power. He was okay with them knowing he was part of The Dawn ¡ª they already knew that by that point ¡ª but they could not know he was the person in charge of the organization.


    How long would it take for the ring to get to him was still a mystery, but Damian believed they would not try to use Astrid''s power if he behaved? Also, a powerful ability like that one must need some preparations to work.


    "This is the garden area, and that''s our hot pools! They are extremely good this time of year as it is getting cold," Astrid said.


    "What about that building?" Damian pointed toward a small stone structure.


    "That''s where we bury the dead."


    Astrid was visibly shaken again, and judging by the way she talked, that was not a lie, but not the truth either. Damian, of course, just ignored the fact and acted as if everything was okay.


    "I see. And that building over there must be where you do your training, no?" Damian said, quickly changing the subject to make her think he forgot about thest question.


    "Right. Do you want toe see me train tomorrow?" Astrid asked.


    "Sure."


    The sun was already fleeing the scene, and a full-moon took over the sky. Astrid often trained during the morning times, and the study and reading part happened in the afternoon.


    They walked around the courtyard, seeing the flowers for a while, until it was time for the two to go into the dining hall to meet with the others.


    There were plenty of servants there, cing all kinds of foods above an immense table that had enough seats for around 30 people, yet the number present that night was much lower.


    Damian knew two of the people there: Neil and Joffrey. There were two others, a man and a woman, and he guessed those two were Joffrey''s and Astrid''s parents.


    The man had a thin frame, but just by looking at him Damian knew it was not someone he should mess with. He had an aura that reminded him of Darius.


    Beside the thin frame, what caught the attention was how young the man looked despite having two children between 18 and 19, respectively, and also the ck-hair, different from his kids and wife, who were blonde.


    Neil was so old his hair had lost color, so Damian did not know what was its natural color, but presumably it was ck.


    "So you are Damian? Nice to meet you. I am Glen, and this is my wife Judy. Please, sit, feel yourself at home!" Glen said, pointing to one chair at the dining table.


    Damian waited for Astrid to move first ¡ª she was their daughter and was at her castle ¡ª and after that, he followed her, sitting beside Astrid.


    Joffrey kept gazing at the two being so tight together, not knowing if that was a good thing or not, but said nothing as his grandpa was already pissed at him, and he did not want to make his father too.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you enjoying the castle? The peace here is something I cannot live without," Glen said.


    After sitting on afy chair with a red-colored stuffed, Damian grabbed himself a bowl with a soup which clearly only had expensive ingredients, gazing toward Glen, "this ce is incredible. I am also a person who enjoys quiet ces. Do you hunt around here?"


    Damian believed that was something a rich person in a castle at the middle of nowhere would do, and sure thing, it sparkled Glen, who said, "yes, I do hunting, mainly against creatures from the dungeon to keep the safety of our territory, but I also enjoy fishing as well. We can go together tomorrow."


    The way Glen spoke about it was pure excitement, and he did not ask Damian if he wanted to go, but basically said he WOULD go.


    "That would be outstanding," Damian said as he ate his soup.


    Astrid was all smiles. She was happy that her father was being friendly with Damian, as it was a rare thinging from him.


    "So I heard the principal of Orton''s Superhuman School is after you," Glen said.


    Damian who was smiling and chatting went silent, not quite understanding what was the meaning behind Glen''s words.


    "Damian. I don''t judge you, and honestly, I feel like that principal is an idiot. The thing is, the organization you are part of is new, and I, and everyone else here, want to help you grow."


    "Why? I don''t see why would you do that without getting nothing in return," Damian said.


    He was not stupid to think there was such a thing as a free lunch.


    "You are right. We only want you to get stronger and help me find my lost son. Of course, if you want to help me out with other things that''s up to you,"


    "You see Damian, I trust my daughter, and I trust her abilities. She saw you as an important figure that would shake the world in the future, and I would be fool to not help you," Glen said.


    Everything he talked about made sense, and Damian did not sense any particr movement, meaning Glen was telling the truth, or was a pretty good liar.


    "What do you say?"


    Damian did not know how to answer so he said, "can I spend some days here and get to know all of you better? Then I will have an answer."


    "Of course! It would be strange to ept the help without knowing us first. Now, let''s eat."


    They ate dinner and chatted about many things until it was finally time for Damian to go to his room. Once there, he had more important things than just sleeping.


    "Let me see what you are hiding in that building over the courtyard."

 Chapter 90 Starry Sky

    The balcony of Damian''s room was the perfect ce for him to used to leave his room during nighttime, so he did just that.


    It was a beautiful starry sky outside, and Damian took a moment to look up and contemte the scenery, thinking about all the things that had happened to him since the first day he joined Garmony Upper School.


    He had met quite a few people during his journey, but two of them, his first friends, were not with him, and they could not even contact each other.


    "Aurora, Magnus, I will find you two after I leave this castle," Damian thought.


    Damian was lost in thoughts as he stared at the sky, only returning to his senses after he heard a voiceing from his left side.


    "Damian? Are you also enjoying the beautiful sky tonight? I do this almost every day!" Astrid said.


    She went to her balcony almost every day to see the stars. It was her way of connecting with the world.


    Astrid had no friends in the castle. Sure, some servants talked to her, but their worlds were different. Joffrey, her brother, was now busy attending sses in Garmony Upper School, and he was only there during the vacation.


    After it ended, she would be all alone again. The stars and the moon were her only friends, and she talked to them every night.


    But now it was no longer the case! Damian was there, and he was someone she could talk to.


    "Yes, the night is beautiful tonight, but not even close to your beauty," Damian said, smiling toward Astrid.


    It caught her off guard. Her cheeks turned red, and she moved her gaze away from Damian, looking toward the moon, "t-thanks. Do you want toe here to my balcony?"


    That was an invitation Damian would not refuse. He jumped over to her balcony -- it was rather close, so he did it without using his Telekineses to fly.


    "My brother often watched the sky with me," Astrid said, remembering of her past, "Damian, will you help us find him in the future?"


    Damian could see she cared for her older brother and missed him. But how long did he disappear? He was not stupid to think that after all this time, her brother was still alive.


    Sure, and if there was one, Damian would help her.


    "I will do anything I can to help you find him," Damian said.


    It was not one hundred percent true. He barely knew them, so why should he help? But, if Glen did what he told him, and helped him grow his organization and perhaps clear his name of those who were chasing him, then he would surely help find her brother.


    Damian did not want to hurt her by saying the uncorrected words, and he believed being there for her at that moment was the most important thing, and not all the promises he was making.


    They both sat together on the balcony, watching the stars and the moon. The surrounding area was so silent that the two could hear each other''s breathing.


    ? She moved closer to him, grabbing his hand. Damian said nothing as he felt the soft fingers and palm of Astrid.


    "I-I never kissed someone before," she said, trying to pick up the right words to form the sentence.


    The direction of the conversation was one Damian was not expecting, at least not in their first contact.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And why are you telling me this?"


    "I-I don''t know," Astrid said.


    Damian knew she would not make the first move, so he got even closer to her, wrapping his arm around her waist. "do you trust in me with this?" he said.


    "Y-yes."


    He moved closer to her, and their lips met. The softness of her lips; the taste of her strawberry gloss; everything was perfect!


    It was safe to say she was a princess. Damian did not use his tongue at first, but then he did, and she did not know what to do, but followed along, wrapping her tongue around his.


    She did not know how a kiss would feel, and it was better than she expected!


    "How did it feel?" Damian asked.


    -Astrid: "The feeling of his lips and tongue! I never felt something like this before. Also, why is my heart beating so fast, and this butterfly sensation on my stomach?"


    Damian also felt some strange things during the kiss, like love at first sight. That should not be possible, not for him. Could he love more than one girl at the time?


    Or was it just an illusion? Damian was lost, and he did not know how to interpret his feelings, especially the ones with Astrid and Aurora, two of the girls he met. That made his heart stir.


    "I will head back to my room now," Astrid said, getting up from the balcony.


    "Are we okay?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, we are. I just need to think about some things."


    Damian could understand why she would feel that way, so he did not ask further questions and let her get back to her room.


    "Now let''s return to the reason I left my room."


    The first thing he did was activate his invisibility cloak to disappear in the night sky, floating toward the structure where Astrid said they buried the dead people.


    Damian''s instincts were telling him that there was something else behind the matter, and that time, he trusted them.


    It took him little time to reach the ce, and all the guards who were patrolling inside the castle did not notice his presence. Then Damian waited for a few minutes to make sure there were no guards around the area when he tried to open the ce.


    He acted quick, opening the double door of the stone building and then closing right afterward. Then Damian faced a staircase down, just like the entrance of a dungeon.


    "Could it be the entrance of the dungeon?"


    Damian was not sure, so he went down, hoping to uncover what they were hiding.

 Chapter 91 Glens Secret And Aurora Number

    The staircase led down to a ce Damian did not know what it was, but it looked like the entrance of a dungeon.


    It would not be strange if they had one there ¡ª it was the territory of a noble family ¡ª but why did Astrid say it was the ce where they buried the dead?


    "Was it because of her brother?"


    Now that Damian thought more about what she said, it made sense. Still, he had gone the entire way already, so there was no reason to leave before exploring the rest of the ce.


    Damian kept moving down the stairs, and then he was met with a tunnel with nothing, just pure stone.


    dly, he carried antern with him, so Damian had the means to walk into that dark area. He crept forward, looking for any potential traps ¡ª no one wanted to die by a trap. That was just stupid.


    There was nothing at first, but then Damian found a door to the side of the tunnel. He opened it, and what awaited him on the other side was Glen, tied up in chains with only a pair of pants.


    "What''s happening here?" Damian said.


    Glen was looking down, and when he moved his head up, staring at Damian, he did not look surprised at all, as if he was already expecting the oue.


    "Damian, so you are here," Glen said.


    "Were you expecting me?"


    "I heard you and my daughter talking earlier, so I was almost certain you woulde here."


    "Before you ask, yes, this is an entrance to the dungeon, but I also use it here because of my ability."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know those werewolves from movies? Yep, I am like them. My ability can enhance my body at all times, but during the full moon it gets way stronger, and I sometimes lose control. That''s why I am here."


    When Damian heard that, he felt bad for breaking in into a ce he was not supposed to. The noble family was treating him well, especially Astrid, yet he sneaked inside their ce.


    "I am sorry for this," Damian said.


    "You came here because you are in an unknown territory with unknown people, and my son attacked you a few times. It is understandable, especially after my daughter kept my secret, increasing your curiosity and awareness about this ce," Glen said.


    He was not angry about that. If the roles were reversed, he would do the same thing Damian did, so there was no need to act rude or break their friendship over that.


    Also, he would tell him eventually.


    "Should I leave this ce?" Damian asked.


    "It would be good. Also, you are quite skilled to pass by all the guards without warning them. Good job."


    Instead of getting angry, Glen was happy to see that Damian was skilled, just like his daughter had said when she had the visions about him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thanks, I guess. I will return now."


    Damian left that room, closed the door behind him, locking it up again. Then, he went all the way up the staircase, leaving that building and returning to his room.


    Despite being back in his bedroom, the night was not over for Damian. He went to the bathroom for a nice warm bath, washing away all the dirt.


    It was refreshing, and only after that did Damian sleep well. He put a nice nket, and stored his invisibility cloak inside his spatial ring, as it was notfy to sleep wearing that.


    *Knock


    Damian was ready to go to his bed when someone knocked on his bedroom''s door. The first person who came to mind was Astrid, but when he opened up the door, the person waiting by the other side was Joffrey!


    "Is he here to pick up a fight?" Damian thought as he stared at Joffrey.


    Even though the rtionship between Damian and Joffrey''s family was doing well, it did not mean the two were best friends now. So, Damian prepared himself mentally to avoid any attack that mighte from Joffrey, but what went in his direction was a piece of paper!


    "You probably don''t have Aurora''s number, only that one the school gives, so this is her real number. There''s still some vacation so you can meet up in the next weeks, or just to talk by message," Joffrey said, leaving right afterward.


    It was as if he did not want to hear Damian say thanks to him, but Damian did, even if no one was there to hear it.


    He returned to his bed, grabbed his cellphone, and added Aurora''s number, sending her a message.


    <Hey, it''s me, Damian>


    Damian was not scared someone was tracking Aurora''s messages. It was impossible for them to track him, so all he had to do was ask Aurora to get herself a new phone for them to talk without problems, or just ignore it, as he now had a noble family to back him up!


    Aurora did not answer the message at first, and Damian was thinking she thought it was a joke, like someone texting her just to prank.


    ~~~~


    It was a pleasant room with a view of the beach. Aurora went to an ind to pass her vacation with her parents, and as she was leaving the shower after washing away all the sand from the beach time, she noticed her cellphone vibrating.


    Aurora did not know who could it be. No one texted her, especially during her vacation, as she preferred to use that time for herself and her family.


    "What? Damian? No, impossible."


    She read the message and thought it was a joke. It had to be! How could Damian be texting her? No, that was not impossible, but there was no way for him to find her number, right?


    Damian could imagine she would not believe if she saw only a text, so that is why he sent her a picture of his face, and when Aurora saw that, she instantly replied,


    <Damian? Is it truly you?>

 Chapter 92 A Murder

    <Damian, is it truly you?>


    <Yes, it is me. How are you, Aurora?>


    <I am doing fine, but I miss you *heart emoji>


    <I miss you 2. Is it safe for us to talk here?>


    <Yes. My phone is untraceable>


    <Are you one hundred percent sure about this? One mistake and they wille after me>


    <Yes, I am. Also, how did you get my number?>


    <Joffrey gave me>


    <What?>


    Damian and Aurora spent hours that night talking to each other, sharing all the things that happened while they were apart.


    He was not scared of sharing it, as Aurora''s parents made sure her phone was impossible to track since the first day they bought it for her.


    Aurora could not believe Damian was inside a noble castle, and she was pissed about the stealing part!


    <Why did you steal the things from that school? What Darius wants with this stone?>


    <I do not know, but it is mine now. Can you perhaps search for some information about this blood stone when you have a free time or after you return to Garmony?>


    When Damian touched that subject, Aurora did not answer immediately.


    <I am not returning to Garmony. Me and Magnus agreed to leave the school and find you>


    <What? No, that would make finding jobs harder for you two!>


    <I am from a noble family, so that does not apply. And Magnus is, well, Magnus. Also, aren''t you inside an organization? Just get us two spots>


    <I¡­ I¡­ Fine, if you two want this>


    Deep down, Damian was happy to have both Aurora and Magnus inside his organization. He wanted to be close to his friends, going on adventures with them, and that was impossible if the two remained inside the school for two more years.


    <Can youe here to visit me after you are done?>


    <Absolutely. Hey, I gonna sleep now. Good night, Aurora *kissing emoji>


    <Night *kissing emoji>


    Damian put the phone beneath his pillow and fell asleep like a rock, roaring the entire night.


    ~~~~


    The next morning turned out to be a good one, as Damian was happy after getting the chance to speak with Aurora.


    He went to the bathroom right after waking up for a quick pee and teeth brush, and when he opened the door of his bedroom, Astrid was also leaving hers.


    "Good morning," she said, shyly.


    Astrid was still thinking about what had happened between the twost night. It was just a kiss, but it meant a lot to her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But, like a silent agreement, the two did not speak about what had happened.


    "Good morning. Wannae with me for breakfast?"


    She nodded, and the two went down the stairs, looking for the breakfast table. Yes, they had an enormous table for dinner, a huge one for breakfast, and another one for lunch.


    Why? Damian did not know, as they could use the same one for all those asions. He guessed they just wanted to use their money with something.


    There were two people at the breakfast table who arrived earlier than Damian and Astrid, Joffrey and Neil.


    Joffrey had finished eating as Damian arrived, and the only words the two exchanged were good morning, and nothing more. It seemed he did not want to talk about what happenedst night, so Damian did not push it either.


    "So you are watching Astrid''s training this morning, right?" Neil said as he picked a slice of bread to eat.


    Damian indeed would do that, but why did Neil want to know about it? Then, he realized the motive.


    "Don''t tell me you are her coach? Can you even run?" Damian joked about it, making Astrid chuckle.


    Neil alsoughed, and did not mind the joke, "if you speak too much, I will put you in a spar training with me."


    They were all talking with each other while eating, until a guard showed up, telling Neil that someone wanted to talk with him.


    "Send him in," Neil said.


    Soon, a man wearing a fine clothing appeared before their breakfast table.


    "Sr Duke, what are you doing here?"


    That person was a duke called Hagrid, and he lived in a castle 100 kilometers away from there. One could say he was their neighbor, also someone from a noble family.


    "I am sorry to bother you this early, but something happenedst night, and I am afraid I will need your help." Hagrid said.


    "Spit it out."


    "A murder! Someone killed one of my servantsst night, leaving a letter saying it was only a matter of time until they went after my son. Neil, I need your help to figure it out who the killer is! Can''t Astrid use her powers to figure it out?"


    "I am afraid not. She has recently used her powers, and there is a lot of preparation and requirements for her to seed."


    "But¡­"


    "No but, I will help you. This young man right here is a close friend to my family, and he is a skilled person who can help you. He will go to your castle tonight, hidden, without catching too much attention to not scary the murder away. What do you say?"


    "If you say he is skilled, then it must be the truth. Thank you for this, Neil."


    The man then left the castle, a little less worried now that someone would go there to investigate the murder.


    As for Damian, he was still somewhat clueless about the situation, and did not understand why they had put him in an investigation!


    "I am no detective."


    "I know, but you are skilled, and we, the noble houses, like to deal with our problems ourselves. So just go there and find the culprit. I know you can. But first,e with me to the gym!"


    The whole idea of investigating a murder did not seem easy, especially when one considered it was a murder inside a noble house, so Damian had to find the culprit no matter what.


    "This sounds like a test for me to see if I am truly the man Astrid saw using her ability. Well, I will prove to them I am even better than that!"

 Chapter 93 Training And Fishing

    The sounds of colliding brass echoed within the gymnasium, and Astrid''s deep breath infected the room.


    "Come on, Astrid, or do you want to embarrass yourself in front of your future husband?" Neil said.


    He was just joking, but such a phrase seemed to mess with Astrid, who was left with her face red and her breath even more irregr.


    "Don''t mess with me," she said.


    Neil was teaching her how to fight using swords and other old-school weapons, as those were the powerful ones which people often enchanted to use while facing beasts.


    The times of firearms being the deadliest were long gone, and the real danger was a sharp de, not a cannon.


    While the two were training, each disying their skill, crafted by countless hours of harsh training, Damian sat on the gym bleachers, watching everything with his mouth gaped and his heart pounding with excitement.


    Astrid moved swiftly and used her sword like a veritable master. There was no denial that she was better than the average student of Garmony Upper School.


    Was it her talent? Damian was sure she was talented, but what truly mattered was how much she trained, and she trained a lot!


    A noble family was no joke, and for them, all of their members had to be the best, and for her was no different.


    "It is not only her, but Neil too! This old man is a master in teaching, and can turn any dragonfly into a veritable dragon!"


    Damian had seen many masters inside both Garmony and Ortons Superhuman School, and even with their expertise and years of training and teaching, they were still behind Neil.


    They trained non-stop for one hour, and when Astrid had some time off, Damian rushed toward her with a bottle of water in hands. "take it," he said.


    "Thanks."


    Astrid was working ever harder to impress Damian. Not because he was someone she liked ¡ª he was ¡ª but because it was rare that someone would pass by to watch her train, and that made her heart race, afraid of a misstep that could lead to failure.


    Damian knew he would feel that way if someone was watching his training session, so he tried to be as considerate as possible to her.


    "You were incredible back there! How long have you been training?" Damian said.


    "You think so? Thanks," Astrid said, with a voice that showed she was less nervous about Damian''s presence, "I''ve been training since I was little."


    "Incredible, and I am not saying this because I like you," Damian said with a chuckle.


    The two talked for some time before it was time for Astrid to return to her training session ¡ª Neil was not joking when he said he would go hard with the training.


    It kept going like that during the entire morning. Neil thought about calling Damian for a training spar with him, but remembered that he would spend the afternoon with Glen, and leave during the night on a mission.


    When it was time for lunch, both Damian and Glen ate nothing, leaving the castle with an empty stomach and a backpack with camping supplies.


    "How about we fish first to get ourselves a pleasant lunch?" Glen said as the two were walking down a pathway through the nearby forest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ns they had for the dayprised fishing, hunting and chilling. Of course, hunting required to track down the animal, so it would take longer, and both needed to eat, so fishing was the way to go to start their afternoon.


    Everything they wished for was near the castle. A verdant forest teeming with life: singing birds and rodents leaving their burrows, looking for nuts to eat.


    They walked for around twenty minutes before a crystal clearke entered their sight! It was beautiful, especially with the sun brightening the surface of the water.


    Damian even glimpsed some fishes jumping from the water like shooting stars looking for a ce tond.


    "Beautiful, right? I love toe here to chill, especially after a stressful full moon," Glen said.


    Glen sat first on the wild grass, soft, and felt the breeze hitting his face, making his hair fly backward. A refreshing feeling took over him, and so did Damian, who sat beside him, rxing his mind, bing one with the surrounding area.


    Damian remained motionless with his eyes closed in a type of meditation in contemtion of the gorgeous ce he was in.


    While lost in thoughts, Glen unpacked their stuff, cing two chairs and a cooler with some beers by theke, and two fishing rods neatly ced.


    "Take this," Glen said, tossing a hat to Damian.


    They sat there,unching their bait on theke, taking almost no time to catch some medium-sized fishes!


    Glen installed a grill there, and the two made themselves a delicious lunch.


    "I brought some rice packages, too."


    It was a simple lunch, but it tasted better! Maybe it was the freshness of the fish, or because they were the ones who caught it, but either way, it was better!


    Damian enjoyed the moment, trying to get to know Glen better.


    "One reason we came here was because of my ability. The lose in control was not a pleasant thing to have in a big urban center, so we came to live in our family''s castle that had been ours for generations," Glen said.


    "You seem like a good guy," Damian said as he picked up a beer, "but why did your son try to kill me? I still don''t understand!"


    "Ha! He wouldn''t kill you in the end, that I am sure of. Joffrey was difficult to deal with, and sometimes he does stupid things."


    "Stupid things like trying to kill me, but he also helped me, so I am uncertain of how I should feel about him."


    Glen was staring at the crystal clear like, drinking his beer, and his eyes showed he was reminiscent of the past. "give him a chance. Give us a chance."


    It felt sincere for Damian, but he still needed time to think of an answer.


    "Now let''s hunt something, shall we?" Glen said, getting up from his chair, stretching out.

 Chapter 94 Dukes Castle, Midnight Murder

    They left theke, heading toward the forest. A quick pack up and the watery sounds were gone, reced by the singing birds.


    "See this? A track of a beast called Haechionx," Glen said.


    Damian was knowledgeable about beasts, but there was a limit to it.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Glen chuckled, "a beast simr to a sloth, but it walks with four legs, and it''s fast."


    The description did not add up, but Damian dismissed any doubts, trusting Glen''s words.


    "Is it powerful?"


    "Not much, but we should kill it. It is still dangerous, and I have a family to care for."


    They were doing the hunt for a reason, not for fun. Glen led, and Damian followed, asking for hunting tips periodically.


    "One thing I don''t understand is the number of beasts. The entrance to the dungeon is within my castle, so from where are theying? Have any idea, Damian?"


    "Maybe another dungeon entrance, one that you are unaware of?"


    After Damian shared his thoughts, Glen wondered about many other things, such as his son''s disappearance.


    Glen believed his son went missing inside the dungeon, but the one within his territory. If another entrance was possible, perhaps Glen had looked in the wrong ce all this time?


    Other people found it almost impossible to find a new dungeon entrance, Glen included, but Damian had recently found one, so it was not impossible for him.


    They kept going, following the footprints left by the beast, founding its nest in no time.


    There were around eight of ten, but despite their number, Damian and Glen did quick work of them.


    Glen did most of the work as Damian preferred to keep his skills a secret. One never knew when trump would save his life.


    After killing the beasts, Glen wished to keep going, and instead of only searching for beasts, search for another dungeon entrance!


    "Damian, can you help me out while you are here?" Glen asked.


    "Of course, but I also need to deal with a murder in a nearby noble castle. Things are pretty insane in this area."


    "Oh? So you are the one going there to solve the mystery? I was away with the whole full-moon problem, so Neil took care of things for me."


    "Have any tips for me?"


    "Let me see," Glen said, entering a thoughtful state, "you are going there at night, so the killer does not notice you, correct? So, you want to look for a decent disguise, which would be of a servant."


    "A servant?"


    "Yes. This position has the highest number of people in a noble house. Guards may have a simr number, but it is a strict position, and people would realize the addition of a new member, but a cleaner or a cooker? Never."


    Damian did not know many things about the noble houses, so the small stuff Glen shared with him was necessary and would undoubtedly improve his sess rate.


    "Thanks."<novelnext></novelnext>


    They kept looking for clues about a dungeon entrance but returned to the castle as the sun almost set. Damian went to his room, packed up his stuff, and went with Neil.


    "Change to this clothing before entering the castle," Neil said.


    Perhaps he and Glen had organized everything because the clothing Neil gave him was identical to the servants'' clothing.


    Astrid was there to say goodbyes to Damian, and she hugged him, making Neil and Glen smile.


    "Look at you two, hehe," they said.


    ~~~~


    A ck car went close to the castle where Duke Hagrid lived, quiet outside and inside, as it was ate night.


    Damian said goodbyes to Neil, leaving the car and going into a nearby bush to change clothes, looking now precisely like a new-hired servant.


    The whole thing was set up perfectly for Damian. Duke Hagrid opened a window on the third floor, which Damian quickly climbed through.


    Someone was waiting for him there, a person Duke Hagrid trusted with his life, his daughter.


    "Your room is downstairs; take this key and go there. People will not suspect you, don''t worry."


    The Duke''s daughter had a mature look and sharp eyes. Damian could tell she was not simple.


    He asked no questions. He couldn''t because the woman left after saying those things to him.


    There was nothing for him to do on the third floor. Damian was not supposed to be there in the first ce, so he closed the window he had just used to enter and headed toward his room.


    "Each servant has its own room, which is quite impressive."


    The castle was massive, just like the one of Joffrey''s family. They had many people working under them, yet despite the number, everyone had proper treatment, even better than the bosses of these bigpanies.


    "Some even get more money working here than in the city."


    Damian headed toward his room from the third floor to the first. Some servants passed him, some guards, and no one found him strange.


    It was customary for the Duke to hire more people, and he did not need to warn anyone about it, so no one asked.


    Once Damian reached the first floor, an entire area of the castle belonged to the servants.


    That was where their rooms were, a garden, a gym, and they even had an open pool for them to use! A person there would have a wonderful time, yet no one was happy.


    Everyone who Damian met was gloomy with the recent murder. They were all scared they could be the next, and some wondered why the Duke did not hire someone to investigate.


    No one knew Damian was there to do just that. People would never associate a young male with an investigator. Those jobs were usually for middle-aged people who were famous superhumans, capable of dealing with any type of murderer.


    Damian did not look like that, but he was, and his disguise was his strong point.


    He unpacked his stuff when he reached his room, and his job started soon because when the clock hit midnight, a scream came from the other side of the castle.

 Chapter 95 Shot While Sleeping

    Damian went to his room and unpacked his stuff. He wished to use some of his time to rest and collect his thoughts to start the investigation the following day, yet it did not go his way.


    He was lying on his bed staring at the ceiling when a scream came from outside, all the way to the other part of the castle! It was so loud Damian could hear it from there.


    "C''mon, I just arrived," Damian thought, getting up from his bed as fast as possible, moving toward the location where the scream came.


    If only Damian had gone there, he would have be suspicious, but the moment he opened his bedroom door, all the servants who lived near him were dashing through the castle, moving toward the scream source.


    They were scared of being the next to die, but when the murder happened, they wanted to go there as quickly as possible to glimpse the killer, perhaps, as that would potentially save their life.


    Damian was not naive enough to believe that would work, and the killer would nevermit murder, not confident about leaving the area.


    He got there in no time, yet the guards were already there, yelling to Damian when they saw him close, "stay there; this is a murder scene."


    No one would ever suspect one of the guards, at least not the servants who lived there daily and saw those as their partners in service for the noble house.


    But Damian? He even suspected the Duke''s daughter or even the Duke himself! It could be anyone, and he was not biased, so he started suspicious of the guards.


    "How are they here so fast yet saw nothing?"


    Damian ran from his room when he heard the scream, and different from the other servants, he was not as slow as a turtle and reached the area quickly. He also wanted to find the killer, so he put effort into going there fast.


    Yet despite his incredible speed, the guards were already there, and not one of them had seen the murder.


    "Strange."


    The first row of suspects Damian had were the guards, and he was almost one hundred percent they had something to do with this.


    "Perhaps one of the guards is not the killer, but at least one guard has to be helping the killer out," Damian thought.


    He wanted a good look at the body and the crime scene, but the guards did not allow anyone to get close. That did not mean Damian saw nothing.


    The murder had happened in a hallway, and the victim was a servant judging by the clothes.


    Damian noticed a knife attached to the chest of the dead servant with a lot of blood, but when he analyzed the face of the servant, it did not add up.


    "His face seems dead, not looking like someone recently stabbed. Wait, what is that green liquid near the mouth?"


    When he saw the green liquid, Damian moved closer without thinking, and one of the guards pushed him, "leave, now!"


    It was impossible to get anything else from the crime scene, so Damian returned to his room andy on the bed, thinking about the murder scene.


    "This is getting interesting."


    He already had a decent theory or at least a guess about the cause of death of that servant, and Damian wanted to chat with Duke Hagrid the following day to share his thoughts.


    ~~~~


    The only problem was meeting with the Duke without warning everybody else. Servants did not have private talks with him, which would differentiate Damian from everybody else, meaning the killer, who could be watching, would realize something was up.


    But of course, that did not mean Damian could not write a letter and give it secretly to the Duke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While sitting at the table inside his room, everything waspletely dark; Damian had a pen and a piece of paper, like in the old times.


    <Sr. Duke Hagrid. I saw the bodyst night, and for the looks of it, the real death cause was poisoning and not stabbing, and I believe one or more of your guards could be helping the killer, or one be the killer itself. The best theory is that the killer tried to poison you or other important members, but your servant took the sip and died moments after. Anyway, answer the note if you have a way for us to meet or if you found anything>


    <Damian>


    The writing did not take long, as Damian had exactly what he wanted inside his mind.


    "Finally, get back to sleep, right?"


    Damian used the bathroom and jumped on his bed.


    ~~~~


    "What was that noise?"


    Damian woke up sleepy with strange soundsing from nearby. If it was any other circumstance, he would not even bother to move, but with a killer on the loose?


    "Let''s check," Damian thought, but before he even moved an inch of his body, someone shot him multiple times!


    A silenced pistol that made barely no sound during the night, and not a single person nearby heard a thing.


    After shooting Damian, the person left the room, jumping like an assassin, fleeing from the peering eyes of any guard.


    ~~~~


    A man was standing in a room with nothing but a painting, seemingly waiting for something.


    After a few moments, a person wearing full ck clothing appeared, carrying a silenced pistol.


    "So, did you do it?"


    The other part took off its mask, appearing to be the face of a woman, the same one who helped open the window for Damian when he first arrived.


    "It is done, father. We have killed one of their members, and our spy is already inside Glen''s castle."


    "Haha, good. We are finally making progress," Duke Hagrid said, smiling.


    ~~~~


    After receiving that many shots, Damian passed out. Even for a superhuman, surviving without a defense mechanism would be impossible. Whoever shot Damian also used special bullets, expensive, that could harm the bodies of superhumans.


    But the good part was the hidden armor always present in Damian. The Slime Ring acted quickly, covering his entire body with a ck substance, protecting him from the shots.


    "It still hurts like hell, but at least I am alive. Now, if someone tried to kill me, I can safely say there is no way for me to trust here."


    Damian got up from his bed and could not wait for the reaction of those who tried to kill himst night, or rather, he would never see it.


    "Now that they think I am dead, this is the best opportunity."

 Chapter 96 Castle Map

    Someone tried to kill Damian, and he was well aware of that. But what did that mean in the grand scheme of things?


    "Only two people know my identity here, and I did nothing strange. Also, the killer had already killed someone and would not make another move. So, the ones behind my killing are the Duke and perhaps his daughter."


    It was not difficult to think about, and Damian quickly realized the Duke was trying to kill him, but why?


    The reason, the most essential part, was still unknown to Damian, but he would find out eventually.


    He did not panic and did not leave his room. "Let''s create a fake slime body to get me some time. Also, it is not like they will investigate my dead body."


    Damian made a slime body with many shooting holes and cut himself in the arm to put some blood in. The only reason that would work was that they would only discover his body in a few hours, and the blood would dry out by that time.


    He checked multiple times to see if nothing was amiss, and it all looked neatly arranged, not the slightest suspicious someone had moved things around and left.


    The most important things he carried with him: his invisibility cloak,ptop, cell phone, and necromancy grimoire, were all inside his spatial ring, so not even the Duke knew about them.


    That meant those things were safe, and because the Duke did not know about them, he would not suspect anything.


    Yet, there was still a problem in that whole situation. Where would Damian go?


    He did not know the castle''syout, so if there were any passages he could use to avoid the guards, there was no way of knowing.


    "Maybe I should kidnap a servant? No, they would not know the real passages in this ce. Who would?"


    "A guard!"


    The guards were the only group that could know something, but it was a risky move. They were somewhat powerful, not that Damian did not have the power to go against them, but what if he caught a guard helping the killers? Then more of the same kind woulde, and soon everyone would know Damian was alive and not dead.


    "Let me first leave this room and then call Neil."


    Damian put on his invisibility cloak and ck attire and left the room during thete night hours, with no one outside but the patrolling guards.


    "I cannot wait to lie on my warm bed and sleep through the morning," said a guard.


    "I feel you, and I don''t want to crush your dreams, but we still have," the guard said, moving his arm to check his watch, "two more hours before the sunes."


    "Fuck...."


    The guards who had to patrol during the night were the most tired ones, only waiting for their shift to end to return to their warm beds.


    Their eyelids were barely open, so they sensed nothing when Damian passed through them, invisible and floating. Even if they werepletely alert, it would be impossible for them to notice his presence.


    Despite having the advantage of being hidden from the guards, Damian did not fool around and looked for a ce to stay. He moved toward the castle''s roof, up at the highest point where no guard or servant would hear him.


    He took out the cell phone from his spatial ring and called Neil.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ~~~~


    "Who is it calling me thiste?" Neil thought as he woke up to the sound of his cell phone.


    Neil was not feeling like getting up or answering the call, but then he remembered he was an important figure, and perhaps it was an important call!


    He grabbed the cell phone and saw an unknown number on the screen.


    "Who could it be? People I owe money to?"


    Neil answered the call, saying, "The signal is bad. I can barely hear you..."


    Damian was on the other side of the call, not understanding what that old man was doing, "is he still sleeping?"


    "Neil, it is Damian. We have a problem."


    "Oh," Neil cleared his throat, "it is you, Damian. How did you have my number anyway?"


    "I got it with Glen; we have a huge problem."


    "What do you mean?"


    Neil was starting to feel uneasy. It was terrible not to know what was happening, and judging by Damian''s voice, shit was happening.


    "The Duke tried to kill me, and if he tried that, then it can only mean he wants to do something against your family."


    "What? Are you speaking the truth, Damian?"


    "Yes, I am. The Duke thinks I am dead, so I will take this chance to learn more and let you guys know, but I am almost certain someone like a spy is already inside the castle, up to no good."


    "Thank you for the intel. I''ll scam the ce to find the traitor and take care of Astrid; no worries."


    Neil was about to turn off when Damian said, "one more thing, old man. Do you know a ce in the castle for me to hide?"


    Damian did not know, but Neil had a big smile on the other side of the call, almost looking like a creepy old man.


    He turned off the call, making Damian wonder if the old man did not hear what he said, "it could be, seeing how he looks 100 years old."


    But after a few moments, a notification popped on his phone. Neil sent him aplete castle map, showing themon areas and all the secret passages and tunnels.


    Not even the Duke knew Neil had something like that. Neil stole it a long time ago, as he wanted leverage if the other noble house tried something against his family, and after many years, the time seemed to have arrived.


    "With this, I can move stealthily through all castle areas. Duke Hagrid, if you try to kill me, be prepared to suffer because of it."

 Chapter 97 Using The Map

    The map Neil gave Damian was priceless; his life would be much more manageable with it.


    He rechecked the map and noticed a passage not far from where he was. It was inside a nearby tower, one of the highest points of the castle.


    Damian looked down, scanning the castle''s courtyard, and barely any guards were patrolling. He firmly believed the tower would have little to no people, and sure thing, after he flew toward it, looking through one of the windows, there was no one there.


    "Desert."


    The mental abilities made quick work of one of the windows, opening it up for Damian, and once inside the tower, he scanned around, seeing many different paintings.


    Some of these paintings were hanging on the cobblestone walls of the tower, others were still in their support, and some were lying on the ground.


    "This looks like a working ce of an artist. I''m curious if someone still uses this ce."


    There were no signs of life there, at least not at first nce, but as Damian walked around, he saw a sleeping bag and some dirty bowls in a hidden corner of the tower.


    "Someone is living here!"


    Damian was not dumb and quickly realized what those things meant. Then, as he was ready to move, he heard footstepsing from outside the tower as if someone was walking straight to his location.


    Adrenaline, fear, excitement, you can call it whatever you want, but those feelings came to Damian, who quickly went to one of the paintings on the tower''s walls.


    The map had a secret passage marked to be behind that painting -- a in with an immense tower that looked like the tree of life.


    Damian pushed the painting to the side, revealing a passage behind it! He stepped inside and moved the painting back to its original position a few moments before someone entered the tower.


    There was a tunnel behind the painting, one that Damian would soon follow, but first, he wanted to see or hear anything about the mysterious person who ran toward the abandoned tower of the castle.


    But it was impossible. The painting did not have any gap or something simr, and if Damian moved the painting, that person would get to know about the secret passage and perhaps find some of the other routes as well!


    "No, this will take away the only advantage I have here. Let''s forget about this," Damian thought.


    After setting his mind on the right thing, Damian forgot about the mysterious person and turned around, facing the tunnel leading to other castle areas.


    He moved forward, almost seeing nothing at all, dealing with spiders, spider webs, and many crawling bugs. Clearly, those passages were rarely used, and no one cleaned them!


    Only essential people would know about these passages anyway, and it is not like the Duke would go there to clean shit.


    Damian tried to use his hands to clean the spider webs and throw some bugs away, always moving forward.


    "The best ce for me to go is where the Duke is."


    The tunnel only had one way to go, so Damian kept moving in that direction, but soon the tunnel turned into many, and that was the power of the map Neil shared with him!


    It was not only a handful of passages but an entire tunnel segment that would allow Damian to walk into almost all castle rooms or at least have the means to hear the conversation through the walls.


    He kept his phone at hand, not only using it for the shlight but also to check the map, as it would not be that hard for him to get lost in there if he walked around like a headless chicken.


    "The Duke''s room is here," Damian thought as he stared at a specific location on the map.


    That was where he wanted to go, so he did, slowly moving through the tunnels to the Duke''s bedroom.


    Once there, Damian stopped and focused on his hearing, and the Duke snored so loud Damian heard it from behind the walls.


    "Should I try something now? No, there is no way the Duke is unprotected."


    For some reason, Damian felt it could be a trap, and even if it was not, the Duke would still have someone nearby just in case something happened to him during the night.


    "Think, Damian, what can you do to check?"


    Damian looked around for any possibilities, and realization stroked him as he stared at a tiny spider!


    With his mental abilities, talking with mutated beasts and even controlling them to some degree was possible.


    Control a normal spider? That was easier for Damian, and that was what he did.


    The spider''s mind got controlled within seconds after Damian channeled his powers into the tiny creature.


    Then, it was like Damian had split his mind into two, and he had be the spider, seeing the world through its eyes and feeling everything the spider felt.


    "This feels strange but useful."


    He passed through one of the gaps in the walls as a spider, walking around the Duke''s room, checking for any strange thing, and sure thing, there were many traps inside the bedroom, and Damian was almost certain he would have fallen into one of those if he went there using his read body.


    Also, when Damian passed beneath the door, there was a guard outside, all in ck, leaning on the wall with its eyes closed.


    Damian knew that person was awake, ready to kill anyone close to the Duke''s room, and it was not a weak person.


    "I think I cannot win against it, at least not in directbat, but why should I go into directbat anyway?"


    Damian could do nothing as a spider, only walking around to see what was inside the room.


    Then, after he stopped controlling the spider, focusing all his senses on his body, Damian received a call.


    It was Neil bringing some bad news.

 Chapter 98 Fight In The Castle

    "What happened?" Damian asked.


    He was inside the castle''s secret tunnels to not catch any attention; he was whispering through the phone when Neil called him.


    "The spy you talked me about. It was toote! They unblocked the dungeon, and the castle now swarms with monsters!"


    "What? Is everyone safe?"


    Damian had spent little time in the castle, but Glen, Neil, Astrid, and hell, even Joffrey, were decent people he cared about.


    "For now, yes. With me, It will be hard for these monsters to overtake us, but I know this is only a distraction!? The Duke is leaving tomorrow morning with an army to take the castle!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Damian asked.


    "Kid, can you leave the castle and get the help of your leader? If he stops the Duke''s army, we will forever be loyal to him and The Dawn!" Neil said.


    Neil did not want Damian to get hurt in that mess. He was only there to investigate a murder, but things were not going his way, and the situation was far worse than they imagined.


    "Fine, I will see what he can do."


    "Thank you!"


    Damian stood there thinking about what he should do next. The leader both were talking about on the phone was Damian, who used a mask and altered his voice.


    "Can I win against them all by myself?"


    The situation was not looking that good for Damian. He was a skilled superhuman, but facing the Duke''s army alone? That was just crazy!


    "Maybe I should kill the Duke and then run? It would shake them."


    Yes, that was the most feasible situation. Damian used his Slime Ring, creating a ck mask to cover his face and making his attire different, too, covered with the ck substance.


    Then, he made four daggers that were floating around him. "Let''s do this."


    Damian slowly walked toward the tunnel exit, which was inside the closet. He pushed the door, gazing toward the bed where the Duke had slept a few moments ago.


    He floated toward it to avoid making noises, stopping beside the bed.


    There was no denying he felt a little strange to kill someone like that, but it was a cruel world, and things like killing were done every day.


    So, Damian pushed the thoughts to the back of his mind and used his Telekineses to send three floating daggers straight to the vital points of the Duke.


    One to the head, one to the neck, and one to the heart. The remaining dagger stayed with Damian in case he needed it.


    "Did it work?" Damian thought.


    He did not want to get close to the bed, so he used his Telekineses again to move the nket away, and when he looked at the bed, there was no one there!


    "What?"


    The Duke was not sleeping there anymore like he was a few moments ago. Damian realized something was off, but before he could try anything, someone came from behind, stabbing his kidney!


    Everything happened fast, and Damian could not dodge the attack, but when the dagger tried to pierce his skin, the slime armor surrounding him protected his vital point!


    The dagger touched and returned with force, surprising the ck-hooded person who looked like a professional assassin.


    "What?"


    Damian took the moment of surprise to twist his body, using a palm strike right to the neck of the assassin!


    Even without a body-enhancing ability, Damian still had decent attributes, so the assassin felt the strike, retreating a few steps to create distance from Damian.


    "Not bad, but you are not leaving this ce with your life!" the assassin said.


    The assassin focused on Damian, trying to predict his subsequent movements, but that would be his dawn fall!


    Damian stared at the assassin, assuming a fighting stance to confuse him, thinking the two would go in one-versus-onebat, but the truth was that Damian had another attack under his sleeve.


    He had one hand behind his back, the same one with the Slime Ring, and created another dagger hidden within his clothing.


    "Let''s go for it!"


    The two ran toward each other, Damian fighting with his fists and the assassin with a dagger.


    *Clink


    Metal sounds echoed through the bedroom as Damian swiftly dodged the attacks, making the assassin impatient.


    "This is my chance!"


    Damian noticed an over-extension, a stab that opened up too much of the assassin''s guard, and at that moment, the hidden dagger Damian had flown toward that person''s neck, stabbing it.


    The assassin stopped his movements and fell to the ground, losing a lot of blood. It was basically dead. There was no chance that person would survive that attack.


    "Now, where the heck is the Duke?"


    The target Damian looked for was the Duke, yet he somehow noticed his presence, fleeing from his bedroom.


    "Go, go, the assassin is inside the Duke''s bedroom!" a guard yelled from the corridor.


    Damian quickly moved toward the window and jumped through, breaking the ss!


    Then, using his mental powers, Damian floated to the castle''s roof, trying to figure out his next moves.


    But as he looked up, someone was walking toward him on that roof. Damian knew it could not be an average guard ¡ª they did not have the skills to reach that high ce so fast.


    It had to be a skilled superhuman when the mysterious person got closer, Damian realized who it was!


    "You are the Duke''s daughter!"


    "Oh? You know me?"


    She had no idea the person before her was Damian. It lookedpletely different and had decent skill, something she believed Damian did not have.


    "Are you ready to fight me?" she said.


    The situation made it evident that fighting was the only option, so Damian looked at her and said with a hoarse voice, "are you sure you have the skills to be my adversary?"


    Sheughed at it, "I can only try, you will have to pass through me to find my father!"

 Chapter 99 Tough Fight

    The two stared at each other on the roof. Damian did not know what she was capable of, neither did she. It was a battle of unknown trump cards, and Damian hoped he would be the oneing on top.


    She wore a simr uniform to that assassin Damian faced inside the Duke''s bedroom, but instead of walking around with a small dagger, she had a long spear with some runic scribes on its de.


    "It is enchanted!" Damian thought when he noticed the blue carvings on the spear''s de.


    An enchanted weapon was no joke, and it made the fight way harder than he expected. Damian had a mask covering his face, but beneath it, he had a serious expression.


    He moved his hand, creating multiple swords that were hovering around his body, like a sword formation. All of which he controlled using his mind.


    "Impressive!? This ability of yours is quite rare. Want to see mine?" she said with a smirk.


    Damian did not know what she was capable of, but as he stared, she turned into two, three, four¡­. She made many clones, looking exactly like her, and wielding the same enchanted spear.


    "What?"


    It was hard to tell if it were clones, or like a type of illusion, simr to the ones The Trickster could do. But even though Damian wanted to know the answer, she gave him no time to think about running straight to him.


    She ran while doing agile moves from side to side. All the clones did that, so Damian did not even know who the real one was anymore!


    Many spears came from all directions, but if it was an illusion, only one spear would cause damage, yet Damian did not know which one it was! He used his floating swords to block as many spears as he could, and when his swords touched some spears, nothing happened!


    The spear passed through them like a ghost, and when it hit his body, nothing happened either. With that, Damian was sure it was an illusion.


    But one of the ''clones'' who pierced the spear into his body stopped. Damian felt nothing with the spear passing through him ¡ª it was an illusory spear ¡ª but then she activated something, changing ces with the clone!


    In one moment Damian was fine, and in the other a spear pierced his abdomen, and a lot of blood spurted from the wound! The only good part was that it did not hit any fatal organs, but it was still a dangerous wound.


    "Fuck!" Damian yelled, throwing all of his swords toward his enemy, who pulled the spear back and retreated.


    "Hahahaha, did you like it? I don''t think you can do much with that wound, only if you find my actual body quickly, but I don''t see that happening," she said, mocking Damian.


    She was not wrong. The situation was not good for Damian, who had a severe injury on his abdomen, and if he did not deal with her fast, then death was not impossible in that scenario for him.


    "She can change ces with any clone to do a surprise attack, but there''s a recharge time or else she would not have run after using it once. But I still need to find the actual body¡­"


    Damian created a bandage using his Slime Ring, wrapping it around his torso to stop the bleeding. His mind was working at full speed, trying to discover a way to find her real body.


    "Right!? I can try this!"


    He smiled, and the Duke''s daughter could not understand why he did that.


    "Are you insane? You are badly hurt, and this improvised bandage of yours will notst," she said.


    The idea of Damian leaving that fight as the victorious never urred to her, who saw him as someone in a terrible state. She made the same movement again, moving from side to side, ensuring Damian would not find her real body.


    It was the same situation with the spears passing through his sword, going straight to his body, but Damian was prepared! He channeled his mental abilities, trying to control the mind of all the clonesing at him! When he tried that to a clone, nothing happened, but if he did it to the real body, even if did not work, Damian would still know it was not a clone!


    That was his n, and it worked! When he used his mind control on her, she stopped for a second, cing both hands on her head because of the headache.


    "Ahhh," she moaned in pain.


    She did not think a minor pain like that one would make her lose the fight, but that split second was more than enough for Damian to send all of his swords toward her, and despite some missing, two pierced her body, one in each leg.


    "What do you think about it? Still talking like the fight was over?" Damian said, moving toward her.


    After the damage, all the clones were gone, and only the real body remained there, motionless, unable to move with two swords attached to her legs.


    "Even if you kill me, or kill my father, it will not stop us from getting what we want!"


    "Us? Who is us?" Damian said.


    The way she talked made in seem there was a big organization behind her and the Duke''s actions.


    "I will never tell you, even if I have to die!" she said, grabbing her spear, piercing it through her heart.


    "What?"


    It was a gross scene with a lot of blood, and seeing someone die like that was disturbing. Damian did not think she would do something like that!


    "The secrets she had were worth more than her life. What could it be?" Damian thought.


    He wanted to know more about it. He needed to know more about it, but the next step of his n was to find the Duke, and after cleaning the path, with no enemies to stop him, Damian left the castle''s roof, looking for the Duke.


    Of course, he grabbed her enchanted spear and all the valuable belongings she had.


    "I am not a stupid, and no thief. This is war spoils!" Damian thought, convincing himself that was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 100 Glens Son, Mystery?

    The castle was a mess, with guards running around, yelling, "find the assassin!"


    Damian was an assassin who tried to kill the Duke, yes, but he was not the assassin who killed the servants. They put the me on him, which did not matter.


    It was all fake. The assassin who killed the servants was probably someone under the Duke''smand, perhaps his daughter, and they did that to lure someone from Glen''s noble house to start their n!


    They did not know who Damian was, but if Neil and Glen agreed to send him, then he had to be someone from their family, or someone close.


    "Everyone is looking for me, and where can I find the Duke?"


    The situation was not looking good for Damian, who had an army of guards looking for him, and a severe injury on his abdomen. He needed to rest and properly heal, but he also needed to find the Duke.


    What made the guards unable to find him was his cloak, turning him invisible. He had to find the Duke fast before too much blood was lost, as that would not be ideal.


    Damian felt lost, scanning the castle area from the roof, trying to see any hints or glimpses of the Duke. Nothing. When everything felt like it was going downhill, someone called him!


    He checked the number. It was Neil.


    "a€?Neil, is something wrong?" Damian asked.


    The voice from the other side was not that of the old man, but Astrid''s!


    "Damian, I know where the Duke is! There is no time to talk. He hides in a small shack near the castle, outside of the walls!" Astrid said with a tired voice.


    "Thanks, Astrid."


    They turned off the call after that. Damian could hear from the other side all that noise, presumably the fighting sounds with the beasts who came from the dungeon.


    So, both parties did not have time to chit-chat with all of that mess. The new information regarding the location of the Duke was vital, and Astrid surely used a lot of her divination power to get that.


    Damian used his Telekineses to fly from the roof, passing through the castle''s walls without major problems. All the guards assumed he was still inside the castle, and no one knew he could fly or be invisible.


    A wooden shack outside of the castle walls, covered with moss, bushes, trees, and any type of vegetation to make the area almost impossible to be found.


    Duke Hagrid had spent a lot of his time creating that space, finding the perfect hidden location, and also changing the surrounding area to make it look even more hidden.


    It was his secret ce where he would go to chill, think about life, but of course, the ce he would go when danger knocked on his door.


    "He will never find me here, and my guards will get him. How good it feels to win," the Duke said aloud, drinking a ss of wine inside his shack.


    The Duke never believed Damian would find him. That shack hid in the deep forest.


    "Only if he could fly, but that''s impossible," the Duke said, drinking his ss of wine, feeling the heat of the firece.


    Damian flew above the forest, gazing down, trying to find anything different. It was a privileged view he had, and after twenty minutes of searching for the so-called shack, Damian found it!


    One reason he found the shack was because of his flying abilities, but the most important thing was that he knew what to look for! Astrid was the real reason for his findings.


    He descended from the sky, stopping in front of the cabin door. Damian looked out the window and noticed the Duke in front of a firece, rxing with a ss of wine in his hand.


    His hand moved toward the door, and he knocked on it. The Duke was surprised to hear a knock.


    "Daughter? Is that you? I aming!" Hagrid said.


    The n was that his daughter would return to meet him after dealing with the assassin that tried to kill him, and considering no one knew the location of that cabin, only her, Duke believed it had to be here.


    But when he opened up the door, someone else was on the other side. A man wearing a ck-mask, looking creepy.


    "W-What? How?"


    Hagrid fell on his butt. He could not believe that person was before his eyes! It was someone that should be dead! His daughter and all the guards were looking for him at that moment.


    "How did you find me?"


    "It was easy. Do you call this a safe ce? What a joke." Damian said.


    The Duke was trembling with fear, shifting his gaze, trying to find a way out of that ce, but there was none. It would be impossible for him to escape at that point, no matter what he tried.


    "Even if you kill me, this is not over. We will find the secrets Glen''s son is hiding!" Hagrid said.


    "What do you mean? What secrets?"


    The sentence caught Damian''s attention. So the real reason for them to want to take over Glen''s castle was not because of the ce''s territory itself, or just to harm Glen, but because of his son? Who exactly was Glen''s son who went missing? Was he truly missing?


    Damian had many questions, but after Duke Hagrid saw his situation had no escaping from, he took out a knife from his pocket and stabbed his own heart.


    Both he and his daughter did it to avoid Damian finding answers, meaning the organization behind them was not simple, and it was better for them to die than handing over the answers.


    "Fuck."


    It did not go the way he intended, but with the Duke dead, the current attack on Glen''s territory would stop, and that would bring temporary peace.


    But it would never stop. Damian wanted to find more about Glen''s son, and that would be his next goal. Of course, after he reunited with his friends, Aurora and Magnus!

 Chapter 101 Reunited With Friends (1)

    The answers would be forever lost after the Duke''s death, but Damian was still curious about the mysteries surrounding Glen''s son, the one who got lost in the dungeon.


    So, he wanted to find other ways to get the answers, and perhaps helping Glen find his son would be a way better decision after knowing that


    "Does his family know about something, or are they also lost?" Damian thought.


    Damian still did not know if these secrets Glen''s son had were true, or if his family knew something about it, either. Maybe the Duke was just spitting bullshit before dying.


    Anyway, there was no way of telling what was true and what was not, and Damian stood there, thinking about his next moves. He was safe there, as almost no one knew the location of the hidden shack, but the best course of action would leave the area as fast as possible.


    Someone would eventually find the shack, and Damian could not be left with any clue that he was ''responsible'' for the Duke''s death. Also, monsters were still attacking the castle, and he wanted to get back there to help them.


    But before leaving, Damian grabbed his phone, and called Neil, who answered in no time, "how is the situation there, Damian?"


    "The duke and his daughter are dead. I was hiding here, but I will return to the castle now," he said.


    Neil was surprised after hearing that, but had no time to say anything as Damian disconnected the call. There was no time to lose, so he left the cabin and flew toward the Hartnor''s castle.


    It took him less time to return by flying than by using a car. That was because the roads in the area weren''t good, so it was impossible to drive fast in a car with all the mud and holes on the roads. The price to pay to live in a secluded area.


    Damian flew above forests and rivers, feeling the frosty night breeze touching his face, and the rejuvenating moonlight touching his body.


    His hair flew with it, and everywhere he looked from up there, a breathtaking view awaited him! It was just incredible. The best part about flying.


    Another thing Damian noticed was his speed, which was way faster. He had been constantly using his Telekineses, so his control over the ability had increased by a lot, and that resulted in a faster flying speed too. It gave him a delightful feeling of improvement, and the ability to control of a superhuman was one of the most important aspects, if not the most.


    "Maybe I should focus more on learning the things in the Necromancy Book."


    That was one thing Damian had in mind, especially after he left the castle, as that would give him more private time with no guards, servants, or other people watching his moves.


    Speaking of the castle, it soon entered his view, and there were many beasts bodies scattered all over the courtyard. Some windows were broken too. The fight that happened there was a bloody one, and all the guards of the castle quickly saw Damian approaching the castle''s gate, and some were even attacking him, but soon realizing it was someone they knew.


    "It is you! Neil said you wereing. Come," one guard said.


    They were cleaning the beast''s bodies, trying to make the castle more presentable. Damian went straight to the main room to meet up with Glen and Neil, who were happy to see him back!


    "Damian! Thank the leader of our organization for doing such a great thing for us," Glen said as he walked toward Damian, hugging him.


    He was happy now that the Duke, someone who plotted against him and his family, was dead.


    Neil could tell Damian was troubled by the situation, so he put his hand on his shoulder and said, "don''t worry, no danger will get to you. We will keep our word and help you, and The Dawn."


    "Thanks. It means a lot to me. But guys, can you find someone to help me with this?" Damian said as he pulled his cloak to the side, showing a nasty wound on his abdomen.


    "Why did not you tell this before?"


    They dragged him into the room of the castle''s doctor, who took care of his wound, stitching it back together. It hurt a lot, but nothing Damian could not handle.


    He went to his room afterward to rest, and he stayed there, recovering inside the castle, for around one week. After one week, Damian was feeling better already, and he wanted to leave to go meet his friends.


    "If you found anything about your son, let me know and I will try to help you!? I will also try to find something." Damian said.


    The things the Duke said about Glen''s son were a secret. He wanted to figure it out, so Damian decided to not share it with them, as that could bring him more harm than good.


    They were all there, waving goodbyes to him. Astrid was the one who looked the most sad, but she was also shy, so the two did not hug or anything like that.


    "Good bye, everyone," Damian said as he entered a car, leaving the area.


    ~~~~


    Damian returned to Jake Lake City, and from there, went to the airport, looking for a ticket to an ind, the ce where Aurora was spending her vacation on.


    It was a long flight, but his money bought him the most luxurious seat, making it more bearable. After thirteen hours of flight, Damian reached an archipgo, a well-known ce where the rich people often spend their vacation.


    He grabbed his phone, sending a message to Aurora to know her exact location. Damian had yet to tell he had left the castle, as he wished to surprise her.


    <What? You are here already?>


    <Yes. Can you meet me at the airport?>


    <I aming!>


    The ind where Aurora was had to be essed by boat, so Damian waited in a nearby city, excited to meet up with his friends again!

 Chapter 102 Reunited With Friends (2)

    Damian stood there in the harbor area of the city, waiting for Aurora. The ind she was in did not have an airport, so one had to ess it using a boat.


    He stood there, watching the blue ocean on the horizon, excited to finally reunite with his friends. Damian waited there for thirty minutes, and then the ship he waited for finally entered his sight.


    A normal-looking ship, not those fancy ones, but it would be more than enough to grant him passage to the inds. Someone was on the boat''s edge, looking at the harbor from the distance.


    At first, it was impossible to see the figures of that person standing on the edge, but as the boat got closer and closer, Damian finally could see it, and it was a gorgeous girl he missed.


    Her blonde hair moved with the wind, and her eyes were as blue as the surrounding ocean. She kept moving her head, trying to find the person she looked for, and when that happened, a bright smile came to view.


    Damian saw it, and that beautiful smile sent a warming sensation to his heart. The two were finally seeing each other after everything that happened!


    "Damiaaaaan!" Aurora yelled, waving to him from the boat.


    An older man was near Damian, in the harbor, moving a fishing. "don''t let her go young man," he said.


    "I won''t."


    The boat took longer than expected to reach the harbor, but now that Damian could see Aurora from afar, the view was not as boring as before, and his heart beat faster each time she got closer.


    When the ship stopped in the harbor, Aurora came running off it, rushing toward Damian for a tight hug! She wanted to kiss him right there, but felt it was not the right moment to do so.


    "How are you, Damian? I missed you so much!" she said.


    "I missed you too!"


    They hugged each other for a fewsting seconds, until the man who drove the boat said, "you two lovebirds, we have to return before the storm tonight."


    Only after hearing that, the two woke up to reality, and realized their hug wassting for longer than it should have, at least in that situation.


    Both of them awkwardlyughed after hearing it, and then the two went inside the boat, departing from the harbor area, going straight to the ind. The waves of the ocean hit the boat''s hull, and the dark clouds in the sky made it clear a storm wasing.


    The wind and the waves increased in power as time passed, and the situation wouldn''t be good if they got caught up in a storm.


    "Don''t worry, we are almost there. Look, the ind is there!" Aurora said, pointing at it.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® The ind was not that big, but neither that small. It had a harbor area where the boats came and go, and a five start hotel at the beach!


    There were many people in it, but with the uing storm, most of them returned to their rooms. That hotel was not the only one on the ind. There were many others, and many houses too. Those belonged to the locals.


    "We are staying in that hotel on the beach. There are many ces to explore, ancient structures. I did not go because it was dangerous to do it alone, but now that we are here and Magnus is on the way, we can all go!" Aurora said.


    "Oh? Ancient structures sound found. What''s your room number?"


    "78. Will you get a room for yourself? My parents are in the room 79, so they will see us two together."


    "Yeah, I will get one. Talk to youter after I am done with this, okay?"


    The two would part ways for a short period as Damian had to get himself a room in that hotel or else he would get into trouble with Aurora''s parents.


    Aurora looked around after Damian said that, and noticed there weren''t many people around, so she moved forward and kissed Damian, "take care."


    Damian explored the hotel after parting ways with Aurora. It was huge, with many rooms, floors, pools, and sports are for people to use.


    "Five stars indeed."


    The reception area was not that hard to find, even with the hotel being that big. Damian followed some signs and reached the area.


    Ady wearing a uniform was behind the counter. "hello, Sr. What would you like? We have the following rooms avable..."


    "This shit is expensive," Damian muttered as he passed a card to open his hotel room.


    He was expecting it to be expensive. It was a fine hotel on an ind, which would increase the price, but it was still quite expensive. The money he had saved up was almost entirely gone after paying for it.


    "I will have to sell the jewelry I stole to the ck market for some cash," Damian thought.


    The room was quiterge, neatly arranged with a king-sized bed, a bathroom with a hot tub. "The bathroom is bigger than the entire room I had back in Garmony," Damian thought.


    For a moment, Damian forgot about the high price he paid for the room as he felt the rxing sensation of the hot tub.


    "This feels nice."


    A decent bath was more than a necessity for him, and only after doing that did he grab his phone and send Aurora a message.


    <My room is 87>


    After a few minutes, someone knocked on the door. Damian looked through the magic-eye, and sure thing, it was Aurora. But different from the casual clothes she had when they first saw each other in the boat, she now wore a fine dress, showing her bust and her slender legs.


    "You look beautiful," Damian said as he opened the door.


    "You think?"


    Aurora''s cheeks turned red after thepliment. The reason for her to be dressed like that soon be obvious to Damian as she said, "do you want to go in the hotel''s restaurant with me for dinner?"


    She was calling him out on a date, and, of course, Damian would never refuse.

 Chapter 103 [Bonus ] Dinner And Movie

    Aurora''s red dress moved as she walked in the hotel''s hallways. She asked Damian on a date, a romantic dinner in one of the many restaurants inside the hotel, and he epted it.


    Of course, Damian was no longer using his casual clothes, but a ck suit, looking like a rich person despite having little money after paying for his hotel room.


    The hotel did not have that many people. It was not a time of the year were people who had a time off. Aurora and her family went there because she got herself a vacation from Garmony, and they wanted to use that time to enjoy.


    Damian walked beside her, and he could not help but to ask, "is there a chance your parents will see us there?"


    "No, I don''t think so. They never went to that restaurant before, and they are sleeping right now," Aurora said.


    "Now that we are talking about them, are they okay with you leaving the school?"


    Aurora and Magnus had already nned on leaving Garmony to join The Dawn, the organization their friend currently was. They did not know he was the leader, but it did not matter. They just wanted to stay together, and the whole idea behind studying in Garmony was to get a decent job after graduating from the school, so they would join another organization.


    Also, it was not like Aurora did not have the money to pay for private teachers, so there was nothing holding her back in Garmony. Nothing at all!


    "Yeah, they actually don''t care that much about it. My family has a lot of money, and my father has contacts too, so even if I don''t graduate in Garmony, he would still get a decent job for me."


    "I see. I hope Magnus is in a simr situation too, because I don''t want to harm any of you."? Damian said.


    "You are not, don''t worry. We both want to explore the world, and Garmony is not as fun as it was supposed to be. I feel like it is just a ce to make everyone work under the government, and listen to what they have to say."


    Aurora touched on aplex subject, so they just forgot about it, and focused on their dinner. Damian still felt strange about having both of his friends leaving Garmony, but he was also thinking those schools for superhumans were not that big of a deal.


    The restaurant they choose was a fancy one, and despite Damian having little money, he said nothing. Aurora was the one saying how she would pay for his dinner.


    "If you say so, who am I to refuse?"


    "Also, are you sure Joffrey''s family is going to help us? The Dawn?"


    "I think so, yes. Also, there is something I wish to discuss with you, Aurora," Damian said in a serious tone.


    It made Aurora a little tense for a moment, but Damian soonughed and said, "calm down, nothing serious or about us. The Duke from the nearby castle attacked Joffrey''s family, and I learned they were actually after his older brother¡­"


    Damian shared with her about the Duke wanting to know more about Joffrey''s older brother, who went missing inside the dungeon years ago. He hoped she had some information about the man, yet she did not.


    "I did not even know Joffrey had a brother. There''s Astrid, I? remember, but the two never spoke about this older brother to me. Not that I? spent much time with them," Aurora said.


    "Strange¡­"


    The situation looked rather strange. Why did they never said a thing about this older brother to Aurora? There was no reason for them to lie about it either, and Astrid looked like someone who lost her brother.


    "Were they hiding that information from her? Perhaps that was why Joffrey acted like an idiot, so that Aurora hated him, leaving his family alone."


    Damian''s mind worked at full speed, and the first guess he had was that they did not want Aurora to know about Joffrey''s older brother. It got weirder and weirder, and Damian wanted to uncover that mystery!


    "Well, they spoke about this older brother to me, and they also want me to help them find it. This smells off to me, especially now that I know they hid this information from you. We should do our own research and learn more about this guy, if possible."


    The first part of their dinnerprised the two catching up, speaking about their experiences and what would their next moves be. But when the seafood arrived, the wine, the topics changed a little, talking more about personal stuff.


    "I-I missed you, you know," Aurora said, moving her gaze away from Damian, picking up her ss of wine.


    "Me too, Aurora. Want to hang out in my room after dinner?"


    When Damian said that, many thoughts shed through her mind. "Yes, of course."


    ~~~~


    The seafood was extremely good, and after having a good time in the restaurant, the two returned to Damian''s room, bringing a bottle of wine they got from the restaurant.


    "Does your room look simr to mine?" Damian asked after he opened up the door.


    "Yes, they all look basically the same."


    "Wanna watch something? Let me change clothes real quick."


    Damian grabbed a casual shorts and a ck tank-top. Aurora could not take her eyes off his muscr arms.


    The two sat on afy leather couch, and Damian picked up the TV remote controller, putting a movie for them to watch. He also got them some soda to drink, as they did not want to get drunk with wine after having to drink it during dinner.


    They watched the movie until the middle, but that''s when the atmosphere heated. Aurora sat close to Damian, so close both of their bodies touched.


    He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer. Aurora did the same, but her arm went to around his waist. They stared at each other, moving their lips closer for a kiss.

 Chapter 104 Special Night With Aurora (R-18)

    Their tongues intertwined, and the sensation of pleasure took over their bodies. Damian''s manhood got excited with it, and so did Aurora, who moaned when Damian kissed her neck.


    He pushed her red dress away in the leg area, grabbing her slender legs. Their moment went from kissing to another level real quick, with Damian taking out his clothing, showing his muscr body before her.


    Damian took out her dress, kissing her breasts, sucking her nipples. He kept going down and down, kissing all over her body, finally stopping before her pussy.


    His tongue licked her clitoris area. "Damian, ahh!" Aurora moaned, feeling something she lingered for a long time. The two had been apart for quite the time, and now it was finally time to fuck.


    "Let me suck your dick too," she said.


    Aurora was the one who moved first, pushing Damian onto the couch and shoving her pussy right into his face. She wanted a 69 position, spitting on his dick, and sucking it wholeheartedly. The sensation of her tongue and soft lips enveloping his dick, sucking it, made Damian crazy!


    It ignited a me, and his tongue moved way faster, hitting the right spots on her vagina. They kept the position, and Aurora choked with Damian''s cock.


    "This is delicious," Aurora said.


    She had turned from a shydy into a sex beast. Aurora wanted to suck the dick dry and feel it inside her vagina.


    "Let''s start the fun part," Damian said after noticing his dick and her vagina were wet enough to start the pration.


    He got up and checked the drawer nearby. The hotel left some neatly packed condoms for their guests to use, as they knew it was a day-to-day asion to have sex on an ind.


    Damian grabbed on, put it on his dick, and returned to the couch where he grabbed Aurora, tossing her into his king-sized bed.


    "Ahhh," she said, smiling, surprised at how he handled her.


    He put her on her fours, and said, "your ass looks absolutely incredible." Damian pped her a few times, turning her ass red.


    It was time for the pration, so Damian grabbed his dick using his right hand, and aimed it right into her vagina. The movements were slow, as he did not want to hurt her, but her pussy was so wet already the dick went inside with no problem.


    "This is the importance of a good suck," Aurora said, as she looked behind her shoulder, staring at him.


    Damian moved faster and faster, grabbing her hair as he fucked her. She was also moving her hips, feeling Damian''s manhood inside of her.


    Aurora''s boobs bounced, and the sounds of their bodies colliding echoed inside the bedroom. Damian grabbed her by the waist area, pulling her body as he moved for a hard fuck.


    Sweat was all over their bodies and bed. "Let me do the work now," Aurora said.


    Her ass was hurting after many ps, but it felt good. She loved it, and now Aurora wanted to be the one up on top in a cowgirl position.


    Damian lied on the bed and let Aurora do the work. She rode on his cock like a master, moving her hips, "this is so fucking good!"


    Her boobs bounced once again, and this time, Damian had the chance to grab them, squeezing both. The vision he had of her fine rounded-ass wiggling as she rode the cock was exciting, and unforgettable!


    "You are so hot, Aurora. Fuck," Damian said, pping her ass again.


    She smiled at it, happy to bring pleasure to Damian. Aurora kept moving until her legs shook, and her eyes rolled!


    "The orgasmic feeling is so good," she said, not stopping her hip movement for a single second.


    More and more orgasms came, until the point she could not keep going anymore,pletely tired.


    The only thing left for her was the milk, and Damian was close to cumming. He stopped fucking her pussy to fuck her mouth, taking out the condom!


    She wanted the milk inside her mouth, all over her face, and the condom would make that impossible.


    "Give it to me!"


    *Cough


    Damian grabbed the back of her head, face fucking her wildly! Aurora loved it. She loved to be treated with love outside of the bed, and rough on the bed.


    "I gonna cum!"


    He sent a huge load of cum directly into her mouth. Not even a single drop remained, as Aurora licked all of it.


    ~~~~


    Their night had been wonderful, and they showered right after washing away all the dirt and the sweat. Aurora showered on Damian''s room because she could not return to see her parents with her hair all messed up.


    "Want to order some food?"


    After their night, both used a lot of energy, and were feeling hungry once again. A? good thing the hotel had a food delivery service within the hotel, so it was quick and easy to get some food.


    "Yes, please!"


    What they ordered was some burgers, and they watched the rest of the movie, drinking the bottle of wine they had brought from the restaurant.


    They stood there with a nket over them, feelingfy and warm as they watched the movie. It was a more romantic moment between the two, different from the sex moment from earlier.


    "It is gettingte. Tomorrow we can go explore some ruins on the ind. What do you think?" Aurora said.


    "Sounds like fun. Come here," Damian said, pulling her closer for a kiss.


    After that, Aurora returned to her room to rest, and so did Damian. He was feeling tired as he was unable to properly rest with all the mess in that castle, and now he could finally do so!


    Damian slept like a rock the entire night, waking up the next morning feeling refreshed! He texted Aurora, and they went to explore the ruins during the afternoon.


    "I will use the rest of the morning to practice some necromancy spells then," Damian thought as he left his room, moving toward a secluded area in the nearby forest to train.

 Chapter 105 Auroras Parents And Island Exploration

    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 30]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 10>


    <Agility: 10>


    <Endurance: 10>


    <Ability Power: 15>


    "I got 20 Erotic Coins fromst night," Damian thought as he opened up his system tab to check.


    The first thing he did after fully waking up and eating breakfast was to leave his room, going into a remote trail leading to the deep parts of the forest.


    There weren''t that many people on the ind in the first ce, and people often stayed in the beach areas, or went hiking with a tour guide. No one would go into the dangerous parts of the ind.


    So it was easy for Damian to find a decent spot with no one around to practice his necromancy spells. He had mastered one already, to resurrect weak things, turning them into zombies. There was one spell he wished to learn and focus his attention.


    "Bone Spear!"


    The name was self-exnatory, but there was still a strange part about the spell: Damian would take off bones from his body!? It was like the spell would first work inside his body, copying the bones he already had, and then it woulde off, shooting toward his targets like a spear.


    Based on what the book said, the spell was quite good, and would do decent damage to his enemies, better than attacking using his current Slime Ring. It would be like his final finishing move for hard fights.


    But learning it was hard, but Damian was way better known about the control aspect, especially the energy Vanessa told him about, ''Mana''.


    Every human who got the serum to unlock their special abilities had mana inside their bodies, and to channel it while using their main ability was rather easy.


    Yet that was not what Damian was doing. Channeling the mana to cast a specific spell was way harder, and he was still a newbie in it.


    "Now that I know at least one spell, it might get easier."


    Damian had taken out the Necromancy Book from his spatial ring, reading the specific chants of the Bone Spear spell. It was written in anguage he was not proficient in it, yet.


    He kept reading the chant, and following the instructions for hours, trying to feel the mana move through his body, but nothing happened!


    "Ahhh," Damian said after feeling an itchy pain inside his arm.


    It was like a paining straight from his bones, and based on the type of spell he was practicing, it meant it was working!


    "Not bad for the first few hours of practice," Damian thought.


    The lunch time hade, and when Damian returned to the hotel, Aurora and her parents were waiting for him!


    "Hey, they want to have lunch with us," Aurora said shyly.


    They all sat in the restaurant, introducing themselves, "Dorian S. Jennova, nice to meet you."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Dorian was Aurora''s father. He also had blonde hair slicked backwards, blue eyes, and facial features that would make any men jealous.


    His gaze was as if he was staring right into Damian''s soul, making him feel a little ufortable.


    Her mother was also there. She looked simr to Aurora, with the only difference being the more mature looks.


    "Sarah Jennova, it is a pleasure to meet you," she said, giving her hand to Damian.


    Damian was quick to react, kissing her hand. It was amon thing when talking to people from those noble houses, and Damian knew that.


    "Damian Romero. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    They chatted during lunchtime, as Aurora''s parents wanted to know more about Damian and the organization at The Dawn.


    It was a new organization, yet her parents did not care about it. They were both happy for her to have a ce to join.


    "If you two work hard to improve this organization of yours, it can get pretty big with time. All big organizations nowadays started like this, so don''t be discouraged. Me and my wife will help you with everything in our reach," Dorian said.


    "Thanks for the kind words," Damian said.


    Now, two big noble houses were granting their help to him, and that would make the growth of The Dawn way better! But of course, Damian knew it was time to stop gathering these big allies, or he would have a lot of favors to pay in the future.


    With these two families, Vanessa, Serana, Hazel, Aurora, Magnus and other prominent people he hoped to hire for The Dawn, it was more than enough to make it big!


    After their lunch, Damian and Aurora packed up some supplies for their ind exploration,prising camping supplies and insect repellent to keep the mosquitoes away.


    "Where should we start?" Aurora asked.


    Despite her being there on the ind for a couple of days already, she did not explore the area where the tour guides did not go. It was like a prohibited ce where only people with decent skill could go.


    They knew it because as they moved toward the unexplored area, some men were standing in a small building, stopping anyone who tried to go outside.


    "Stop right there. Only superhumans can go outside," one man said.


    Damian and Aurora showed some of their powers to the man, and he let them pass without major problems.


    From there, the area was mostly unknown. Of course, some superhumans had gone there to explore some of it, but the shared information was little, and it was not the destination where superhumans often went.


    The archipgo was more famous among normal people and those who were rich. Also, everyone who went there wanted to chill, not to explore dangerous areas and risk their lives.


    Only Damian and Aurora were crazy to that point, walking in a dense forest, following a narrow mud path.


    Bushes and trees surrounded them, and they were so thick the sunlight did not hit the area they were in, making it darker.


    That fact, plus the strange soundsing from inside the dense forest, made it a scary ce. Aurora stayed close to Damian, who brightened the area using a shlight.


    "Stay close," Damian said. "I am feeling there''s danger near us."

 Chapter 106 Ancient Ruin, And Camping

    The soundsing from the nearby woods were that of predators, ordinary animals that would be present in those types of locations.


    Damian was not worried about them, but he knew mutated beasts were surely hidden among them, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    "Stay close," Damian said, pulling Aurora closer to his body.


    He was ready to use his Slime Ring at any moment, and of course, his Telekineses woulde out even faster!


    They kept moving through the narrow mud path, and despite those soundsing from the woods, not a single animal or beast tried to attack them.


    Perhaps it was fear, or they only wished to find a better opportunity to attack. Either way, Damian and Aurora would not stay around to find out!


    After walking for around thirty minutes, the dense forest diminished. The bushes and trees were not as thick anymore, and soon they could see the bright blue sky again, and the scorching sun!


    "This feels so much better," Aurora said, taking a deep breath.


    Inside the dense forest was even harder to breathe, and people who feared small ces would not feel good back there. Damian was not one of these people, but was d that he left.


    "So where should we go now?" Damian asked.


    Aurora moved her head to all sides, trying to find a clue to where they were exactly, but found nothing.


    "I never came here, but I know the ancient ruins are all over the area without the dense forest. It was like a test back there if we had what it takes toe here," she said.


    Damian nodded. The two moved forward, looking for any clues about these ruins Aurora talked about.


    If it looked like it sounded, it would be quite easy to find stone structures inside a forest, but the problem was that Damian did not know how was the state of these ancient ruins.


    Those things could fall into pieces, having only tiny structures left, making it harder for them to find. That was what he thought at first, but after a few hours of walking around the area, they found it!


    It was nothing like what Damian thought!? The stone structures were huge, and despite the moss and broken parts, it looked decent, well-preserved.


    "This is impressive!" Damian said as he stared at those structures.


    The knowledge of dungeons, abilities, and all of those things was rather recent, dating around 70 years prior to Damian''s birth.


    But those structures he was seeing? Way older than that, and still holding up. It was the skill and knowledge of the ancient people, something that fascinated Damian.


    "Could they know about the dungeons way back then?" Damian thought.


    Lost in thoughts, Aurora had to be the one waking him up from the daydreams. "Damian, let''s go explore this ce before it''s too dark!"


    "Right."


    Damian returned to his senses, and the two explored the ancient ruins. It was a massive stone structure. The stone had moss, other types of vegetation, and some broken parts, showing the passage of time with rity.


    There was a main building, and some smaller ones around it. When Damian and Aurora went to the main building to check, going inside of it, passing through the bushes that had reced the once floor, they saw it!<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "A staircase down? This ce looks creepy!"


    It was just like the entrance to the dungeon, but Damian believed it was not the case. Most ancient ruins scattered around the world had underground areas like that one, and the historians could not understand what was the reason behind it.


    Aurora looked at the staircase and said, "it is getting dark, and we need to rest and eat. Shall we camp first? We can use some of the smaller structures around here."


    They had been walking through the forest for hours, and the sun was almost setting. Also, both needed to eat something after spending their energy traversing through the forest.


    The two walked around the area, choosing one of the stone structures that were around the main one. There were some bushes inside, but nothing too difficult to cut off.


    "A good thing we brought the camping supplies," Aurora said as she unpacked some of the stuff..


    They brought one tent, a tiny cooler with some drinks inside, and other snacks, and some tools like knives and so on.


    "Weck a decent meal," Aurora said after she checked the cooler.


    Sure, there were some snacks, but those things would not fill their bellies. She worried after realizing they did not bring a fishing rod ¡ª there were many sources of fishes to catch, even in the middle of the ind like they were in.


    But then she remembered Damian''s ability, saying, "I know how to set up camp. Bring us some fishes for dinner."


    Damian nodded, leaving the camping area looking for a pool of water inside the ind.


    That was a simple thing to find, and there was one near where they were, around 1 km away from their camping spot.


    "It makes sense. The ancient civilization would surely build this ce near a food source," Damian thought.


    He stopped before the river and took a moment to see its beauty. "Let''s do this quick to help Aurora with the camping thing."


    It was easy to catch the fish. All Damian had to do was use his Telekineses, and the fishes woulde out of the river! He grabbed two big ones, returning to the camp right after.


    "You are back already?" Aurora said.


    She was still cing the camping tent, and Damian was already back!


    "The river is nearby, that''s why. Want some help?"


    The two worked together to set up a decent camping spot, with a tent, and a campfire to warm their bodies and also cook the fishes.


    Damian was the one responsible for gathering the wood for the campfire and cleaning the fishes, but he did not mind. It was actually pretty fun!


    They sat around the campfire, cooking the fishes ¡ª they used branches to pierce it through for better cooking ¡ª and watching the sunset together.


    It was a beautiful moment, unforgettable. They shared a kiss, watching the sun go down, and the moon take ce.

 Chapter 107 Battle Trial

    The two thought about doing some other things in that camping tent, but they opted to rest before their exploration of the ruin. No one knew what could be down there, so preparing was the best decision.


    "Good night," Damian said.


    Nothing happened during the night apart from the noises, some they could not differentiate. But nothing came to attack their camp, and that was what mattered.


    The camping tent was not a great ce to sleep, not asfy as their day-to-day bed, but they, as superhumans, had to survive in harsh scenarios, so Damian and Aurora did notin.


    If one can''t survive a night sleeping inside a camping tent, how would they survive days or months inside the dungeon?


    When morning came, they first ate something ¡ª fish again ¡ª and then unpacked all of their stuff, moving toward the major structure where they saw the staircase.


    "Will it be dangerous down there, Damian?" Aurora asked.


    "I hope not, but it''s not like we are lucky, are we?" Damian said.


    "You''re the right one."


    They still had their snacks inside the cooler that wouldst them a few days if everything went to shit.


    Damian went first, holding his shlight to brighten the way. The staircase, the walls, everything was made of stone, almost entirely green because of the moss and other vegetation.


    It was humid down there. The deeper they went, the fewer sounds could be heard.


    There were no more singing birds or nature sounds like outside of that building. The only thing they heard was the dripping of water from the ceiling, and the various bugs living on the vegetation down there.


    "What is this ce?"


    After the two went down the stairs for a few minutes, they faced an open room with many statues. The room itself and the statues looked perfect, with no broken parts.


    "It looks like a puzzle or something," Damian said.


    Four types of statues: an archer, a warrior with sword and shield, one with two daggers, and one with a spear.


    Damian scanned the area, looking for other clues, yet found nothing. "Usually there are ces to drag the statues to and open some sort of passage," he thought.


    That was the mostmon type of statue puzzle, but was not the case for that room.


    How did Damian know it was a puzzle? There was nothing down there except an open room and the statues. No other way to follow, no door, nothing.


    No one would build a staircase like that one, then an underground room, only to put some statues inside. It would be stupid. Also, Damian knew those ancient people loved to hide things, and that was one reason people still knew little about them.


    "So, how should we proceed with this? I see nothing here," Aurora said, cing her hand on one statue.


    When she did that, the statue moved, startling her!


    "What?"


    That was not something she or Damian expected, and hell, it should not even be possible! They had yet to build robots to move like that, so how did an ancient civilization have it?


    "This has to be something like a trial!"


    Damian quickly understood the situation. Those statues were like a defense mechanism for outsiders to enter their underground ce, and when someone touched it, they activated!


    "Damian, what should I do?" Aurora asked as she moved back closer to him.


    The statue was the one of the man with a sword and shield.


    "Maybe to pass this room we have to defeat the three statues?" Damian said.


    It was only a guess, but it made sense considering there was no other thing inside the room except the three statues.


    "Take this," Damian said as he used his Slime Ring, tossing a weapon to Aurora.


    "A sword? Thanks. Can you give me your power?"


    Damian nodded, moving forward to Aurora. When she touched him, she frowned, and could not understand what was happening.


    When Aurora touched someone, she would have shes of the person''s ability, and then it would belong to her for a specific time. But when she touched Damian, there were more shes, and it was confusing.


    "Damian, your ability is the Telekineses, right? Why am I seeing more things?" Aurora said.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Damian had more than one ability, but one needed the Necromancy Book to work, and the other was a passive that boost his mind powers.


    So the only ability Aurora could use was the Telekineses itself, as the others depended on external factors.


    "I have more than one!? Focus on the Telekineses!" Damian yelled, noticing the statue getting closer to him.


    Aurora tried her best to only focus on the images showing Damian levitating things, and sure thing, it worked!


    She got the ability, and when she turned around, the statue was shing its sword down, trying to cut her. With the power of her mind, Aurora moved her body backwards, using more force than she would if using only her physique.


    "Can we work together to defeat it or is it a one versus one?" Aurora said.


    That was a valid question. Damian tried to impede the statue, but it did not mind him, only moving forward focusing on Aurora. It was like he did not exist there!


    "I think this is a one versus one," Damian said.


    He wanted to attack and help her, but what if that triggered traps around the area? It was a risk, and one he would only take if Aurora did not have the ways to defeat the statue on her own.


    "Let me handle this," she said.


    Aurora swiftly moved throughout the room, dodging all the attacks with mastery. She had trained a lot since her junior years, as her body and skills were the only thing that remained with her forever.


    She did not have a specific ability to keep training. Every time she touched someone, it would be a new ability.


    To be fair, Aurora did not even need to train! The moment she touched somebody, she would get their experience using the ability as well, and with the control mastery she had over her mana, Aurora would be better with the ability than the real user!


    That was how powerful she was, and someone with a unique type of ability, a copying one. Damian did not know, but everyone would go after her if they knew her ability was that powerful!


    Anyway, the statue tried to attack her using its own stone sword, but no matter how many times it tried, it never worked. Aurora was too fast, and with the help of the Telekineses, she twisted her body to make impossible dodges!


    But even though she would never get him, destroying the statue would be a pain in the ass! Aurora hit it multiple times using the slime sword Damian gave her, yet all it did was scratch the statue.


    "Damian, how can we destroy this thing?"


    "Let me think."


    Damian thought about trying to use his Bone Spear to damage the thing, but he still had to master the spell, and could not even cast it! That would y with his luck.


    "Maybe¡­."


    The statue was pure stone, but it still moved. It couldn''t be a robot, as that was utterly impossible for any civilization to have, so the logic was that it was built using abilities!


    That was defying logic as well! Based on the studies, these ancient civilizations did not have the dungeons or abilities at all, so how?


    Even if it was made of stone, it still had a consciousness, so Damian tried to enter inside its mind to control it! A bold move, one he thought it would never work, but it did!


    The feeling of controlling the mind of that statue was strange. A beast would talk back, send its thoughts back, but the statue did not. It was as if its mind was asleep, and the only movements it could make were those which were programmed.


    "Well, it must be down here for at least 800 years or even more. So it makes sense its mind is not working properly," Damian thought.


    Aurora noticed the statue stopping, so she asked, "what did you do?"


    "I controlled its mind."


    "Awesome! But I still don''t see how I can destroy this thing¡­."


    The statue would do anything Damian ordered, but even if it remained still, the slime sword would not hurt it. That was when Damian had an idea.


    He moved toward the other statue, the one with a spear, and touched it. It moved after a few seconds, going after Damian to kill him!


    But, as it tossed the spear toward him, the statue with the sword and shield stood before him, blocking the attack.


    "I get it! It will be a fight between statues!" Aurora said, gaping at her mouth.


    It was a good idea the one Damian had, and the two stepped to the side, letting the two stone statues destroy each other.

 Chapter 108 Exploring The Underground Ancient Ruins

    Damian and Aurora stood to the side, watching the two statues fight against each other. All the three statues had simr power despite using different type of weapons, so Damian, watched it closely to see what statue would die first.


    The sounds of the stone weapons colliding echoed inside the room, and stone pieces rolled on the ground. An arm, leg, small chunks of the statues fell each time a strikended on them.


    "Your idea was fantastic," Aurora said.


    She currently had the same ability as Damian, the Telekineses, but she could not control the mind of those statues. Why? Aurora did not have the mind strengthening passive Damian had, and that thing made a huge difference in his mind control.


    After ten minutes of straight sh between the two statues, both were almost dying, having their bodiespletely destroyed by each other. Damian and Aurora took the chance tost hit the statues, ending their lives at the same time!


    What they thought would happen was a resting period before trying to face thest statue, the one with the bow, but it was not the case. The moment the two statues fell, defeated inbat, a passage opened up at the central part of the room.


    The stones on the wall moved like a technological mechanism, or perhaps the usage of an Earth Binding ability, like the one Vanessa had, but either way, a passage was before their eyes.


    "Will there be more enemies inside?" Aurora asked, moving her gaze from the passage to Damian.


    "I have no clue, but we must continue forward. This ancient civilization is getting me curious," Damian said.


    They moved toward the passage, which was a tunnel. It was not as long as they thought, and after less than five minutes, an incredible sight was right before Damian''s eyes!


    It was like an entire underground city, with houses, ntations, and even ake! The aspect of it was way different from a cave. It had green everywhere, and even the ceiling was the bright blue sky!


    "What is this?" Damian said as his mouth gaped in surprise.


    The ce looked unreal. If Damian did not pass through all of that to get there he would think it was outside of how real the sky looked!


    What was most impressive was the sun, which worked in that underground city, making the vegetation grow.


    "Aurora, have any idea of what we are seeing here?" Damian asked.


    "I-I don''t know. It surprised me as well!"


    "Maybe the work of abilities? Just like the statues back there."


    "It has to be the case, but did we humans discover the abilities recently? And the dungeons appeared recently too!"


    That was exactly why the ce intrigued Damian. The serum to grant abilities and the dungeons were less than one hundred years old, so it was virtually impossible for such an old civilization to have it!


    But there was no denying if the facts were right before their eyes. There was no type of technology to recreate the sky and the sun, so it had to be something rted to abilities.


    "We can only find out more after exploring this ce to its fullest,"? Damian said.


    "Agreed."


    The only way they could find answers was by exploring that ce, and based on the looks of it, as well as the statue trial, Damian and Aurora were the only ones who went there in a long time.


    That was a chance they could not miss. The knowledge that ancient civilization had was valuable, even more now that Damian was certain they had the knowledge about the abilities 1000 years ago!


    They walked to the center of the city, following the cobblestone road which looked pretty decent considering how old it was. The houses looked even more conserved than the stone structures outside, and when Damian went inside to check, the wooden furniture was still there, looking decent even after many years.


    "Did they use abilities to conserve this ce? There''s no way termites would not destroy these furniture in all these years."


    The more Damian explored the ce, the more evident became the fact that ancient civilization was far more advanced then he thought, at least in terms of abilities.


    He walked around the area checking all the smaller structures that were mostly houses, and they all looked decent.


    "Damian, did you see the houses too?? This ce is incredible!? How can itst all those years?" Aurora said.


    "Abilities, maybe. I think humankind had abilities and dungeons way before we thought."


    But if that was the case, where was everyone? How did the ancient people have abilities and dungeons, yet it disappeared throughout the years?


    Something was not adding up, and Damian hoped to find answers in the biggest build in the underground city, which looked like a pce.


    They moved toward it, going up a staircase with more than one thousand steps! By the end of it, both wanted to rest and eat something before going inside that ce.


    The snacks inside the cooler were more than enough for the two. After a pause, Damian and Aurora moved toward the main building looking like a pce.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    A massive double door, big enough to fit a giant through! It was majestic, and anyone passing through it would feel like a fly.


    "So how are we supposed to open this?" Aurora said.


    Damian had no idea, and was about to answer just that, but then he noticed the symbol on the door: a golden key. It was just like the one he had tattooed on the chest.


    "This key teleported me to the dungeon, and now the symbol is here too. What exactly is this thing?" Damian thought as he touched his chest.


    He had a feeling inside, urging to touch the door. Damian did that, and the moment his palm touched the door, it moved! It was like the key was finally there for the door to open!


    "It worked!"


    ~~~~


    "So this is the ce?"


    "Yes. This is the ancient site that may have valuable things inside. Let''s go!"


    Two men wearing ck were on the surface in the same ancient ruins Damian and Aurora went. If one had any knowledge about the underworld they would see the symbol on their chest area: a dark hand with creepy looking fingers.


    It was The Fingers organization, one of the strongest if not the strongest underworld organization that existed. They were known for their shady businesses, and those two men had the task of exploring the ancient site.


    There weren''t that many ancient ruins scattered around the world, at least not in a decent condition and with treasures inside. No one up to that moment had found any book or treasure from the ancient era.


    "We will be the same, hehehe. Hey, take a look at this," one of the man said, pointing at the ground.


    "It looks like someone recently cut this thing. Maybe to ce a tent?"


    ~~~~


    A huge corridor awaited Damian and Aurora after they opened the door. It was like the entire ce was built for giants, or the ancient people were just boosting about their money and power to build such a big ce.


    "The furniture has normal size, so no giants," Damian thought as he saw the paintings and the counters along the hall.


    It was a fine pce with a red carpet, chandeliers on the ceiling, and not built using normal rocks but a white one, looking like marble!


    The passage of time was non-existent inside the pce. It looked exactly like it was a thousand years ago, as if time had yet to pass inside that ce.


    Damian was astonished by it, and his eagerness to find more about that ancient civilization grew after each step he took.


    "This is a kitchen area," said Aurora as she opened up one of the doors in the corridor, going inside to check, and then heading back to meet up with Damian again.


    There were many doors inside the pce, but Damian and Aurora only checked them quickly, as they wanted to first find the main room, as that should be the ce with the treasures, or at least some information about the pce.


    Damian was not chasing the treasures. Sure it would be nice to get his hands in some valuable objects, perhaps weapons, but the most valuable thing he wanted was books!


    The books containing knowledge about the ancient civilization were priceless. Their experience, their abilities, and more importantly, more information about the dungeon!


    That was what he wanted, and hoped to find as they reached the door of the main room.


    Just like in the entrance, there was a symbol of a golden key carved on the door, making Aurora wonder how exactly was Damian the only one capable of opening the doors.


    With a simple touch, the door opened, and before his eyes was a red-carpet, going straight to a huge throne on the middle of the room.


    Different from the furniture in other ces of the pce ¡ª those still had a normal-size to them ¡ª the ones inside the main room were huge!


    It was like they were designed for a giant, just like the throne!


    "What exactly is this ce?" Damian said.


    ~~~~


    "Look, someone broke these statues, and there''s a passage there!"


    "Let''s go! I think someone is inside this ce with us!"

 Chapter 109 The Garden

    Damian and Aurora had their mouths wide open, staring at the main room after it opened. The big furniture and the wholeyout made them more curious, wondering who exactly was the person in charge of that ancient civilization.


    "The entire pce looks huge, but the furniture in all other rooms is normal-sized, meaning anyone could use. But this ce is a giant throne room!" Damian said.


    The rest of the pce and all the other houses outside that they explored were ces humans could live without problems, but the throne room was meant for a giant!


    "Let''s try to find out more about this," Aurora said.


    They walked inside the room, looking all over the ce, trying to find anything useful, aka information. For Damian, the sight of a bookshelf would be like his savioring to rescue him.


    There was a carpet in the middle of the room in front of the massive throne, a few pirs sustaining the building, and that was it. A throne room was a ce where the ruler would sit for a few moments to meet up with important people and then leave.


    Damian knew that, and he knew they had explored most of the pce, at least ncing at it, so the room where the ruler of that pce actually lived had to be nearby.


    He walked around the room, cing his hands at any odd spot on the wall, trying to somehow open a secret passage or something useful, yet nothing happened.


    They were losing hope, but then as Damian walked near the throne, he noticed a door behind the throne! It had the same golden key symbol as all the others, and that had to be the ce where the giant ruler lived!


    "Aurora, I found it!" Damian said, yet no response.


    "Aurora?"


    Damian couldn''t see the rest of the room because he was behind the throne, which was massive, covering all of his sight, so he moved away from it, and then he saw it!


    Two men wearing ck clothing had Aurora locked in what looked like a stretched cloak!


    "Stop right there or we will kill thedy," one of them said.


    Out of all things that could happen inside the ancient ruin ¡ª traps or beasts ¡ª finding humans was not something Damian thought it would happen.


    "Calm down. Don''t hurt her, please," Damian said.


    He tried to find something, a way to save Aurora from that, but it was impossible! Damian did not know who those people were or their abilities.


    "One mistake here can cost her life. I? need to remain calm," Damian thought.


    "What you want for her safety?" Damian asked.


    "We havee here before, but no one could open those doors. How did you do it?"


    It was not the first time the two members of The Fingers organization went to check the ancient ruins. But they did not have a way to open the massive doors with the golden key symbol, so they stopped going there for a while.


    But those two were near the ruins on another mission on that ind, so they thought, ''why not go there to check one more time?''


    They felt like their chances of opening the doors were low, but trying it would not lose that much of their time.


    "I don''t know. I just touched them and they were open," Damian said, with his body shaking.


    He tried his best to act like a scared puppy, as that would make them see him as harmless, which would be crucial if he wanted to escape in the future.


    "Do you believe in him?" the man grabbing Aurora asked.


    "Uh, don''t know, but he seems scared to me. Maybe he''s like a descendant of this ancient people and does not know."


    "Right! So we can use him to open all the doors for us?"


    "Hehehehe."


    The two menughed like maniacs after realizing the good fortune that was on their way. If Damian opened all the doors, all the treasures would belong to them!


    They did not think Damian, who was shaking like a scared rat, would have any battle power, and Aurora also did not look that skilled, so they were not concerned about it at all!


    "I will handcuff thisdy, and you will go with us, opening the doors. If you try anything stupid, we will kill both of you."


    Damian and Aurora exchanged nces, and without a single word, the two understood each other. Aurora then ced her hands up front, and one man handcuffed her.


    "Let''s move. Do you know where to go?"


    "Yes. Follow me," Damian said, returning to the ce where he found the door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The handcuff Aurora had was made of special materials, so it was difficult to break free. One of them could stretch things, his own body and the special cloak he had. It was his superhuman ability, and he kept a close distance to Aurora in case she tried anything.


    As for the other guy, he stood close to Damian, but was not too focused on him, and more on the surrounding area. For him, the dangers that could be inside were the things he should focus on, not a scared youth like Damian.


    Once they were before the massive door behind the throne, Damian ced his hand on it, and it opened, revealing a gigantic spiral staircase leading downwards.


    Everything was just huge, and the two men from The Fingers had the same guess as Damian, thinking that whoever ruled that ce was once a giant.


    "You go first," the man said, pushing Damian down the stairs.


    Damian was about to go when the man held him. "You are the only one that can open the door, so stay behind me but close."


    The man realized how important Damian was. If there were other doors to open without him, it would be impossible. So Damian had to remain safe, and no one knew the dangers underneath.


    "This is a suitable position, but I need to find the right timing," Damian thought as he looked back, gazing at the man beside Aurora.


    They kept moving downwards, and thatsted for one hour! For them, who were small, looking like ants near the staircase, it took a lot of time, but for the giant who lived there? Less than five minutes.


    The spiral staircase led them to a corridor with two massive doors. One on the left and one on the right. It was not like they could not explore the two rooms, but they had to choose one to go first.


    "Let''s go with the right one. Please, open the door," the man said.


    Damian did as he told him, cing his palm on the door, opening it. The door creak sound was loud, hurting their ears! When the door waspletely opened, what waited for them was a massive garden!


    They could still see the sky and the sun, just like in the underground city, and there were even some insects flying around.


    "A garden?"


    The two men from The Fingers thought about returning to explore the other room first, as a garden did not look like a ce with treasures, but when they turned around, the door had closed!


    It took a while for the door to open, but closing it happened in a split second! That meant danger! None of the other doors had closed after Damian opened them. That one was the first, and it did not show a good thing.


    "Watch out, Rubber!" the man near Damian said.


    Rubber was the one with the stretching ability. It was his nickname.


    All of them stayed close to each other, looking around, trying to spot any danger. Damian was also tense, and Aurora too!? Sure, those two were holding their captive, but if danger wasing to get them, they would work together.


    Despite the uneasy feeling, nothing came their way. "You, open the door again."


    They wanted Damian to open the door they had just used, the one that closed. But when Damian tried it, nothing happened.


    "Are you joking with me?" the man said, grabbing Damian by the cor.


    "It''s not working! Look, I am in the same danger as all of you!? We need to work together to leave this ce!" Damian said.


    He was not faking it. The door was fully locked, and that made Damian uneasy too!? Aurora was already handcuffed, and they had to deal with those two thugs.


    The situation was shit, and it became even shitter.


    "Fine. You are right. Rubber, take her handcuffs off."


    "Smander, why? They could betray us!"


    "Why would they? We are in this shit position together, and this little rat here cannot do a thing against us," Smander said.


    They were confident with their skills, so having Damian and Aurora free was not a problem. Also, they had other things to think about, like being locked inside a garden with no apparent way out.


    Rubber freed Aurora, who ran toward Damian to stay close to him.


    "Let''s move while they are no enemies near us," Smander said.


    Damian gazed at one tree and noticed a massive mosquito gazing at them. It was bigger than a human!


    "What about that thing?" Damian said, pointing at the mosquito, which was not still anymore but flying toward them!

 Chapter 110 Giant Ancestor

    The flying mosquito was massive, like all the trees, flowers, and bushes inside that garden. It was as if everything was the yground of a giant!


    Damian was the first to notice the mosquito flying toward them, and when all the others did, they gathered their strength, trying their best to stop shaking at the sight of such a creature.


    "This is disgusting! Small mosquitoes are a pain in the ass. Imagine this thing!? Rubber, let''s work together to kill this!"


    Smander spread his legs in an odd position, and then opened up his mouth, aiming toward the mosquito. His belly increased in size, like a type of frog, and then a burst of fire came from his mouth, directly toward the mosquito!


    Damian could feel how hot it was from afar, and could not even imagine receiving a hit like that in the face.


    Rubber, who was always close to Aurora, moved forward, standing beside Smander to fight against the beast. They weren''t that concerned about Damian and Aurora fleeing, because it would be impossible to escape their sight.


    Well, that was not the case! Damian moved toward Aurora without catching too much attention. Smander and Rubber were more focused on killing the mosquito, which was still alive and kicking after receiving the breath of fire.


    When Damian was right beside Aurora, he grabbed her by the waist, pulling her closer to his body. He then covered her with the cloak, turning both invisible!


    Damian''s Telekineses had never been so valuable, flying up toward the sky, leaving the two men behind to deal with the other creatures that wereing their way.


    "We finally killed this thing! Wait, where are the two?"


    They turned around to see where Aurora and Damian were supposed to be, yet no one was there. It made little sense!?


    "How can they leave without making noises, or leaving tracks? Impossible!" Smander said.


    "Don''t worry. We will find them," Rubber said.


    Damian and Aurora turned invisible with the help of the cloak, and then they flew away from Rubber and Smander. It wouldn''t be bad to remain with those two seeing how dangerous that ce was, and working together would bring them benefits, but both did not feel safe while staying with them, so they left.


    "I think we can talk now," Damian said after he realized they were far enough.


    "Finally, we are free from those guys. Damian, what is this ce? It feels like we are in a giant''s garden!"


    "Yeah, that might be the case. Perhaps whoever ruled this ce had an ability to turn into a giant or something? That would be the only exnation. That or it was not human," Damian said.


    The view they had from up there after using the Telekineses was privileged, and it was easy to see that it looked like a normal garden, except that everything was way bigger!


    One of the scariest things Damian had ever seen: a gigantic centipede!


    A shiver ran down his spine just by looking at that thing, and Damian was d he was up there, in the sky, and not on the ground!


    Not that the sky had nothing. No, it did. Mosquitoes like the one they had faced, and many other flying bugs.


    The good part was that they did not notice his presence beneath the invisibility cloak, and those bugs weren''t looking to attack either. That mosquito wanted blood, and that was why it flew toward them.


    But those other bugs looked friendly. Damian and Aurora hoped so, at least.


    "Where should we go from here? You couldn''t open the door back then, meaning we are trapped!" Aurora said.


    Damian scanned around, trying to find anything resembling a way out, yet found nothing. "I don''t know, honestly. But it has to be a way out of here. Look, if I can open all the doors while they can''t, it means we leave this ce."


    Aurora was a little frightened by the whole situation, but hearing Damian speak with the confidence he had rxed her.


    "You are right."


    They knew being scared would do them no good, and a rational mind would be necessary to think well and find the way out. But where to start?


    "Look there," Aurora said, as she pointed to the horizon.


    Damian followed her finger, noticing a huge wooden shack behind the bushes and the trees. It was a massive big cabin, but the size of the vegetation there was even bigger, hiding the ce.


    The only reason they saw it was because of their aerial vision. "Let''s go there to check. This is the only building we saw so far inside this garden, so it must be important."


    It looked like the shack was the gardener, or whoever took care of the garden stored their tools, and perhaps chilled for a while. So perhaps that ce would have some answers Damian looked for.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite the speed of their flight, it still took a while to reach that shack, but when they did, a simr door to all the rest appeared before their eyes.


    "The same golden symbol¡­"


    Damian ced his hand, opening the door just like he did with all the others. Then, the moment he did that, a voice spoke inside his head.


    He nced to the side to see Aurora, and based on her looks, the voice was only inside his mind and not inside hers, too.


    "If you are listening to this message, you are my descendant."


    It was a male voice, a deep one.


    "I am not human, but a race from the deepest parts of the dungeon, a giant!"


    "Only those who shared my blood can open these doors,"


    "I can share some things with you, but I am recording this message in the year 7, so depending on how long it takes for my descendant to reach this ce, then the things I know may be obsolete,"


    "Starting with the golden key symbol on all walls. I carved it to remember my people to not get their hands on this key. The Golden Key is a legendary artifact that is in the hands of the King of the Underworld, a terrifying demon who you don''t want to mess with,"


    "So, if you ever find this key, don''t touch it, or else it will fuse with your body. If that happens, the Underworld, which is one of the deepest levels of the dungeon, wille after you!"


    "Well, my descendant wouldn''t be that stupid, so I should not worry about this."


    "¡­"


    "Damian, what happened?" Aurora said as she noticed Damian was standing still.


    He made a hand gesture for her to wait. She noticed something was about to happen, so she did not say a word, and only waited.


    "The humans developed a serum with the beast''s blood. It happened this year, in the year 7, but the dungeons are around this for a lot longer, but humans did not find it, and the beasts remained hidden,"


    "You, as my descendant, cannot receive the serum. It will not grant you abilities, and neither did it to your father. Why? We giants have our own power! The beast''s blood cannot give it to us because we are superior to all the normal beasts!"


    "But your bloodline is locked. I know because I locked my son''s bloodline myself so that he can hide among humans, and continue his life. Something from the deepest parts of the dungeons killed our race, and I couldn''t let my family vanish¡­"


    "They are attacking my pce as I am speaking this, and perhaps by the end of this recorded message I may be dead, but I will leave anything that can help you inside this shack, a ce no one will bother toe looking."


    "Remember, stay away from that key, and be careful as up till this point I do not know what thing is killing the giants, or why!"


    After that, the message ended, leaving Damian with many questions inside his head.


    "Serum and dungeons in year 7? That''s like over 2000 years ago!? This is even older than I thought! But why did they lose the serum, or all humans with abilities? What exactly is happening here?" Damian thought.


    "And I am a freaking giant? That was because my dad and granddad got no abilities at all!? But why did I get one? Also, the golden key may be a problem¡­"


    Damian got a few answers, but there were still many questions. "Let''s go inside. I can share what happenedter."


    Aurora nodded, not asking questions. They both went inside, and what waited for them was not a cabin with gardening tools, but a library!


    It had many bookshelves, all of which had the normal size, as if the person who built it knew a ''human'' would find it.


    But what caught the most attention was the massive person sitting on a massive chair!


    It looked dead, and way bigger than a human being! Its feet were bigger than a building!


    Damian was uncertain, but it must be his ancestral ¡ª the giant who shared that message with him to help.


    "Rest in peace, ancestor."

 Chapter 111 Demon From The Underworld

    "This is the giant?" Aurora said.


    Both she and Damian had discussed throughout their exploration that a giant must have lived there. It was only a guess at first, but Damian became certain of it after hearing the message inside his mind, and Aurora after seeing the giant!


    The surprising part was not only the size of that giant, but how alive it looked! Well, it was dead, that they were certain of, but even after many years passed, the body still looked intact.


    "Yes. This is my ancestor¡­"


    "Your what?"


    Aurora frowned, unable to understand what Damian meant. He exined to her about the message that his ancestor left him.


    "So your father and grandfather could not get an ability because of this bloodline, yet you somehow got one? Doesn''t it mean you are adopted?"


    "Well, I thought about that but the ancestor strictly said only his descendants can open the doors, so I may be the first giant to ever get an ability. Awesome, right?"


    "It is, but doesn''t it mean someone or something that killed the giants maye after you in the future?"


    "Yes. That is why we must keep this a secret, ok?"


    "I know," Aurora said, smiling, "now let''s explore this ce before anyonees here to interrupt us, like that Smander and Rubber guy."


    Aurora believed in everything Damian said, and she did not see it as bullshit or something like that. She was even more curious about the past, how the dungeons and humans were advanced in terms of superhuman abilities, yet something happened.


    So, they explored the wooden shack, looking for more information. They both went for the bookshelves, browsing through all the books that looked interesting.


    "What should we look for? How to unlock your bloodline and something about the giant yers or what happened to the super humans, right?" Aurora asked as she picked a book from the shelf.


    "Yes. That would be our key priority," Damian said, doing the same as her.


    There were many books inside that shack, and Damian wished he could take all of them to study, yet it was not possible. Well, not that he needed it!


    Damian had browsed through many books in the right part of the cabin, so he went to the other side to browse through the rest. It was at that moment he touched the immense feet of the giant, and something incredible happened!


    He just wanted to touch it in a sign of respect for his ancestor, but when he did, his blood somehow connected to the dead giant, and memories shed through his mind like a tsunami!


    Many memories that once belonged to the giant went directly to his mind, and the knowledge of all the books present too! But the memory seemed scrambled, locked, as if something had purposely hidden things from him.


    Aurora noticed Damian standing still again, and thought it was another mental message, just like what had happened moments prior to that, but then he fell on the ground, rolling with both hands on his head.


    "Damian!" she yelled, running toward him.


    It was way different that time, so Aurora was worried about Damian''s safety. What if something bad had happened to him? How could she save him inside that ce with little to no equipment?


    All she could do was stay by his side, cing his head on herp, waiting for the pain to stop. After three minutes, Damian was no longer using his hands to hold his head. After ten more minutes, Damian finally opened up his eyes again.


    He was all sweaty, as if he had just gone to the gym, or performed a tiring exercise for hours and hours.


    "What happened?" Aurora said, sighing in relief.


    Damian had his eyes open, but his mind was still afloat, unable to put his thoughts together. Aurora saw that, and said nothing, waiting patiently by his side until he was finally good again.


    "I-I am not sure. Memories flooded my mind when I touched the giant."


    "Memories? Like all the giant''s memories?"


    "Not all of them. Well, perhaps it is all of them, but I cannot ess all of it. It''s like there''s a fog stopping me. But I know all the books in here, and I know how to unlock my bloodline, but sadly, even the giant did not know what killed the giant race¡­"


    The giant yer was still a mystery to him, but Damian got more information about his bloodline and how human society worked back then. Also, there was little information about the King of the Underworld and the Demons, but even the giant did not want to mess with those things, so all he knew were legends and myths.


    "It is a start! So, how can we unlock your bloodline?" Aurora asked.


    "Remember there were two doors, one that led us to this garden, and another one? Inside that one is a pool of giant blood, and I need to go there," Damian said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That was what the memories showed him, but Damian was unsure if the pool of blood was still there. Those memories were the ones the giant had from two thousand years ago, so a lot of things could have changed throughout the years.


    But Damian had to check it out, so he left the wooden shack, and the door behind him automatically closed.


    "I think we can leave using that door now," Damian said.


    He was about to leave with Aurora, but before they could even start flying, Smander and Rubber appeared before their eyes!


    They had some wounds, but nothing too serious. The major damage was to their clothes, which had some holes all over it.


    "Thinking of running away again, little rat? It will not happen," Rubber said.


    Rubber was about to use his powers to stretch his cloak and lock both Aurora and Damian, but something stopped them! A third party!


    "Rubber, are you seeing that as well?" Smander said, pointing in the direction they had juste from.


    Someone was walking toward them. It was a humanoid creature with red-skin, two horns simr to a goat, ck-eyes as deep as a ck-hole, an imp tail, and long sharp ws!


    Everyone was not sure what that was, but judging by the appearance, it looked a lot simr to the demons they read in fantasy stories or saw in movies.


    Damian also looked at that demon-like creature, and the first thing that came to his mind was the warning his ancestor gave him about the Golden Key.


    "Is it after me?" Damian thought.


    That seemed like the only exnation, but why now? He got the key a long time ago, and no demon came after him.


    "I am seeing it too, Smander. Let''s focus on that thing first," Rubber said.


    With just a nce, they could see that the demon walking toward them was a bigger threat than a youth like Damian. So, just like what happened when that mosquito appeared, they focused on that first before Damian and Aurora.


    "What should we do now?" Aurora whispered.


    Damian did not know the level of power of that demon, but it must be decent, so fleeing was the best option, at least until he got more information about what he was dealing with.


    "Let''s flee again using the same method. If we can reach the door, we can lock the demon inside," Damian said.


    "But didn''t it open the door? I thought only a descendant could!"


    "The door to the garden only closed like a normal door. I have to touch it again to lock it fully."


    With his newly gained memories, Damian understood way more how that ce worked, so he knew that was their best chance to escape. He grabbed Aurora again, activated both his Telekineses and invisibility cloak, and flew toward the garden door.


    "Stop right there, you demon, or we will kill you!" Smander said, but the demon continue going forward as if he had not heard it.


    "Maybe he does not speak ournguage?" Rubber said.


    "Yeah, that may be the case, but then what should we do?"


    The two talked to each other, and then the demon spoke for the first time. A deep voice that sent shivers through anyone, "I understand you two, ants, I just don''t want to speak with dead people."


    "Ha, you heard that, Rubber? This little demon thinks we are nothing," Smander said,ughing, looking at Rubber.


    He wasughing in one second, and on the other, he was headless. The demon dashed so fast toward him it looked like a teleport and then cut his head off using its sharp ws.


    A lot of blood spurted from the wound, and Smander''s body shook a little. His nervous system still could not properly understand what had happened, not believing death was knocking on his door.


    "Smander!" Rubber yelled.


    The demon did the same move, cutting Rubber in half, making his organs fall on the ground, creating a mess.


    It happened fast, and after killing the two men, the demon moved toward the direction where Damian was.

 Chapter 112 Fleeing From The Demon

    Damian flew toward the door he used to reach the garden, carrying Aurora alongside him, using his cloak to keep them safe from the giant bugs that were still flying around the area.


    He did not know what was the power the demon had, but he hoped Smander and Rubber could hold it for a while, yet that did not seem like the case!


    "It ising after us!" Aurora said.


    She looked over her shoulder, and she saw the red-skin demon flying toward them using two bat wings. Its speed looked superior to that of Damian, but they were still far from it because of their early advantage.


    "Can we reach the door before it reaches us?" Aurora asked.


    Damian looked behind his back too, seeing the same thing as her. He did not know if it would be possible to reach the door in time! That demon seemed to get faster and faster as time passed.


    "Did it kill those two guys so fast? This thing is far more powerful than I thought!" Damian thought.


    He was expecting to get more of a distance, but the demon killed Smander and Rubber in a matter of seconds!


    "Fuck, fuck. Will I die like this?"


    No one wanted to die. There were still so many answers Damian had to find, and his life could not end like that!


    "Stop flying away. You will not escape from me! And even if you do, more demons wille after you!" the demon yelled.


    "What is it talking about, Damian??"


    "Let''s say I identally stole something from the King of the Underworld, hehe."


    "You what?"


    Aurora did not ask more, as they were more busy trying to escape with their lives. But no matter how much Damian increased his speed, it was not working!


    The demon got closer and closer until it was right behind them. "Bye - bye," it said, using its hand to punch Damian.


    It was a powerful blow that sent Damian flying toward the ground, creating a massive hole in the ground after the impact! Damian was carrying Aurora, so the two got hurt together.


    "Agggrr," they growled with pain.


    Damian was happy to be alive, but he could feel some of his bones were broken.


    "I broke one arm and both legs. Fuck," Damian said.


    Aurora was not the target of the attack, so she only received the damage of the falling, but Damian got the direct power of the punch, so his state was much worse.


    She touched him, copying his ability, preparing to fight against the demon, even if it meant she would die for him!


    "So cute. You wish to die first, human girl?" the demon said, appearing right before Aurora in the blink of an eye.


    The power of that creature was something beyond what Damian and Aurora couldprehend. It was something otherworldly, a thing for the strongest super humans to face, not youths like them.


    Then, something incredible happened! The demon was about to attack the two again with everything it got, but an ethereal form appeared before them, blocking the attack!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was the ghost of Damian''s ancestor, a portion of its power was still there to protect its descendant, even after two thousand years!


    The size of that ethereal giant was not as extraordinary as its body back in the shack, but it was still the size of a building, stopping the demon''s punch using its palm.


    "What? The ghost of a giant? Ha, your race was powerful, but they all died a long time ago," the demon said with a smirk, making fun of the ghost.


    The giant did not speak a word, only punching the demon back. Its power was tremendous, sending the demon flying like a cannon ball, destroying the ground, the trees, and everything on its path!


    Even Damian had to hold on to the ground to not fly with the impact of that punch.


    "The wind caused by the attack is this powerful? I cannot imagine receiving such an attack," Damian thought.


    Aurora could tell Damian was not looking good, but that was the best opportunity they would ever have to escape, so she grabbed him and flew toward the garden door, using his ability.


    It was not as fast as when Damian was flying, but that had to be enough! They kept going, not stopping for a second.


    She kept looking behind their back from time to time to see if the demon was still chasing them. Not that until a few minutes passed.


    The horned demon was once again on the horizon, following them.


    "Fuck this thing!? Not even the giant could stop it?" Aurora cursed.


    Damian saw it too, but said, "keep going, the door is right there!? We will make it in time!"


    Aurora flew, using the best of her abilities, reaching the garden door before the demon caught up to them. Damian touched the door, and it opened again.


    The two passed through it, and then Damian ced his hand once again, closing it!


    After a few seconds, they could hear the banging on the door! It was the demon. "I will leave this ce one day, and I will find you!"


    It cursed Damian, and it hit the massive door multiple times, trying to open it, yet nothing happened. It was trapped there.


    "We are safe," Aurora sighed in relief.


    Despite leaving the danger, Damian still looked badly hurt. "Bring me to the other room," he said.


    Aurora carried him by the shoulder, entering on the other room, the door right beside the garden. Damian touched that door, and it opened just like all the rest.


    A room with nothing more than a gigantic chalice filled with blood. It was so big it could fit 100 people on that chalice!


    They flew toward it, stopping after getting closer enough for Damian to jump on it.


    "Are you sure you want to dive into a pool of blood?" Aurora asked.


    "This is the only way to unlock the bloodline. I have to do this," Damian said.

 Chapter 113 Infant Giant

    For a giant, it was a chalice, but for Damian? It looked like a red ocean! He used his Telekineses to stay above the water, and as he looked at it, it seemed infinite.


    The feeling of being an antpared to that filled him, but the constant pain of his broken limbs helped his mind focus on the task in hand: unlock his bloodline.


    "My ancestor said I should bath on this¡­"


    Damian was uncertain if that would work, but it was not as if he had any other options. It had to be done. Also, the feeling of having that demon near him made him uneasy, so all Damian wanted was to get over with that and leave that ce.


    "Let''s do it, Damian. How bad can it be?"


    He kept using his Telekineses, moving his body inside the blood. With his legs broken, Damian wouldn''t be able to swim, so his ability maintained his safety.


    Nothing happened at first. The only part of his body that had yet to have contact with the blood was his head, and judging how nothing had urred, he would have to fully submerge his body.


    So Damian did. When his entire body was inside the blood, he felt a burst of energy swept across it. It was like a burning sensation at first, one that hurt his body.


    He gritted his teeth, holding on to the pain, until it finally stopped, turning from pain to a pleasing sensation. Damian had never felt so rxed in his entire life. It was the best feeling he ever had.


    "Damian?" Aurora said.


    The rxing sensation was so great Damian did not even recall he was submerged in a pool of blood. He held his breath for a whooping one hour, as if it was nothing.


    Aurora got worried after the first fifteen minute mark ¡ª it wasmon for super humans to can hold their breaths for a long time ¡ª but thirty minutes was too much!


    She was about to go check on him, but then the blood pool got smaller, and smaller, like Damian was absorbing it.


    "What the fuck?"


    After five more minutes, the massive chalice had no blood on it anymore. Damian opened up his eyes after that, and smiled, reading the notification that popped before his eyes.


    <Giant Bloodline Unlocked>


    <Scanning Level¡­ >


    <Infant Stage Giant>


    <+25 to All Attributes>


    <+ Change Form>


    Damianughed out loud. "Only an Infant Stage Giant, but it is a start!"


    It was just the start of his journey as a member of the giant race, but it was already incredible, adding up 25 points to all of his attributes!


    His points more than doubled, so the difference Damian felt was extraordinary. "I can do anything!"


    That was the feeling. Damian was fully healed, and full of energy once again.


    "Did it work?" Aurora asked.


    She did not know if it worked, but Damian was not hurt anymore, so the blood had helped him in healing, at least.


    Damian looked at her and said nothing. It was better to show. He read his new ability, Change Form, and it was basically the giant transformation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His body had increased in power, and it would keep increasing as his bloodline strengthened, but the transformation released all of his powers.


    The Change Form had two stages: the first stage would only change his body to its actual form, making it bigger. The second stage would release all of his power, but it did notst forever, and Damian probably would have to rest for a while after using it.


    He took out his clothes first, as they would surely get destroyed by the transformation.


    "Nothing that I did not see it," Aurora said, chuckling.


    After that, Damian used the first stage. His body increased in size, changing from his 1,85 cm of height to an extraordinary 12 meters! He looked like a small building, and his body became more muscr too, to follow the increase in size.


    "Wow! You look scary," she said.


    Damian looked down and noticed his penis was not there. Not because it did not exist in that form, but because it was hidden, only appearing when Giants were to have sex.


    "A huge thing swinging around is not optimal forbat," Damian thought.


    It was a good thing it was hidden, as that could traumatize anyone who saw it¡­


    Anyway, Damian tested using his ability while in giant form, and it worked just fine. It was a funny sight to see a giant flying around, but the most optimal way to move was using his body.


    He also punched, kicked, and moved his body around, feeling it, adjusting to it, and getting familiar with it.


    After doing that, he returned to his tiny body, put his clothes back on, and said, "now let''s get out of this ce."


    They could still hear the cursing and the hits the demon did on the door as Damian and Aurora left that room, going upstairs to the throne room again.


    Each time Damian passed through one door, he would close it using his bloodline, strengthening the door. That demon would eventually escape, but Damian wanted to make sure it would stay inside as long as possible.


    After reaching the throne room, they left the pce, returning to that underground city in ruins. But when Damian gazed at the exit, the only tunnel one could take to leave that ce, he saw people wearing simr outfits to Rubber and Smander.


    "More friends of those two!" Damian said, pointing at them.


    "Can we escape stealthily?" Aurora asked.


    Damian was sure it could work, especially when using his Telekineses and invisibility, but before he could do anything, an attack came from behind one of the ruined houses.


    A blue energy arrow. Aurora did not have the reaction time to avoid it, but Damian did after his attributes increased. He grabbed her by the waist and jumped to the side, avoiding the attackpletely.


    But the arrow did not stop, piercing through a few houses, destroying what was left of them.


    "Oh, you dodged? Impressive."


    A female voice came from behind the house, and soon he saw a woman wearing a ck leather armor, a cloak, and a mask, looking like an assassin.


    There was no way of escaping. Damian and Aurora would have to fight.


    "Now I will see if this bloodline is good or not," Damian thought.

 Chapter 114 Enemy To Friend In Seconds

    Damian stared at the assassin, trying to learn more about it before the fight started. She had a bow made of energy, and shot arrows with simr power, a blue one.


    "It must be her ability," Damian said.


    That was the most logical exnation, and if it was a long-ranged ability, all he had to do was move closer to her!


    "Aurora, hide," Damian said.


    It was not a fight Aurora could pick, and even Damian, after doubling his attributes, was unsure if he would win it or not. Only going all out would give him the answer.


    Aurora did what he said, hiding behind one of the house ruins. The assassin ignored her, as she was more focused on winning the battle against Damian first.


    "Do you think you can win against me?" she said.


    The mocking smile on her face was the way she found to make Damian pissed, or scared, yet it did not work. Damian was not there to chat with her, but to fight till death.


    He exerted his incredible strength on his legs, destroying the ground beneath him as he dashed toward her. It happened fast, and the assassin was surprised by it.


    In less than one second, Damian was right before her, sending a punch to her face. The power behind the attack was extraordinary, but it did not matter if she dodged it, and she did.


    The assassin moved like a swift snake, dodging the punch with ease by performing a leap. The woman had trained a lot to be in the position she was, and Damian wouldn''t win by doing a normal punch.


    She leaped not only to avoid the attack, but send an attack of her own, pulling the string of her bow, sending a close-range arrow right toward Damian''s face!


    "What?"


    Even he was surprised by it. That was a hard move for someone to do.


    Damian was d his speed and reaction time were not as they used to be. He moved his head to the left, feeling the arrow pass through his face, almost touching it.


    An extreme dodge. One mistake could cost his life, but Damian was confident in his skills, and that rmed the assassin.


    "You are better than I thought," she said.


    "Are you a friend of Smander and Rubber?" Damian asked.


    "Huh? Those two? No, I am here to kill them. Don''t tell me you are not from The Fingers?"


    "Do I look like someone from that shit organization?" Damian said.


    The two stared at each other for a moment, thinking about their next moves. She thought he was a friend of those two, but that was not the case!


    "Where''s Smander and Rubber?"


    "Dead."


    "Can I see their bodies?"


    "Sure, if you don''t mind dying. There''s a creature inside that ce, and it will kill you in less than once second," Damian said with a serious face.


    "It looks like he''s telling the truth, or maybe he is just good at lying? Either way, he is not my enemy," she thought.


    The assassin moved her hand to her back, and Damian entered a fighting stance again, afraid she would take a hidden weapon to attack him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But she got a piece of paper and a pen, "this is my number. You are quite skilled, so maybe we can train in the future. Also, those peopleing our way are from The Fingers, but I will let you deal with them."


    She left after saying that, vanishing from the scene, leaping from side to side like an acrobatic master. Damian was still trying to figure it out what had happened, but ced her number on his pocket just in case.


    "Aurora, we need to leave," Damian said.


    Aurora came running at him. "what did she say? Wasn''t she an enemy?"


    "She was here to kill Smander and Rubber. She''s not from The Fingers, but those people are, and they will find us if we don''t move fast!"


    He once again grabbed Aurora, used his cloak to make them invisible, and left the area with his flight. That was the bestbo, and weak enemies did not notice his presence.


    They flew above the heads of those thugs who were looking for Smander and Rubber, and no one noticed a single thing.


    "These are weaker members. I think even after getting this bloodline, facing Rubber or Smander would mean death to me. So how powerful was that demon?"


    The thought of it made Damian''s body shiver, and he could only wish for that demon to stay locked inside that ce for a long, long time.


    They kept moving, going up the stairs, the same path they took to reach that area. Damian did not stop for a moment, only after they left the ce, returning to the ''normal sky and moon.''


    "We are finally safe," Aurora said.


    The sensation of being free of danger was inexinable. "Let''s return to the hotel," Damian said, looking at the bright moon in the sky.


    Aurora nodded, and the two made their way back to the hotel. They had spent almost an entire day inside that ce, with no phone sign. Aurora''s parents kept calling her, worried that something had happened.


    <I am fine, dad. We just lost the signal deep in the forest, but we are good>


    It was normal for them to worry about her, and Aurora did not mind it. They slowly made their way back to the hotel, with their eyelids almost closing in tiredness.


    "Freaking 24 hours inside that ce. I want my bed, now!"?? Damian muttered.


    Aurora''s parents ran toward her the moment she stepped foot inside the hotel, and Damian let them be, returning to his room.


    The first thing he did was not to sleep, but a shower!? He needed it, as even after absorbing the blood, he was still feeling dirty.


    "This is so good."


    A hot bath could bring back anyone to life, changing the bad mood to a good one.


    But it could not energize Damian, who did not eat after showering, but went to sleep, jumping on his king-sized bed.


    ~~~~


    "Huh? What is this?"


    Damian woke up with a banging on his door. He was pissed by it. "Who is the person I will have to beat up today?"


    But when he opened the door, someone he knew stared at him.


    "No way!"

 Chapter 115 A Special Flight (1) - Engines Off

    The person behind the door was a tall man, muscr, with long brown hair and thick eyebrows. It was someone Damian knew very well, and someone he missed.


    "Bro!"


    It was Magnus who bear hugged Damian right after he opened up the door.


    "You are in good shape, bro. I am proud! You were hitting the gym even without me around," Magnus said, nodding his head, poking Damian''s biceps.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"


    "I wanted to surprise you. Is it true that we are part of an organization now? This sounds so fun."


    "Yeah, we are. Let me just wash my face and we can go eat something."


    Damian was still looking like shit, as he did not go to the bathroom before answering the door. So he went back and did a quick morning routine before leaving to eat something with Magnus.


    They passed in Aurora''s room, calling her out for lunch too! She was not that surprised to see Magnus, as they were both still attending to Garmony, but that was about to change.


    The trio went to one restaurant nearby to eat lunch ¡ª it was alreadyte, as both Damian and Aurora slept a lot.


    "So, what is our first mission?" Magnus asked.


    He was excited and Damian did not know if that was because he was in an organization now, or because he was leaving Garmony.


    "School wasn''t that great anymore. Some beast attacks now and then bandits, too. The students are gloomy if you ask me," Magnus said.


    "The Fingers again?" Damian asked.


    "Yes. I heard rumors they are after some type of key, and it was supposed to be inside Garmony, but principal Darius did not know what that was."


    Of course. It had to have something rted to the key. Now not only the demons from the underworld wanted it, but the shady organizations of the world too!


    "My life''s about to get so fun," Damian thought.


    They ate their lunch, with Magnus and Aurora sharing more things that happened in Garmony after Damian left, and how Darius was looking for him. He wanted the Blood Stone, but Damian would not give it to him.


    "The Dawn is building a headquarters near a small vige of farmers, you know, to keep it hidden. We need to go there to meet with the others," Damian said.


    "Others? Who?"


    "Vanessa, Serana and Hazel."


    "What? They are in this organization too? Do you trust Vanessa after what she did?" Aurora said.


    "I do. She''s helping a lottely. Now, we need to leave as fast as possible," Damian said.


    Aurora understood the reason behind such a hurry ¡ª the demon that was locked back inside the pce.


    Magnus was still somewhat lost, and Aurora had promised to keep Damian''s bloodline a secret, so they only said there was a powerful enemy looking for Damian.


    "Who''s not looking for my bro? He is a beast in causing trouble," Magnus said,ughing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was too calm based on the situation they were in. Damian linked that to the fact he did not see the actual power of that demon like they did.


    Anyway, they left during the night, booking a flight to Jake Lake city, which was the nearest ce to reach The Dawn''s headquarters.


    Everything happened fast, and before long, the trio was taking the boat to the nearby city to get onto the ne.


    "We have a special flight with only superhumans inside. It will reach your destination quicker, and I can give you executive seats!" the flight attendant said.


    When they arrived at the airport, they offered him a luxurious flight that would lead to the same destination, leave sooner, and reach it faster.


    There was no reason to deny that! It only gave them benefits, and after a quick conversation, Damian, Aurora, and Magnus took that ne.


    They were the three remaining people who would go on that ne, and after doing all the checkups, they went inside.


    It was spacious inside, way different from the normal nes people took. Each person had its own cabin with plenty of food, a bed, and a TV.


    "This is incredible. I am feeling like a king here," Magnus said.


    Their cabins were close to each other, but they had to depart for a while, at least until the ne arrived at Jake Lake city.


    Damian lied on the bed, turned on the TV, grabbed a few snacks, and rxed. It was the first time he was going on such a luxurious flight, and he would enjoy every second.


    Aurora and Magnus did the same ¡ª of course they did. Anyone would in that scenario.


    Damian even used the free time to read more of his Necromancy Book, practicing his Bone Spear spell. There was no one near him, or cameras, so the privacy he needed was there for him.


    The flight went smoothly until Damian noticed something strange. He looked through the window and saw the blue ocean. That was not supposed to be the case, as Jake Lake city was not near the ocean, and that was not the route the flight would take.


    "What is happening here?" Damian thought.


    He did not know if the ne went the wrong direction since the start. Damian, and everyone else inside that ne, were more busy rxing or sleeping, as it was night already.


    There wasn''t much Damian could do in that scenario, only leave his cabin to speak with the pilot, asking what was happening, but as he tried to open the door, it did not work.


    He pushed it harder, yet it was not working.


    "What the fuck?"


    Damian grabbed his phone and texted Aurora and Magnus, who were still awake, thankfully.


    <I am seeing it too, bro. Why are we in the middle of the ocean?>


    Aurora and Magnus tried to open their cabins as well, but it was locked, just like Damian''s.


    <What should we do now?>


    They tried toe up with an idea, the three together, but before they could try anything, the ne shook, and the engine stopped.

 Chapter 116 [Bonus ] A Special Flight (2) - Crash

    The ne stopped moving. Damian could feel it, and that scared the shit out of him!


    He tried to destroy his cabin''s door, yet no matter how much strength he used, it was not working.


    "This shit is made of special materials or something?"


    Magnus and Aurora were trying to do the same, and they were getting the same result as Damian. It was like there was no way to avoid that!


    Damian even tried to break the window -- it would be dangerous if it worked, but he still had his Telekineses to save his ass.


    But not even that worked. Before long, the ne was hitting the ground, right on an ind in the middle of the ocean.


    Everything shook with the impact, and parts of the ne got destroyed instantly. The cabins all the superhumans were inside remained intact because of their fabrication materials, but that did not mean they were not getting tossed inside the cabin from side to side!


    Damian''s body hit the wall twice, only stopping after the ne stopped, too. "Fuck, this hurts."


    How was he supposed to leave that ce now? Damian slowly got up, moving toward the cabin''s door, trying to destroy the wall once again.


    This time, it worked! He kicked it a few times, and the cabin''s door went flying. When he left it, reaching the ne''s main corridor, Damian understood why it had worked that time!


    "Everything here is in mes, so the materials are melting, making them easier to break!"


    Damian held his breath to avoid the smoke and moved into Aurora''s cabin first, destroying the door the same way he did with him.


    Aurora was still awake, but she did not have the strength to destroy the door like he did.


    "D-Damian!" she said in a weak voice.


    "Come here, I will carry you," Damian said as he entered the cabin, helping Aurora leave that ce.


    When he was once again in the corridor, Magnus was there to greet him, "we need to leave the ne before it explodes!"


    Magnus was not carrying anyone, so he picked up all of their backs, and any other he could find, as any type of supply was important in that situation.


    They passed through the mes, looking for the way out of the ne. Three more superhumans were doing the same, and no one said a word, focusing first on escaping.


    The mes were still in an early stage, so despite more than half of the ne got destroyed, it was still possible to leave without major problems, especially for them who had bodies way more powerful than normal humans.


    Once they left the ne, they did not stop moving for a second. "Let''s keep going. It can explode," Damian said.


    They moved for about five minutes straight, and then a loud sound entered their ears, echoing throughout the ind. The ne exploded.


    Damian, Aurora, Magnus, and three more superhumans survived the crash, but 9 of them died. The pilot and copilot were nowhere to be seen, and that could only mean they had something to do with the crash.


    "What should we do now?" Aurora asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She was freaking out in that situation, even more than when she was inside the ancient ruin with Damian. Different from the ruin, which was a dangerous ce, yet one they knew the way out. The ind was not near that!


    "We need to find a ce to stay for the night, as it is dark here and we do not know what''s inside this ce. Rest should be our priority after the crash," Magnus said.


    Out of the three, Magnus was the one who had the most knowledge when surviving in the wilderness, so both Damian and Aurora listened to him, and agreed as well.


    They were in an unknown ce. It possibly had beasts there, powerful ones too, as humans did not go into those inds to kill them, so the beasts grew stronger and multiplied as years passed.


    The other three survivors from the crash were close, hearing what Magnus said, and they went doing the same, walking toward the opposite side of where Damian was going.


    "It must have a cave around here."


    Magnus was the one leading, and Damian followed him, carrying Aurora with him, as she had hurt her ankle and was feeling pain.


    The ind was massive, not those small ones scattered around the ocean, but a big one that contained a lot of life, like wild animals, probably a lot of beasts, and perhaps human life.


    They were not looking for beasts or other humans, but a ce to stay and animals to eat.


    "This is a magnificent tree to make a tree house. Damian, make a campfire for us, and stay with Aurora. I will build the house for us," Magnus said.


    He then chopped the woods using his bare hands, ripped the vines from the surrounding trees, and built a small house at the top of the tree in one hour! That was impressive, and Damian was d Magnus was there with them.


    In the meantime, Damian made them a campfire near the enormous tree they were using as their house and remained close to Aurora, hugging her. It was the best way to make both of them warmer.


    "The house is done! Let me get us some animals to eat. Hehe, I will leave you two lovebirds hugging each other near this fire," Magnus said, kissing the air, mocking Aurora and Damian.


    They rolled their eyes at that, staying near the fire until Magnus returned with some lizards he found nearby. He was the one who cleaned them up and cooked them.


    Damian did not need to do a single thing, as Magnus was a master of wilderness survival. The three sat around the fire, eating.


    "Is your ankle a little better?" Damian asked.


    "Yeah, the pain stopped," Aurora said as she destroyed the lizard meat with big bites.


    After eating, they climbed the enormous tree, reaching a wooden tform Magnus had made. Their beds were made of fluffy vegetation, and they even had walls and a roof.


    "I still cannot understand how you built this so fast," Damian said.


    "I am awesome, bro. You should know that by now!" Magnus said, moving to the corner of the little tree house where his bed was.


    Aurora and Damian slept on the other side, close to each other.


    They were tired after everything, but what they did not know was that someone was watching them.

 Chapter 117 This Island Is Not So Simple

    It was not thefiest of beds, but it was the only one they had for the night. The good part was that the house was up there, on the tree, and that gave them an extra sensation of safety.


    Deep down, they knew if someone or something wanted to climb and get to them, there was nothing they could do to avoid it, but the tree house gave them a false sense of protection.


    The night was chilly. Damian and Aurora slept together, covering their bodies using some nkets they found inside the bags. Magnus was alone, but he also got a nket, and he was more resistance to changes in the environment.


    But despite the night being cold, when the sun hit its highest peak, the heat was too much for them to handle! Damian woke up feeling sweaty as the sun was hitting directly at him.


    "Wake up, everyone," Damian said.


    Aurora and Magnus woke up soon after, and they were both sweating with the heat. That was expected to happen on a tropical ind.


    "Maybe it is beach time? Woo-hoo!" Magnus yelled, smiling like a kid.


    They were stranded on an ind, but Magnus looked quite calm for someone in that situation. Damian admired that, and he also was confident in leaving that ce with his life, eventually.


    Aurora was the one most concerned about their situation, but after thinking about the crystal clear water and the coconuts near the beach, she could not resist it.


    "Let''s go there. We are all screwed, so why not enjoy our time here?" she said.


    All of them spent some time on the beach, but they went in another direction and not the one where the ne fell.


    "Why are we not checking the ne again?" Aurora asked.


    "The things that may be useful there are all burnt, so it does not matter if we go there today or tomorrow. Also, we need to explore more of the ind, so returning there is not ideal."


    "Is there a chance for a boat to pass through here and rescue us?" she asked.


    Damian was not that optimistic, and Magnus shared the same thought: "the n was fast as fuck, and went toward the ocean for hours. There''s no way a boat will pass through here, at least not so soon."


    It was a sad truth, but one they had to ept. Damian was sure of one thing. "someone wanted all the superhumans on that ne dead, and we were the unlucky ones to go along. Were they after us, or someone else who was on the ne?"


    Magnus had a machete in hand, cutting the vines and the bushes, opening a path for them. He was focused on doing that, but listened to every word Damian said.


    "I think someone else was the target. But the question is, was one of the three who survived, or did it die with the crash?" Magnus said.


    They kept opening a path in the vegetation when needed. It took around thirty minutes for them to reach the ind''s coast. There, they could have a better view, looking at the horizon.


    "This ind is big," Damian said.


    The length of the beach was massive, and that meant the ind was big, too. Another thing they looked for was to look at the ocean to see if there was another ind, or anything, yet there was none.


    It was just the ocean, as blue as ever. Whales would jump out of the water in the distance, creating a beautiful view.


    "A beautiful ce, but we are trapped here. What can we do?" Aurora said.


    "We can only explore the ind to its fullest and survive here until having time to escape. Also, do any of you have a signal on your phone?" Damian said.


    Not even Damian believed they would have a signal in that ce, but it did not hurt to ask. Both Aurora and Magnus checked, and sure thing, their phone was useless.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let''s forget about this and enjoy!"


    They decided to enjoy the beach and did not think about things they could not change at that moment.


    Aurora was the first, changing her clothes to a bikini. Damian and Magnus were both using shorts.


    Magnus was the first to jump on the water, going as high as 10 meters with just the power of his legs, diving into the ocean.


    Damian used his Telekineses to pull some coconuts out of the trees for him and Aurora to drink, taking a sun bath.


    "This feels like vacation all over again!" Aurora said.


    They ced some towels on the sand,ying on them to have a sun bath while drinking coconut water.


    "It does not feel that bad to be here," Damian said, moving closer to Aurora, kissing her.


    Their tongues met, doing circr movements. But their good time did notst long.


    Two survivors from the ne crash came out of the forest, startling them.


    "You? Are you following us?" Damian asked.


    "N-No, please, hear us out!"


    Magnus, who was swimming, noticed when the two people appeared, so he left the water as quickly as possible, meeting up with Damian and Aurora.


    "What are you doing here?" Magnus said.


    "Someone killed our friend!a€? Remember we were three people? A person with tribal tattoos killed him!"


    The two survivors were one man and one woman. They were staying together after the ne crash, and the other man who was with them died.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Damian said, getting up from the towel.


    "Yes, we are!"


    "Show it to me, then I will believe."


    "How can we show it? We don''t have the body of our friend. The tribal man took it."


    "Just think about the event."


    They did not understand what Damian meant, but the woman who saw the murder tried to remember seeing the scenes all over again inside her mind.


    Damian went close to her, touching her head. He activated his mental abilities, seeing the scene as if he was there with her when it happened.


    "She''s telling the truth. A fucking tribal man killed the other superhuman," Damian turned around to face Aurora and Magnus, "we are not alone in this ce!"

 Chapter 118 Underground Paradise

    For the first time, all the survivors from the ne crash stayed together on that beach, discussing their next moves.


    Damian had seen it through her mind: a shirtless tribal man with tattoos and a spear. That person killed the other superhuman with ease, and that could only mean the tribal man was not a normal human, and was a superhuman too!


    They did not know, but both Damian and Aurora had learned more about the world''s past, and maybe the tribe who lived on that ind was from the ancient times. Maybe superhumans from the era where the giants were still around?


    Anyway, that was just more questions Damian had no answers for, but one thing they shared: it was a dangerous ce!


    No beast had appeared to attack them, yet, but the ind surely had beasts, and now humans too. It was more dangerous than they had previously thought.


    "I am Ashley Venece, graduated and now working as a full-time mercenary," a woman with blonde hair said.


    She had quite the looks, a cute face with a perfect body, its curves hidden beneath her outfit.


    "And I am Creed. I don''t want to talk about my job if you allow me."


    Creed looked to be around twenty-six years old, with long hair and a beard. Honestly, Damian looked at him and saw a fisherman or something like that, but did not know what was the actual job of that man.


    "If we are going to work together, we must trust each other. There''s a tribe in here we have no information about, and probably beasts at the deeper parts of the ind. We need to work together if we want to survive," Damian said.


    He took the position of leader, and no oneined about it. Magnus saw Damian as someone more intelligent than him, and best suited for the position of leader, someone who had to think about all potential oues when taking a decision.


    "First, we have to find a ce on this ind where this tribe cannot find us to set up a base. We have a tree house not that far from here, but it is not hidden enough."


    Ashley was the one who spoke after hearing that. "I know of a hidden ce. No way they can find us there."


    "Where?"


    "A cave underneath the water. It will be tough to live there, but doable."


    "And how did you find it?"


    Damian was surprised. How did she find that ce in less than one day?


    "My ability. I can control water, speak to fishes, and other things. I heard from one fish near the beach."


    "Oh!"


    That sounded like a useful ability to have for someone lost on an ind. Damian was d Ashley was there with them.


    "We can go there to check, but we must be sure no one is following us," Magnus said.


    It would be useless to find a hidden spot just to have someone follow them, and find the location as well. They had to be sure no one was watching their moves.


    But how could they do that? Well, Damian had a useful n. If he went up into the sky to have a better view, it would be easy to spot anyone from up there, but that would also make him a target.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    So, why not control some birds? With the power of his mind, Damian could easily take control of normal birds that lived on the ind, and so he did.


    In no time, multiple birds were flying all over the ind, looking for anyone. The sensation of having multiple eyes in the sky was quite extraordinary, and Damian had to remain still, focusing his mind to make sure he was not losing anything.


    "I saw a tribe. It''s on that side of the ind," Damian said, pointing in the direction.


    "No one is watching us, then?" Magnus asked.


    "I think we are safe for now. Ashley, show us the way."


    Damian checked everything to be sure no one was watching them, and after that, Ashley was the one leading the way toward the submerged cave she mentioned.


    They still did not know if it was true or not, but it was not like they had any other ces to go. That cave was their only hope, and Damian wanted it to be true.


    So, he followed Ashley, keeping looking around to notice any strange movements. Magnus did the same, trying his best to spot any odd shadows.


    "This is the ce. We have to dive now," Ashley said.


    The cave she knew about was near the coast, in an area with many rocks. One had to jump there, dive, and look for the right spot, hidden underneath.


    It was not something easy to do, so? Ashley went first, leading the way.


    She swam way faster than everyone else. Only Magnus and Damian, who had incredible bodies, could keep up with her, but they knew Ashley was not trying to go faster, or else they would never catch up to her.


    There was a huge rock there, so big it touched the ocean ground, going to the surface.


    "A gap!" Damian thought.


    It was a gap which only one person could pass through, so they went one by one. Damian passed through the gap, and once he reached the other side, he could not believe it!


    The gap went until the point where the water ended. What was inside was a beautiful cave with a pool of water in the middle and a lot of vegetation. ¡ª some gaps on the ceiling gave sunlight for the nts to grow.


    "This is like a fairy tale! We can make ourselves home in here," Damian said to the others once they arrived.


    It had a fresh spot with water, eatable vegetation, and enough space for all of them!


    "Wow!?"


    All of them could not keep their mouths closed while watching that ce. It was magical!


    "This is the start of our base!"

 Chapter 119 Damian Is An Idiot

    The cave Ashley found turned into their home. It was a ce with everything they needed to survive: fresh water, eatable fruits and herbs, and fish.


    They could get all of that, plus a little sunlight without leaving the cave, but staying inside for a long period would make anyone crazy. So after they worked on building their homes inside the cave, and making it sustainable, everyone wanted to leave.


    It was dangerous to leave, of course, the tribe men could find them, or worse, find their hidden location, but it was impossible for them to remain down there for eternity.


    "I still have the birds to check the surrounding area. We will move through water and onlye out far from here. Also, it would be best if we split into teams while exploring, so it will draw less attention." Damian said.


    For the past three days, everyone focused on making their cave a suitable ce to live, and Damian was the one calling the shots. No one said a word about it. He became their leader.


    But if they wished to leave that ind, and find out who did that to their ne, they had to leave and explore it.


    So Damian came up with a few security measures to make sure the natives of the ind would not find their hidden cave.


    "We need to explore this ind and map everything. Meet here in four days?"


    "Okay. Me and Creed know each other well, so we will be a team," Ashley said.


    Ashley and Creed would be a team, Aurora and Magnus another, and Damian would go alone.


    Aurora would be better with Magnus, as she could copy his ability, which was more suitable forbat. Plus, Damian wanted to act alone to make full usage of his invisibility cloak!


    After setting the teams, they left. Each team explored one part of the ind, and map it out if possible.


    "Stay safe, Aurora," Damian said, giving her a kiss.


    Damian trusted Magnus, so he was not worried about her safety. "If anything goes wrong, return to the hidden cave, or try to find me,"? Damian said.


    "You betcha, bro. We will get out of this ce. Don''t worry," Magnus said.


    The moon was glowing in the sky. There were many stars too, as there were no city lights to get in the way to make the sky look worse.


    Night time was the best time to leave their cave to avoid being spotted by anyone. Damian put on the hood of his cloak and activated its power, bing invisible!


    That item became more precious every day, and the power of turning invisible made every situation more bearable.


    "I am the one responsible for the central part of the ind," Damian thought.


    He used his Telekineses, not to fly high on the sky ¡ª he did not know if the tribe men had any ability to see through his invisibility, so doing that was risky ¡ª but to float, eliminating his footprints, and muffling his sound.


    The bright moon made it easier for him to see in the dark, but when Damian reached the deeper parts of the ind, the dense forest blocked some of the moonlight, and seeing became hard again.


    But getting used to it did not take long for him, and despite not having a night-eye, Damian''s vision was still significantly better than normal people, or even better than some super humans as well.


    "A footprint?"


    Damian saw a footprint in the mud. He lowered his body to have a better look, and judging by the appearance of the footprint, it belonged to someone who did not have shoes.


    That was the first clue about the natives of that ind. A good start.


    He followed the direction the footprint led him, seeing more of the same on that muddy path. After following the trail for a few minutes, Damian had a bad feeling about all of that.


    "Isn''t this too easy? All the natives would know we were here on the ind, especially after the loud ne crash."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian realized something was off, but it was toote. He heard a noiseing from behind him, and when he turned around, a woman half-naked was staring at him, wielding a stone spear.


    For some reason, she could see through Damian''s invisibility, so he deactivated his cloak, turning around to face her.


    She had red-paints all over her body, and a soft ck-hair with a bang.


    "Don''t attack me," Damian said, moving his hands in front of his body, trying to look friendly.


    He was sure she would not understand him, as tribes usually had their own dialect, but she did!


    "You are a survivor of the ne crash, right?" she said.


    "What? You understand me? I thought tribes here spoke something else!"


    "I am not from the tribes here. Follow me. We have to go before they arrive here."


    The way she spoke sounded like she was afraid of something, but Damian was having a hard time trusting her.


    "She''s not from the tribes? But she looks exactly like a native," Damian thought.


    It was not his fault. Anyone else would have the same conclusion.


    "Prove I can trust you," Damian said.


    "Toote, fuck. I knew trying to help you was stupid."


    "?"


    Before Damian tried anything, a fishing flew toward himing from one of the nearby trees. It locked him in ce, but when he noticed what it was, heughed.


    "You fear tribal men with fishings?" Damian said.


    He grabbed the fishing and exerted his strength, which was quite high after unlocking his bloodline, yet nothing happened.


    "Grrrr."


    Damian growled, using everything he got, but the fishing did not break.


    "Telekineses it is then," Damian thought.


    If the fishing could not be broken using force, then using his Telekineses to toss it away had to work, right?


    But once again, Damian tried to use his ability, but it did not work!


    "This is impossible. What the fuck is happening here?"


    "I told you, stupid. They have a shaman who can suppress abilities, you idiot."


    After she said that, a man came from the forest, carrying a censer in one of his hands. The smokeing from the censer entered inside Damian''s nostrils, making him fall asleep.

 Chapter 120 Giant Tribe God

    Damian woke up after an unknown amount of time, trapped in a hole in the ground with someone else with him.


    "W- What happened?" he said.


    His mind was still in a daze, not quite understanding what had happened, at least not in the first few moments he woke up.


    "You are an idiot. That''s what happened," she said.


    The memories came back to him, and Damian agreed with her, "yeah, I am. Fuck. How does the fishing not break?"


    "They have someone who can strengthen objects. Abilities, of course. How else would it be? And that shaman can suppress your abilities, too. Anyway, I am Wendy, you?"


    "How do you know mynguage?"


    "I told you, I am not from the tribes. There are around four to five tribes on this ind, and I am, just like you, someone who had a ne crash around three years ago," Wendy said.


    Damian leaned his back against the hole''s wall ¡ª basically dirt ¡ª and remain motionless. There were some bamboos acting like cell bars above their heads, and he was almost sure those things had been strengthened, just like the fishing.


    So at first nce, there weren''t many things for him to do but to speak with Wendy, and hear her story.


    "So why didn''t you leave this ind during these three years?"


    Wendyughed at that, "how? There''s nond around us, and not a single boat passed through here during these three years."


    That was not something Damian liked to hear. It discouraged him and would do the same with the others who were with him. They kept going, trying their best, all with a single goal in mind: escape the ind.


    But Wendy had been there for three years, yet not a single boat passed through the ind to rescue her.


    "We have no way of escaping, then?" Damian said, looking down at the ground, somewhat shaken.


    "I didn''t say that. The tribes are not the only humans around here. There''s a military camp on this ind too, and the tribes don''t even try to mess with them. I am certain we can find a boat there, or a ne too!"


    Those words were like a mermaid''s song to Damian''s ears, and the unpleasant sensation of being hopeless vanished, reced by an urge to survive!


    "Are you serious about this?"


    "I am. Look, I was hoping you and I can work together to leave this ce. Is there anyone else with you?"


    "Yes. There are others. But first thing first, we need to leave this ce. Have any idea about that?"


    "Honestly, no. The shaman who can suppress abilities is a pain in the ass. But his weaknesses is that he needs to remain still, channeling the suppression ability. So if we can kill him, then we can leave this ce."


    "But leaving is almost impossible for those strengthened objects, and who knows how many tribe members here?" Damian said.


    "Exactly."


    Damian now had a direction to follow, things he had to do to leave the ind, but it was still tough, and leaving that hole in the ground was almost impossible.


    Wendy sat on the ground, feeling hopeless too, "there are going to sacrifice us to their god tonight."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "God?"


    "Yeah. Most of the tribes here worship a giant god or something. Bullshit if you ask me," Wendy said.


    Something clicked inside Damian''s mind. A possibility, one that he did not want to resort to, but if that was the only thing, then it was better than dying by the hands of that tribe.


    ''Maybe I can fool them to believe I am a giant, like the god they worship? Wendy would probably link this to an ability and not a giant bloodline or something,'' Damian thought.


    The first thing he had to do was look more ''tribal'', so he stared at Wendy and said, "can you do tribal paints on me? Like the ones this tribe has."


    She was surprised by the question, "you are lucky because the paintings this tribe uses are made of blood, which is the only material we have trapped in here."


    Then Wendy got to work. It was nighttime when they got kidnapped by the tribe, and based on what Wendy knew, they would sacrifice them the next night, meaning the two had twenty-four hours to work on getting out of there.


    It was their best shot, and Damian hoped it would work.


    ~~~~


    "So how do I look?" Damian asked.


    Wendy had done a full painting on him using his own blood, and to her surprise, by the end of the session, his wounds were already healed! That was the power of his bloodline.


    He looked exactly like a tribal man, especially after taking out his clothes to use a loincloth.


    ''Wendy said they will take our clothes during the sacrifice, so let me just get half-naked here,'' Damian thought.


    The n he had in mind was to turn into a giant right there and fool them.


    "So let me get this straight. You have a n to fool them?"


    "I do, yes. Look, I will hide in the corner when theye to get us, and send this clone to my ce instead. Make sure this clone gets killed first in the sacrifice, please," Damian said.


    It was impossible to use abilities while the shaman was suppressing them, but it did not mean it was impossible to use items like his cloak and slime ring.


    Wendy was not quite understanding what Damian had in mind, but there were no other options for them at all, so she trusted in him.


    Damian then created a clone of himself, looking like his usual self, not the one with tribal paintings, and turned invisible, hiding in the hole''s corner.


    When night came, some weak guards of the tribe came to take them, and they did not notice Damian invisible, or that the Damian inside the hole was not the real one.


    They took the clone and Wendy, and Damian used the chance to escape from the hole without them noticing.


    ''I could just leave and be done with it, but letting Wendy die does not feel right to me, and perhaps I can get the help of this tribe,'' Damian thought.


    "Move them to the altar," one shaman said in an unknown tongue.


    Damian hid, waiting for the exact moment he would turn into a giant!

 Chapter 121 Getting The Tribes Help

    "Take them to the altar!"


    Wendy had a clueless face about Damian''s n. She knew this clone that was with her had to get ''offered'' first, but what then?


    Damian told he had a way to rescue her, yet he was nowhere to be seen!


    ''So he ran away. Great,'' Wendy thought.


    She lost hope when she stood in front of the altar, a massive stone tform with a bowl on it ¡ª where her blood would go.


    A wooden totem was behind the altar. That was the totem they had for their tribal god, a giant! They wanted to use both Wendy and Damian as a sacrifice to please their tribal god.


    There were two shamans there: one who said many words before the altar, carrying a knife, and another one that looked concentrated.


    Damian could see both shamans from behind the tree.


    ''The one with the knife will do the cutting part, and that one has to be the one suppressing the abilities,'' Damian thought.


    He had to wait for the best opportunity to show up. Damian even checked himself a few times to see if he was looking like a tribal giant god or something.


    ''I hope this works.''


    The best and only thing he could do was wait until the moment the tribe men would sacrifice his clone.


    "We offer these two to you, Gianninekon!" the shaman said.


    Wendy did not know what the shaman was talking about, but she understood very well the knife the man had in his hands.


    She was tied up on the altar, and Damian''s clone, too. The first victim of that shaman''s knife was the clone, who had his throat sliced.


    The shaman frowned after seeing the dark blood. That was notmon.


    ''Maybe his ability does this?'' the shaman thought.


    It was the only exnation, so he ced the clone''s head on the bowl, making the ck blood fill the bowl.


    "Now we offer this virgin to you, Gianninekon!"


    Damian watched everything closely, and as the shaman was about to go toward Wendy, it was his time to act.


    Speaking of Wendy, she had her eyes closed, epting her fate. In her mind, Damian had run away a long time ago, and that talk about a n was just bullshit.


    She did not me him. Almost anyone would do that in such a scenario, and everything was her fault to begin with.


    ''They only caught us because I wanted to meet with him.'' Wendy thought.


    A film of her life passed through her eyes in a sh, and she was waiting for her death, yet nothing happened.


    It should have happened by that point, as the shaman was near to her. Was she dreaming?


    Wendy slowed, opened up her eyes again, only to face a shock face on the shaman, who kneels on the ground.


    She still did not understand. ''Am I so ugly?''


    But when Wendy looked up, she could not believe it.


    It was Damian, well; he lookedpletely different. After all the paintings on his face, it was him! A giant freaking Damian, looking at the tribe men from above, like a frog starting at a fly.


    "Gianninekon, you finally came to answer our prayers!" the shaman said.


    Damian changed his form to that of a giant, and all the tribe men believed he was their tribe giant god, kneeling and acting with respect.


    Only the shaman spoke, as if he was the only one allowed to! Damian could not understand theirnguage, but he couldmunicate using his mind''s abilities. It would work just the same.


    So he pointed at the other shaman, who was still channeling his ability.


    "Brother Ho, stop! The girl will go nowhere with Gianninekon here, and even if she does, we don''t need her anymore!" the shaman said.


    The two shamans were brothers, and the one who could suppress abilities was called Ho. He was still channeling the suppressing ability because Wendy was still there, but after hearing his brother, he stopped.


    "I am sorry for my brother."


    Damian moved his head ¡ª acting like he understood what the shaman said but did not know ¡ª and when he realized the suppression was over, he made a link with the shaman.


    "Don''t fight against it. My devotee needs to ept me inside his mind," Damian said.


    The shaman heard the message and let go of any resistance, allowing Damian to fully link with his mind, enabling a conversation between the two.


    "You were the one who summoned me to this ne?" Damian asked with a deep voice.


    "Yes, yes. But not only me, but the entire tribe. We work hard to keep you pleased!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know. Is there anything you want in return?"


    The shaman did not have the guts to ask something like that, "no, of course not. We do this for our salvation in the afterlife!"


    "Very well, but I will still get you guidance. There are many other tribes on this ind, but ours is the biggest. I believe you have the means to end the other tribes or convert them?"


    "Of course. We were thinking about that for a while now."


    "Good. But there''s one thing. I know there are other humans on this ind who are not from the tribes. I want you to help them leave this ind. This is no ce for them, and with our show of mercy, they can have me in their hearts one day."


    "You mean the military base and the others who appeared recently? Of course, I will make sure they leave this ind," the shaman said.


    He was feeling something he could not exin!? It was Gianninekon he was talking to, their tribal god!


    Everyone from the tribe felt the same, kneeling, feeling that divine being before them.


    The shaman knew they were following the right deity after hearing what Damian''s said.


    ''He wants us to spread the word about his gospel to the rest of the world, starting with those humans who will only escape because of Gianninekon''s gratitude. Haha, perhaps it is time to return to the primend to gather more devotees?'' the shaman thought.


    Damian gave him some instructions and convinced them they had a ce with him in another realm after they died, and that brought them a peace of spirit.


    The shaman knew Gianninekon would only remain there for a few moments before disappearing again. It was impossible to fully summon a ''god'' to the normal realm, and why would the ''god'' remain there, anyway?


    So, after the time was up, Damian used his Telekineses to fly toward the sky, acting as if he was returning to his ne.


    All the tribe members watched the scene with awe, kneeling and moving their hands in respect. That was a moment they would never forget!


    The shaman moved toward Wendy, cutting the rope around her body, saying, "the grace of Gianninekon is with you today. I will help you and the others of the ne crash to leave this ind."


    "What?"


    She was surprised because the shaman knew how to speak hernguage.


    "Me and my brother Ho, the leaders of this tribe, went to the maind many years ago and learned it. Don''t act so surprised. It is not like yournguage is hard."


    Wendy still could not understand how Damian turned into a giant to fool them. But she knew some people had their secrets, so there was no reason to ask further questions.


    "So can I go?"


    "Yes. Find the others who survived the ne crash. We have to work on a n to destroy the military base. They have ships or nes in there, for certain."


    "You know more about technology than I thought. Not bad for someone who tried to kill me a few moments ago."


    "Then move before I try it again."


    Wendy knew it was a joke, but still left, looking for Damian or the others who survived the ne crash.


    Damian flew to the sky until no one could see him, turning into his smaller form again, and activating his invisibility cloak.


    ''It worked, hahaha. Now I need to know if they will help us or not,'' Damian thought.


    He knew that even without their help; it was still possible to take over the military base if they worked hard enough.


    But Damian still wanted to know if Wendy was alright. They had just met, but she helped him by sharing the information about the military base, and with the paintings that allowed him to fool the tribe.


    If it hadn''t been for her, none of that would have happened. So Damian went looking for her.


    He went to the cave where they agreed to meet in three days, as he had stayed trapped inside the tribe for almost two days.


    When Damian reached the beach area, Wendy was there, surprised to see him.


    "How did you do that?" Wendy asked.


    She walked toward him, giving him a hug.


    "Thanks for saving my life," she said.


    "It was nothing. I also got their help in leaving this ind. Ain''t I awesome?"


    Wendy smiled, hugging him again. She moved her body during it, rubbing her boobs on Damian''s chest.


    ''Is she doing this on purpose? It feels good,'' Damian thought.

 Chapter 122 Wendys Job (Light R-18)

    The feeling of Wendy''s body rubbing against Damian''s was pleasant, something Damian would not deny or act shy about it.


    She was not a shy person either, and thebination was a dangerous one, yet nothing happened. Wendy was more focused on getting the hell out of that ind, and not having fun around.


    Damian did not mind that, and preferred to focus on the mission, too. It only had been a few days that the ident with the ne happened, but he could not wait to leave the ind, and return to his usual routine.


    So he looked at Wendy after their hug ended and said, e with me. We have a hidden cave, and that''s where the others wille to meet us. Probably tomorrow,"? Damian said.


    They left the beach, swimming toward the hidden cave. Once Wendy passed through the gap to enter the cave, she could not believe what she was seeing.


    "This ce is incredible!? You guys made all of this?" Wendy said.


    "Yeah. Pretty dope, right? Anyway, that''s my house. Let''s wait inside," Damian said, pointing toward a small wooden house.


    That was his current house, one that did not take long to build because it was simple, with nothing special about it. But it was still his home, and Damian was grateful to have a ce to sleep, a ce he could feel safe on that ind filled with dangers.


    "I gonna take a nap. I have to. Talk to youter," Wendy said.


    There were two beds inside the house, one for Damian and the other one was meant for Aurora, but Wendy was using it already, falling asleep quickly.


    ''She must be tired. I am too¡­''


    A feeling of sleeplessness took over Damian''s body after he returned home. When he was out there, the adrenaline kept his body awake and functioning, but now? All he wanted was to lie on that not sofy bed and sleep for hours.


    So he did just that, crashing on the free bed. His consciousnesses faded rtively quickly, and his mind entered a rxing state.


    Damian woke up with sounds inside his house. He felt safe there, but notpletely safe, as that was an impossible feat to achieve, especially on an ind.


    The first thing he did was to move his head around, gazing at all the corners of his house. That was not a hard task, considering the ce was smaller than a cheap hotel room.


    ''There''s nothing here, but I am sure I heard something. Also, where''s Wendy?'' Damian thought.


    When he looked around in the house, he did not see anyone strange, but he also did not see Wendy, who was previously sleeping on the bed not too far from where he was.


    It would be impossible to return to bed after hearing a strange noise, something he did not know what it was. No one would have the guts to sleep again without checking, so Damian did just that, leaving his little cabin, looking for Wendy, who should be near.


    Sure thing, Wendy was closer than Damian imagined. After he left the house and looked around, he saw her in the pond of water, not that far from where he was standing.


    "Did you make the noise back there? I woke up feeling lost," Damian said, staring at Wendy''s back, who was bathing on the water.


    She was bathing on low water, so when Wendy turned around to face him, she got up, and the sudden move made her boobs bounce up and down.


    Damian stared at her body ¡ª it was impossible not to ¡ª and Wendy was just hot!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The proportion of her waist to butt and boobs was perfect, and her wet body made the scene even hotter.


    "You know you are naked, right?" Damian said.


    "Yes, but you are still wearing clothes. Don''t tell me you are noting here to bathe with me?" Wendy said, smiling.


    She was not wrong about that. Damian was feeling dirty, especially after spending time on that hole they ced them back in the vige, and a bath would do well for him.


    Of course, they swam to get to the cave, but that was only water, not a proper bath. Damian had some herbs inside the cave that would grant them decent cleaning and smell, and changing his clothes would be great as well.


    But should he? Wendy was going toward a more sexy approach, and Damian did not know if that was the best course of action.


    "Look there. I will take my clothes off," Damian said.


    Wendy turned around once again. Damian did not know, but she had a smirk on her face.


    He took out his clothes, cing them near a tree not that far from the water. Then Damian grabbed the herbs needed for the bath and went inside.


    "So you have to rub these herbs on your body?" Wendy asked.


    Damian was about to answer the question, but Wendy was quicker, grabbing some herbs and rubbing them on his body.


    She used her hands to touch all of Damian''s chest, abs, and arms, feeling his muscles.


    When Damian stared at her body, his manhood had a hard time controlling itself. She was a freaking passionate woman.


    Wendy rubbed the herbs on his abdomen, moving her hand further down, touching his dick. "What is this?" she said, smirking.


    She rubbed his dick, and when it got harder, Wendy couldn''t believe the size of Damian''s manhood!


    -Wendy: ''I have been inside this ind for a long, long time. I need the dick, and Damian will be my first victim.''


    The feeling was glorious, so Damian did not stop her. In fact, he teased her, "if you are waking him up, I assume you will endure whates next."


    "Can you enlighten me?"


    Damian sat on the edge of that pool of water, on the ground, and said, "suck it up."


    Wendy licked her lips after hearing it, and started her work, spitting on the cock, putting it all the way inside her throat, gagging with it.

 Chapter 123 Squirting Mission (R-18)

    The feeling of having a wet mouth devouring his dick was marvelous, making Damian moan in a deep voice, "you are quite eager for this."


    *Cough


    She gagged on the cock, stopping for a moment to say, "I needed this. Please, take me with you after this."


    "Let''s see how you do in bed first."


    Wendy had a fire burning within her, and put even more work on sucking the cock, grabbing it with her hand, and putting all the way inside her throat.


    Damian was loving it, and she was not letting him down, showing a decent amount of expertise with the cock sucking aspect.


    She ced her boobs around the cock, rubbing it with her soft breasts, while licking the mushroom head.


    Damian loved every second, and his manhood got harder and harder till the point he could not wait to fuck her holes.


    "Cum inside my mouth first, please. I want this," Wendy said.


    Wendy begged for the milk, and of course that was a wish Damian could grant, and would with pleasure. He remained there, enjoying the feeling of her soft lips, her wicked tongue, and her mountain peaks rubbing his dick.


    Until he could not hold it anymore, giving her the milk she wanted! Wendy gulped it all, drinking the whole cum without letting a single drop fall.


    "Nowe with me," Damian said.


    He made sure his manhood was as clean as possible, and both returned to the wooden cabin, bringing their clothes along as letting them outside was not a great thing to do.


    After entering the house, Damian moved toward his bag, the one he had brought with him when taking the ne, and sure thing, he had condoms inside for asions just like that one.


    Damian grabbed one and turned around to go meet Wendy on the bed. The moment he did, a notification popped before his eyes.


    <New Quest>


    <Make Wendy squirt at least five times>


    <Reward: 70 Erotic Coins>


    ''The reward is massive! Hell yeah, I have toplete this,'' Damian thought as he read the text that popped before his eyes.


    His dick was still hard, even after cumming, so it was easy for him to use the condom, enveloping his manhood in a protectiveyer of ''no kids today.''


    Wendy was waiting on the bed, on all fours already, "wreck my tight vagina, please."


    She used both of her hands to open her pussy, and Damian saw the liquids dropping from it. He had yet to do oral on her, but her pussy was wet, ready to take his manhood.


    It looked like she was not feeling like having her pussy sucked, but destroyed, so Damian moved forward with his spear, aiming directly at her pussy.


    That was not a hard shot to make, and soon, his manhood''s head entered her humid cave, and the warm sensation engulfed his cock, making him feel like he was in paradise.


    "Ah."


    Wendy moaned the moment the cock''s head entered. It was a huge manhood Damian had, and her vagina was tight, still needing to expand. So the initial contact shock her.


    Damian drifted his hips, trusting more and more of hisnce inside her pussy, taking the time to admire her body, looking at her asshole, which was aiming directly at his face.


    He pped it ¡ª an impossible thing not to do ¡ª and after realizing her vagina was ready to endure more rapid moves, Damian started doing the work!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    "Fuck me, you hot man with the gigantic cock. Fuck," Wendy screamed, rolling her eyes.


    She was getting sweaty rather quickly with all the movement. Damian grabbed her oily hair, pulling her head toward him.


    He pped her ass, and she begged for it, "hit me."


    Wendy was a wild woman, and that meant great sex. They kept that position for some time, until Damian wanted to rest for a while, letting Wendy in top of him.


    She moved her hips, riding on the cock with a smirk, enjoying it. "I want this every day. This is great!"


    Damian remained in the position for a few minutes, but he had a quest, and that was to make her squirt. So he got up, standing still, grabbing her in a full-nelson position while standing!


    That was only possible because of their height and weight difference.


    "What is this?" Wendy said, chuckling.


    She loved to be tossed around in bed, and Damian was doing just that.


    Damian then leaned his back on the bed, having Wendy facing the roof, locking in a full-nelson. Then it was time to destroy her!


    His movements got faster and faster, and Wendy could not endure it. Every time Damian took off the cock from inside her pussy, she would squirt all over the bed.


    One, two, three, four, five¡­ twenty times! Wendy was having the time of her life, having squirts and orgasms repeatedly!


    She wanted to be the one tiring Damian, like the wild and thirsty woman she was, but in the end, Wendy lost all of her energy after hours of fucking, using her remaining energy to drink the milk once again.


    "I hope your milk recovers my energy because I am feeling fucking tired, again," Wendy said.


    Their fucking was incredible, and the amount of Erotic Coins Damian got was decent, too! He still had to think about the best way to use them, but before anything, he went showering again.


    Wendy went too, and then she returned to bed, sleeping again.


    "Now all I have to do is wait."


    ~~~~


    Aurora, Magnus, and Ashley returned the next day. They had gloomy faces, and when Damian realized Creed was not with them, he could tell something had happened.


    "Damian!"? Aurora said, running toward him for a hug.


    "Where''s Creed?" Damian asked.


    When he did that, Ashley looked down, trying her best to hold the tears. "the military took him¡­"


    Damian could see she was feeling bad about it, but he would do anything to help Creed.


    In fact, the military base was exactly the ce they would go next. Damian called them out for a chat, exining everything that happened, and how he got the help of the tribe, and a way to leave the ind.


    Magnus nodded his head during the exnation, saying, "you are awesome, bro. That''s all because of the protein powder I told you about and¡­."

 Chapter 124 Doctor Lincoln

    The mood was not the best, especially with Ashley, a friend of Creed, and Magnus and Aurora were better, as they had only recently known the man.


    But despite that, everyone wanted to help get him back from the military base. Their goal was to set up a n to take over the ce!


    "So, how many people are there?" Aurora asked.


    She had not seen the base, just like everyone else, so the amount of information they had was limited. It would be impossible to form a n.


    "Around 80 people, almost all being superhumans," Wendy said.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Are you doubting me?"


    A tense atmosphere grew between Wendy and Aurora, and Damian had to intervene, "Use this to fight against them, not between ourselves."


    Magnus listened to everything, and it was not looking good. "There''s no way we can just go there and fight against everyone. We have to think this through."


    Damian agreed with him. Even if the superhumans inside the military base were not the strongest, they were still superhumans, and eighty of them were not something anyone could go against.


    They had to think of another way to reduce the number of soldiers before going inside, and that''s when Damian had an idea.


    "I can disguise myself as one of the guards and enter. You said they captured Creed, right? So we must capture one of them when they leave the base."


    "You can do that? Like, no one will know?" Ashley asked.


    "I think so, yes. Anyway, I can open a passage for everyone to enter and reduce the number of soldiers from the inside to make our fight a more winning."


    "Fine. I can work with that. You and Magnus will search for a guard to capture, and we will share the n with the tribe," Ashley said.


    Everyone nodded and went to work.


    ~~~~


    "These tracks look like boots. Only the military would have something like that on this ind," Damian said.


    "Agreed, bro. We are in the right direction."


    Damian and Magnus worked together to find tracks. Their victim? Any guard from the military base and said guard would indeed have a tough day if meeting the two.


    They needed one guard to get the uniform and identity from, and then Damian would get inside the base in disguise, starting the first step of their n.


    Two days. They waited for two whole days, from the morning hours to thete nights, until a guard finally showed up around the area they were in.


    A man wearing a deep blue uniform, pants to avoid mosquitoes, and boots to avoid any danger on his feet, he also wore a cap and carried a gun, but that was only for appearance.


    Damian expected them to leave the base with more than one guard to avoid getting into trouble, but that guard was alone, discarding his thoughts.


    ''They are sofortable inside this ind that they are careless.''


    The military had no threats on the ind. Sure, the tribes could one day threaten them, but with the possibility of asking for backup from the maind, how could they lose?


    But they never believed the ne crash survivors would try something against them.


    Damian and Magnus saw the guard moving toward a tree to piss. They took advantage ofing out from behind the bushes, using the vegetation and the night sky to cover their movements, attacking the guard before he could fight back.


    It happened fast, especially with Magnus'' and Damian''s bodies'' power. The strength they could pull off in a short period and short space was tremendous, knocking the guard unconscious.


    "Let''s do this quickly," Damian said.


    He took out the guard''s uniform ¡ª leaving the underpants, of course ¡ª and grabbed the ID card hanging on the guard''s neck.


    Now, the crucial part of the n was to look like the guard and copy his face; Damian used his Slime Ring, which became his favorite item.


    The item worked perfectly fine, copying all the features of that guard''s face, making Damian look exactly like him! But strong people would still see through his disguise, so how could Damian prevent that?


    Well, that was what his Erotic Coins were for. Damian had a decent number of coins after all his hard work in doing quests, and unused coins were useless, so he wanted to spend them on something that would help him in the uing mission.


    <Disguise Master (Grade 3): Ability to copy someone else''s ''aura'' andplete appearance. It can also protect the user against the probing of others up to a certain level of power.><novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Disguise Master, an ability that Damian wanted to buy for the asion, and he had the money for it, so he did.


    He had a total of 110 Erotic Coins, and after buying the ability, it went all the way back to 30. Damian felt bad opening his character tab only to see the number 30 in there, but at least he got himself a new helpful ability!


    Also, that ability would y a significant role in their n to leave the ind, and leaving was the most important thing they had on their hands at that point. Nothing else mattered.


    So Damian touched the guard after dressing up like him, copying his weight and height too! The Slime Ring could copy a face perfectly, but changing the rest of the body was not easy, and that''s where his new ability entered.


    With just a touch, Damian changed his body and aura to look exactly like the guard. Magnus watched everything and was surprised to see the efficiency of Damian''s item.


    "This ring you have is freaking cool!"


    Magnus linked everything to the ring, not thinking for a second Damian had another ability, as that was defying logic.


    "I''ll bring back this guard with me. You can go to the base and start the work. The idea is to attack in five days during the night. Understood?" Magnus said.


    "Don''t worry, I have everything under control."


    Wendy shared the location of the military base with everyone else, so Damian knew precisely where to go, and that''s where he headed after changing his appearancepletely, looking like the poor guard who only wanted to take a piss.


    The ce was on the other side of the ind, not far from where they caught the guard ¡ª they were close to the base to find any guards, or else they would never find one.


    Damian followed a muddy path that looked way better than the rest of the ind, a sign the militaries took their time to create a decent pathway for their soldiers.


    A massive wall made of concrete with electric-powered fences and advanced buildings that looked exactly like the military bases one would find on the maind.


    ''This ce looks impressive for it to be an ind base. What are they doing inside this ce, exactly?''


    The infrastructure of the building raised questions inside Damian''s mind. He knew the base would be decent because the military had support, both manpower, and money, so building something on the ind wouldn''t be a difficult task for them.


    But to that degree? It was impressive, higher than the average bases, which raised many doubts inside Damian''s head.


    The guard on the gate nced at his ID card, which stated, ''Gregory Matthews, Security.''


    He said nothing, returning to what he was doing, eating donuts and sleeping.


    ''Donuts? I saw no nes or shipsing to this ind recently,'' Damian thought as he entered the military base.


    The base was on higher ground, and from there, Damian could see they made a pathway down to the beach, havingplete control of what looked like a harbor area.


    Damian saw many buildings inside the base, some smaller, some bigger. He read the ID he got from the guard, and Damian guessed the man used to work in the security room where people looked through the cameras.


    So that was where he went. It wasn''t hard to find the security room considering it had a huge sign indicating where it was.


    The moment he opened the door, someone else was inside, sitting on a chair and looking at many screens simultaneously.


    "Gregory, were you taking a shit? You took a long time," the man said,ughing.


    "What did I miss?" Damian said.


    His voice was exactly like the one from the original Gregory ¡ª all thanks to the power of his new ability ¡ª so the man inside the security room found nothing unusual.


    "You missed the good part! Doctor Lincoln tested new drugs on the subjects, and some went rogue, destroying theb. Then the guards went there and locked them up again."


    The amount of information Damian got in one sentence was huge, and it concerned him.


    ''Ab? A doctor testing new drugs? What is happening here?'' Damian thought.


    He was shocked on the inside but acted normal, saying, "Oh? Really? I hope it happens again to break the boredom."


    "You betcha. Come, I saved a few donuts for you."

 Chapter 125 Doc Doc, Whos There?

    Cameras covered the entire military base area, yet there was not one outside, only at a small range of the surrounding area.


    The militaries were not worried about external threats, like the tribes, for example, as for them, they were nothing to worry about. They had way more cameras in theb and the cell blocks.


    ''Whatever is inside this ce is more dangerous than outside,'' Damian thought.


    Those were his initial guesses as he stared at the wide screen, checking all the cameras and eating his donuts. He appreciated the donut, as these were hard things to have while trapped on an ind.


    He was not alone inside the room but with someone else called Samuel O. Derrick. Damian knew his name not because he asked him or because they had been good friends since childhood but because he read it on his ID card.


    "Are you excited about the new drugs? Man, the vampires Doctor Lincoln is trying to create are the ones with the most sess, but superhumans with more than one ability are not that far from reality!" Samuel said, excited.


    It took Damian by surprise. He wasn''t surprised they were trying to create a drug to give someone else more than one ability. There were people like that already, but most died when taking such a drug. Doctor Lincoln was likely trying to evolve the recipe, making it so more people survive after taking it.


    But what surprised Damian was the talking about creating vampires. Why would humankind try to do that? When Samuel touched the subject, showing the cells where the ''vampires'' were, Damian could not help but gaze there; there was someone he knew!


    ''That vampire who went to speak with Serana when I was in the castle. What was his name? Right, Gerard!''


    Damian recalled the man, someone he disliked, who tried to kill him while staying in the same castle as Serana. Gerard was also a subject there, and it was their blood they were using to try to create more vampires.


    But of course, Damian said nothing and acted as if he had not seen someone he knew, or his disguise would be in deep trouble.


    "Why are they making vampires anyway? I''ve never asked myself that question," Damian said, trying to see if Samuel would grant him the answer.


    For some reason, he did not find the question odd. He answered without problems, "Doctor Lincoln realized vampires have a more powerful body, thus having more chances of surviving when taking the serum to get abilities. He''s trying to grant humans the benefits of being a vampire without the side effects, improving everyone and the chances of his other serum to work."


    Doctor Lincoln tried his best to develop a serum to give superhumans another ability. Granting them the robust body of vampires would improve their chances of survival when taking the serum he was working on.


    That was only a guess he had, a risk he was willing to take. Plus, they captured a vampire not long ago, so there was no reason not to use the chance to study it.


    "Makes sense," Damian said.


    "Of course it does. I know everything. Now, let''s clean this ce up because our shift is almost ending," Samuel said.


    Damian looked at his wristwatch, surprised to see the hour, "right. Let''s hurry."


    It was all an act because Damian had no idea what the hours of his shift were, so he just followed along with Samuel and hoped it was not something like a test.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They cleaned up the dirt and tossed the donut package in the trash bin, making the ce look as good as new. Then, after a few more minutes of watching nothing interesting happening on the cameras, two men entered the security room.


    "You guys are set. We take over from here," one of them said.


    After that, Damian and Samuel left the room, moving toward another building inside the military camp where the space of the lower-ranking members was.


    Doctor Lincoln and other vital figures had a unique building with way more security, but the room Damian got for himself was far from bad.


    He checked the keys in his pocket, reading the number to know where his room was, thus heading toward it right after.


    ''Not bad, not bad.''


    The room looked exactly like a hotel one, and Damian was happy with it, but he was not there in that military base to chill in a cozy room and eat donuts. He had things to do, like mapping out the entire base and finding ways to reduce the number of soldiers to make their attack sessful.


    He couldn''t go out mapping the ce during the night. That would make him look suspicious; therefore, the idea was terrible.


    What he could do was sleep early, rest well, and use the hours of the early morning to explore the ce.


    ''Bed it is, then,'' Damian thought as he did his night routine, going to bed.


    The following day started in a way Damian was not expecting, someone knocked on his door, banging the door in the morning hours.


    It was strange, and the first thing that crossed Damian''s mind was that someone had discovered his true identity! So, he went toward the door to check, and after seeing through the magic eye, he could not believe it!


    "Doctor Lincoln!"


    There was no evident reason for Doctor Lincoln to go there to speak with Damian, or rather, the identity he had taken over. He was not expecting Lincoln to know his name, yet he did.


    "Gregory, I am sorry to bother you this early, but I need someone to help me in theb. My assistant is not doing well, psychically, and I heard good things about you."


    Damian was not worried at first, but after hearing that, he disliked the direction of the conversation. It was not like Doctor Lincoln was asking for his help butmanding it, and judging by the things he saw through the cameras, bad things happened in thatb.


    But, without a chance to say no, Damian smiled, "It would be an honor to help you, Doctor Lincoln."


    Damian only hoped his life would not be at risk.

 Chapter 126 Immune To First Serum

    The idea of helping Doctor Lincoln in theb was not something Damian found pleasing, especially after he witnessed all the crazy tests Lincoln did down there, treating humans like shit.


    But it was not like the identity of Gregory, a low-ranking soldier who worked in the security cameras, would have any saying in that request. Damian had to help, or Lincoln would make him go there without his consent, so why bother saying no?


    They walked into arge building where the kitchen was, grabbing bacon and eggs for breakfast. It was nice to have something different, and when Lincoln went there, no one dared to look him directly in the eye.


    ''He''s like a mad doctor in here. His research is decent, but the means he uses to achieve it are disgusting,'' Damian thought.


    The two sat at a table, eating their breakfast before entering theb, and both said nothing. Damian was not feeling like starting a conversation with Doctor Lincoln there, as he could not act like a curious person.


    But when the two were in theb, Lincoln said, "Your only job here is to pass me the instruments as I ask them. Understood? Also, if there are any problems with the subjects, guards will quickly arrive here to save us."


    It was a straightforward task that Damian could do effortlessly and with mastery. But something was still bothering him. Why did Lincoln choose him from all the other people inside the military base?


    Damian did not believe in coincidences like bing the assistant one day after getting Gregory''s identity to himself. He looked like he was paying attention to what Lincoln said and even passed the right tools when needed, but in reality, Damian was thinking of ways to leave that ce if the situation turned in the wrong direction.


    The first part of their day was to start the experiments on the vampire Damian knew, yet the vampire had no idea the current Gregory was Damian.


    "This is a vampire we caught inside the dungeon. We are using him to create a serum out of his blood to grant us, humans, the same abilities vampires have, yet without the side effects," Doctor Lincoln said.


    He spoke in a way indicating his pride in his searches, but Damian knew very well the wicked things he did down there.


    "The scalpel, please," Lincoln said, extending his hand toward Damian.


    The vampire was tied up on a chair, and Lincoln not only used its blood to create a serum but tested all parts of the vampire, like using tools to rip the skin off, and he even studied a vampire''s kidney!


    It was a test he did on humans, but Damian felt terrible for the vampire, even the one who attacked him. No one deserved to get locked in a cell and tortured daily.


    But Damian did nothing rather than giving the Doctor all the tools he needed, watching the experiment from the sidelines. That was terrible to watch, but Damian was d they seemed to have not uncovered his identity.


    That was until Damian noticed strange behaviors around them. Both he and Doctor Lincoln were inside the experiment room, and there were some guards outside to protect the room, the Doctor, and act if any subject went rogue.


    Damian knew those things were rtively standard, but more and more guards gathered outside the room, and he could tell some nced at him, turning their faces in the other direction before Damian returned the gaze.


    Perhaps the dumb Gregory would not realize the odd movements happening in his surroundings, but Damian did, and adrenaline pumped in, and he was ready to fight for his life if needed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Take the vampire back to the cell," Doctor Lincoln said, and two guards rushed in, dragging the vampire out of the room.


    Then only the Doctor and Damian remained inside the room, yet some guards made their way closer to the door, blocking any escape attempt.


    "Don''t be scared, Gregory. We are not going to hurt you. It is just that you have been chosen to test the serums out of everyone inside this military base," Lincoln said.


    If it was the perfect serum, anyone would be happy to be in that situation, but the current ones? Those serums were deadly, and no one wanted to end up like the other subjects who went rogue, crazy, or died horribly.


    Damian had no way to run, and even if he could leave theb area, how would he deal with tons of superhumans outside and escape?


    So he just epted his fate. Doctor Lincoln went close to him with a needle, "This is the first serum made using vampire blood."


    Doctor Lincoln aimed the needle right into Damian''s arm, which quickly pierced through his skin, injecting whatever was inside. Damian had no idea how his body would react, but dly, it responded well, rejecting the serum!


    <Unknown Blood entering Host''s Body>


    <Giant Bloodline Activated!>


    <Unknown Blood Eliminated>


    The serum had vampire blood and other things in it, but it was mainly made with blood, and despite vampires being powerful creatures, their blood could not go against the ancient giant blood. It died before doing anything to Damian.


    "Strange. No visible effects," Lincoln said, staring at Damian.


    Usually, people went rogue after one minute or two, yet Damian looked fine, and for a moment, Doctor Lincoln believed the serum had worked, but when he did the tests to confirm it, the serum was not inside Damian''s blood.


    "Strange, Gregory. It is like you are immune to this serum. " We have another one here," Lincoln said, moving toward a closed box, opening it, and grabbing another needle.


    That was the serum designed to grant a superhuman another ability, one that would be random, just like the first one. Well, not random. Abilities depended on the person''s DNA, so your ability would be chosen after birth, even before you took the serum.


    It was like the serum would only open the potential a person already had.


    Lincoln went close to Damian with the needle, and he had no idea what would happen if that thing touched his arm!

 Chapter 127 Attacking The Base (1)

    Doctor Lincoln walked toward Damian, carrying the needle containing the serum that should grant someone else a new ability or kill the person.


    That was the ordinary procedure, as no one had survived the serum until then, and Doctor Lincoln believed it wouldn''t be different that time.


    So he pierced the needle in Damian''s arm, injected the serum, waiting for the results.


    < serum Detected>


    <User cannot get new abilities>


    <Exchanging abilities to attributes>


    <+10 to All Attributes>


    Damian read the notification that popped before his eyes, and it made them shine! He knew there was no way he would get another ability. The only reason he had any was because of the system.


    But the free attributes were unexpected, and at least something good happened to him in that situation. The only problem was: how would Damian exin the serum did not kill him yet gave him any ability?


    The Doctor stared at him, puzzled, frowning his eyebrows, trying to understand what was happening.


    "How are you feeling?" Lincoln said.


    "Nothing strange, Doc. But I don''t feel any difference, like a new ability or something."


    Damian couldn''t tell that the serum did not work because of his giant bloodline, or perhaps the system had blocked the serum as well; either way, it did not work.


    That was the first time something like that happened, and Doctor Lincoln saw that as progress, and for that reason, he said, "Guards, look Gregory in one of the cells."


    Damian knew there was a chance something like that could happen; even if it was slim, it could still happen. After what happened with the two serums, both not working like intended, Doctor Lincoln decided to lock Damian in a cell for better study.


    "Doctor Lincoln, you don''t have to do that. Look, I can still do my job here and return when you need to study something. I am alive and well and not crazy," Damian said.


    "Wait," Doctor Lincoln said to the guards.


    He stood there, thinking about what Damian had said for a while, and it made sense. The cells were for those changed by the serums or prisoners waiting to get injected with the serum.


    Damian looked fine, and he was still a military working in the base, so locking him there did not feel like the right call.


    "You can live your life normally, and I will ask for you if I need anything. Understood?"


    "Of course. Count on me, Doc."


    Damian sighed in relief. If he ended up in a cell, that would make all of his ns even harder, and that could cost everything!


    ''I am not that worried about this because, in a few days, I will leave this ind,'' thought Damian.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At least that day, the assistant job ended for Damian, so he returned to his security room, leaving Doctor Lincoln alone inside theb, thinking and researching the events that happened.


    "What the fuck happened down there? I saw through the cameras!" Samuel said the moment Damian stepped inside the room.


    Samuel went to work every day and couldn''t understand why his daily partner was absent. So, he checked all the cameras, looking for him, and sure thing saw him inside theb with Doctor Lincoln.


    ''Why is he there?''


    That was the first thought that crossed his mind, and at first, he believed it was only an assistant job until Doctor Lincoln injected two serums into him.


    "For some reason, Lincoln used me as a testing subject, and despite getting nothing from the serums, at least I did not go insane or die like everyone else," Damian said.


    "He did that? Fuck. That guy is getting crazier. Why would he test something iplete in us?" Samuel said.


    The job and the things he saw on that ind were not what he expected when first epting the job. It should have been an easy trip, watching a few cameras on an ind, getting a good paycheck, and going home afterward.


    But the horrific things he saw Lincoln do in thatb would never fade from his mind, and Samuel wondered if his paychecks would cover the emotional damage he received while working there.


    ''He seems like a nice guy. I hope he does not die when we invade this ce.''


    After that not-so-great experience in theb, Damian returned to his daily job of watching the cameras, using his breaks during the morning and afternoon to explore the military base, learning the guards'' patterns and the spots he and he and his friends could use to exploit the base.


    The cameras made that task harder, as Damian could not write anything down as he saw it because the people watching the cameras would see his suspicious movements, which could make their n go down the drain.


    ''My memory is not my strong aspect, but it will do.''


    Damian stayed in that same routine for six days more. He left the military base a few times, just like when Gregory did, and used the chance to send messages to his friends, exining the weak spot he found and how his n would go.


    For the past few days, Damian did not only do his security job and mapped the base but also prepared a few bombs, cing them in various buildings of the military base.


    Considering all the cameras, doing something like that was quite the hustle. Still, just like everywhere, there were blind spots Damian could use to move around the base without people seeing him, and the number of cameras inside the buildings was lower than outside, with theb and cell block being the exception.


    It was a lot of work, but Damian did it, and when the night of the attack arrived, the military base was in uproar and chaos! Some of the base buildings suddenly exploded, creating a spreading fire that destroyed the green inside, spreading like crazy!


    Everyone was running around, trying to extinguish the fire and rescue those who got hurt by the explosion. The number of dead and hurt people was not small, diminishing the number of capable soldiers that would fight.


    Damian was not someone anyone paid attention to, so he made his way to a specific corner of the base with a hole in the wall!


    Usually, guards would stay there to protect the hole, as they still had to get the workers to reconstruct it, but with the explosions, there was nowhere there anymore.


    It was through that hole that Magnus, Aurora, Ashley, and the tribe entered.

 Chapter 128 Attacking The Base (2)

    "Damian!" Aurora said when she saw the man waiting for her on the other side of the hole.


    Damian changed his face to his original one before meeting them again, so no one found it strange.


    The happiness on their faces when seeing him was evident, but they still had important things to do, like finding a ship or a ne to leave that ind for good.


    "We can do the hugster. Let''s go," Damian said, moving his hand in ae motion.


    They wanted to find a way to leave the ind, but the tribe men with them tried to destroy the military base for good, and Damian would help them, just like they would help him get his hands on a vehicle.


    "Everyone, kill them!" the shaman yelled in their local tongue, raising his arm.


    A massive group of tribe men ran toward the soldiers, fighting against them using various means, such as spears, bows, and abilities! Each of them had an ability, and soon the military base turned into a battlefield, with both sides shing.


    Dead bodies and explosions happened everywhere; Damian and his friends had to duck over multiple attacks, using the destroyed buildings as cover.


    "Natives are attacking! Kill them!"


    They hid behind a military tent, and someone grabbed Damian by the arm at that moment, and it was Ashley.


    "Remember, we have to find Creed!" Ashley said.


    Damian had spent an entire week inside the military base, and despite having other things to do, he still looked for Creed, primarily through the cameras, yet found nothing. It was like he was not there anymore!


    "Ashley, I checked the cameras daily, and no sign of him. Are you sure the militaries took him?"


    "This is impossible. Creed should have been here..."


    If she said Creed got taken away to the military base, then it must be true. Damian did not see it happen, but she had no reason to lie.


    So, Damian called out the shaman who spoke hisnguage. The shaman pierced a spear into a soldier''s belly, "what did you say? Look for someone called Creed?"


    "Yes. Creed is a survivor, like us," Damian said.


    The shaman did not say he would look for that person but did not deny the fact, which was enough for Damian.


    Ashley got calmer after hearing that, so they returned to their first task: finding a way out of the ind. The only ce they could think of was the harbor area on the other side of the military base, so that was where they headed next after speaking with the shaman.


    Despite being close to where they were, the entire base was a mess, and Damian fought against some soldiers on the way, controlling slime swords using his Telekineses, shing soldiers as they went, and cutting their limbs.


    No one could stop him, and those who tried sneak attacks would miserably die at the hands of Magnus, who was so fast the soldiers could not retaliate.


    They cleared the way up to the harbor, descending the staircase to a building near the coast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That was the best ce for them to find something like a ship, and Damian was sure they had something like that, or else they would not have donuts to eat.


    Everything went ording to n, and that was the problem. It looked way easier than it should be, but someone showed up when Damian and his friends got close to the harbor.


    A man wearing a military uniform, but different from the others, he had a few stars on his chest and wore a beret. With a nce, Damian could tell it was one of the important figures of that base.


    "Stop right there, you. Did you think it would be easy to grab a ship and leave this ce?" the colonel said.


    The colonel had a bulky body and looked to be in his forties. He had a scar on his neck, making him look even more intimidating. Not that he needed it. His angry face did the job very well.


    "He''s strong," Magnus whispered to Damian.


    They could tell that was the case, so Damian prepared for a brutal fight ahead of him. Magnus wanted to help, but Damian dismissed him, "You need to protect Aurora and Ashley and find a ship for us. I will deal with him."


    The colonel heard their conversation and had a hard time holding hisugh.


    "A young man like you trying to fight against me? Boy, you will die here," the colonel said.


    Damian ignored the words and continued fighting against the colonel alone, but Magnus and the others left the area, going inside the nearby building and looking for a ship.


    The colonel did not even try to stop them, fully believing his fight against Damian would notst long, and after that, he would go after them, giving them no time to find a ship.


    Both men stared at each other with thoughtful gazes, trying to analyze each other''s capabilities. No one made a move for around one minute. The first one to try something? The colonel was tired of waiting.


    He dashed toward Damian with a military knife in hand, and the power he exerted with both legs was astonishing, even higher than Magnus''!


    Damian quickly reacted, moving his head to the side, yet he still felt the knife cut through his skin, a minor wound to his right cheek. Then, after noticing the first attack was not enough, the colonel moved his left knee, hitting directly at Damian''s belly, sending him flying away.


    Based on that quick exchange of blows, Damian could tell his opponent would not be easy, and he could even lose his life there!


    "See? You can''t win against me."


    A bold statement for someone to make, but Damian did not see the man as cocky but as someone who acknowledged his power.


    "Nice move for a grandpa. But aren''t you celebrating too early? Our fight is only beginning!"


    "Ha! Beginning? My knife had poison, so you should die within one minute."


    "..."

 Chapter 129 A Tough Fight

    "What did you say?"


    Damian was not worried about the minor cut, but if what the colonel said was true, then the poison might be a problem. It was unknown to Damian if he had any poison resistance, which could possibly be how he died!


    It was ame one. The death he had in mind was one during a fierce fight, something incredible people would stillment on after years toe, not a death by a poisonous knife!


    The colonel made no move, only waiting for the poison to take effect, and once it did, pain spread throughout Damian''s body, starting from the cut on his cheek.


    "Agggr, bloody hell," Damian cursed when he felt the pain course through his body.


    An unpleasant feeling, one that was akin to torture, and when Damian felt that, he was almost certain death was near for him. But then a warmth spread within,ing from his heart!


    After every heartbeat, the warmth would spread further, fighting against the poison inside Damian''s body, and seeing how the pain was reduced, it was winning.


    The only exnation for that event was his bloodline ¡ª Damian felt something simr when he unlocked it by jumping inside the blood pool.


    Another minute passed, and by that point, Damian should be dead. The colonel was sure of that, so after seeing his opponent standing, looking healthier by the second, he knew something was wrong.


    "How? The poison should be all over your body, melting you inside!"


    The idea of dying like that made Damian even more grateful for having his giant bloodline save his ass in the moment of need.


    "Maybe you used the wrong poison? It can happen, even with the best," Damian said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "This is impossible! I am made of poison," the colonel said.


    He lost his patience and attacked again before Damian fully recovered, but this time, it was not a knife attack but a long-ranged one! The skin of his left arm fell on the ground, like a snake changing skin, and his arm changed to a freaking snake!


    The snake opened its mouth, shooting a green liquid toward Damian, who had a disgusted face after witnessing that scene, dodging by a small fraction, almost getting hit by the liquid.


    Damian looked down where the liquid hit, and the ground melted within seconds. ''Acid?''


    That poison looked worse than the one in the knife''s de, and Damian was d he had enough reflexes to avoid the attack, or else his face would have been gone by that point.


    If the fight continued with only Damian''s adversary attacking, it would not end well for him, so the time of retaliation arrived.


    A ck substance started pouring out from the ring on his finger, covering his entire body, acting like armor made by a living being!


    Damian''s face could not be seen anymore, and the slime drew a terrifying smile and eyes on his face. He looked like a demon or an alien creature from a movie, but it gave goosebumps to anyone who saw it!


    "What the fuck is this?" the colonel said.


    Damian looked way different than a human would, and even the colonel, who had seen many things during his life, shivered at the sight of Damian. It was sinister.


    The creepy look of Damian was more than enough to create an opening, and with his attributes recently increased by the giant bloodline and the serum, Damian dashed toward him as fast as he could, looking like a shadow.


    He hit the colonel right in the face, making his nose bleed after the punch, and his body was sent flying toward the nearby building.


    "What was that?"


    The impact of the colonel''s body hitting the building was so great that a few tiles broke, and Magnus, Aurora, and Ashley, who were inside the building, could see and feel it tremble.


    But despite the powerful attack, it was not enough to deal with Damian''s adversary, who left the hole in the building''s walls looking even angrier than before.


    "This is not enough to end me," the colonel said. His eyes turned green, and his pupils changed to that of a snake. That man''s ability was strange, and it was more like he was a snake that could turn into a human!


    His body shifted once again, just like his left arm, but this time, both legs turned into a half-snake body, turning it like a tail. The thing before, Damian was not looking human anymore, but more like a beast from the dungeon!


    Thest part that changed was the colonel''s head, which turned into a snake head! The only human part was his torso and right arm. All the rest was that of a gigantic snake.


    It looked disgusting, and Damian could feel the power of the colonel increasing with each second. There was a good part in all that: he seemed to have lost his mind after the transformation!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, the colonel was not wholly dumb or unable to think duringbat, but it was more like an instinct, meaning Damian had a chance to exploit that!


    That was if he had any time to think about a n! Right after the transformation, the colonel crawled toward him at an astonishing speed, and before long, it was right before Damian, attacking him using its left arm, which was a snake!


    The hit was so fast it was nearly impossible to dodge in that circumstance, and Damian flew into the staircase, creating a massive hole in the ground, soaking all the damage using his back.


    "Aggrr, it hurts," Damian cursed, cing his hand on his damaged back.


    It was not looking good for him because Damian''s advantage in power before the transformation was not there anymore. The fight changed sides, and winning in one-versus-onebat would be hard.


    Damian got up, yet the colonel was near him again, but this time, it attacked him using the knife, piercing it through his stomach! A clean cut and it even hit a vital point.


    The slime armor had been destroyed after thest attack, meaning Damian was unprotected!


    "Damian!"


    Aurora came out from the building, screaming as she saw Damian on the ground, all hurt. They had found a way to leave the ind and returned to bring Damian back, but the situation was not good!


    Magnus, Aurora, and Ashley exchanged nces, and without saying a word, they knew they had to work together to defeat the colonel and help Damian before it was toote!


    The first one to go was Magnus, who activated his ability, the Ancient Primal Body, doubling the size of his body and muscles! It increased all of his body attributes, which were extraordinary already, and it also boosted his senses, and his reflexes, turning him into a killing machine!


    His appearance fitted well with the more rustic environment, as Magnus looked like a man who lived in the wilderness, a primal man, just like his ability.


    The colonel turned around to sh with Magnus, attacking him using his left arm, which was a snake! It targeted Magnus'' neck, but he dodged the attack mid-air as he jumped in an impossible move, twisting his body and kicking the colonel on the cheek.


    It was a powerful attack that even sent a strong wind at their surrounding, yet it was not enough to make the colonel move, and he counter-attacked again, and that time, Magnus could not dodge.


    He was sent flying toward Aurora, who had a shocked face, not believing someone as powerful as Magnus and Damian could not take down that man!


    She had copied Magnus'' ability, so her power was at a simr level to Magnus, slightly lower, so Aurora did not believe she could take that snake-man down.


    "What should we do?" Aurora said to Ashley, who also had no idea.


    At that moment, a strange smell entered their nostrils, and a man wearing a loincloth appeared carrying a censer. It was the two shaman brothers, and one used its ability to suppress the colonel!


    The colonel''s body changed to its original form, that of a human, and he could not understand what was happening!


    "What did you do to my ability?" he cursed.


    But before he could say anything else, a ck spear flew, piercing him right through the heart. It was Damian, returning all the damage he had caused to him during their fight.


    Despite the win, he was not feeling happy about it, but Damian only won with the help of others, which hit his pride.


    ''I have a system, a bloodline, and more than one ability, yet I almost lost. It is time to start training more!'' Damian thought.


    Aurora ran toward Damian to help him move as he was stumbling.


    "Are you okay? This cut is nasty," Aurora said, looking at the knife stuck in Damian''s belly.


    "It''s okay," Damian said, pulling the knife without a flinch.


    The wound was indeed nasty, but he was already feeling a warm sensation as his giant bloodline was acting to heal it.


    "We found a submarine, and surprisingly, Magnus knows how to drive it," Aurora said.


    As the two talked, one of the shamans moved toward Ashley and said, "We looked for that man called Creed, yet nothing indicates he was here. I believe they either moved him to another base or he escaped. I am sorry."


    Damian heard it from afar, and he was also starting to believe something was off with that Creed, ''is there something I am missing here?''

 Chapter 130 Returning To The Dawns Headquarters

    But even though the situation with that man named Creed looked weird, Damian asked no questions about it and focused on leaving the ind, which was the main reason they fought through a military base.


    Ashley felt down because of it but rposed and returned to their primary goal. Also, nothing indicated that Creed was dead, so that was enough to make her rx.


    "How do you know how to pilot one of these things?" Damian asked.


    After dealing with the colonel, they looked for the submarine, which was right on the water in front of the building, close to where they were.


    "I''m a versatile person, and we have to be thankful this submarine is one that one person can drive, or else it would be hard for us," Magnus said.


    Damian asked no questions and trusted his friend''s ability, so they all went inside the submarine. Wendy could not believe she would finally leave the ind, as she had been the one who spent more time trapped there, different from Damian and his friends, who quickly found a way to leave.


    Once inside the submarine, they saw many crates scattered around. Damian guessed that was how they sent the supplies to the ind without anyone noticing, like the donuts he ate inside the security room.


    "There''s some food and water inside, so we should be good. But how fast is this thing?" Wendy said.


    They reached the ind after a few hours of flying, so it would take a lot longer for them to leave that ce by submarine, but the exact time was still unknown.


    But with the number of supplies inside the submarine, it would be more than enough for them toplete their journey. Damian and the others foundfy ces to sit inside the submarine while Magnus was in the pilot''s cabin, starting that thing and moving away from the ind.


    "The fuel is good, so we are reaching thend with no problems. As for the time it takes, I think around three days," Magnus yelled from the cabin.


    It would take much longer than by ne, but the submarine was still rtively fast; at least, it was better than some ordinary ships.


    "So you were also trapped on that ind?" Aurora asked Wendy, who sat beside her.


    The two kept sharing nces as if they disliked each other. Damian looked at it and was almost sure it was because of him, but he said nothing and let the two girls share their thoughts.


    "Yes, for a few years."


    Wendy made it clear that she was not feeling like sharing her personal stuff with someone like Aurora, and that was okay because Aurora did not feel like that either! They both only talked about mundane things, and Aurora could not wait for them to reach thend as that meant Wendy would leave.


    Damian remained quiet on his spot, thinking about what he would do next. Magnus and Aurora were now part of his organization, and considering how long it had been since thest time Damian went to The Dawn''s headquarters, it was probably finished by that point.


    ''I need to train, be more powerful! Maybe it is finally time for me to use that dungeon entrance I control and explore the dungeon!'' Damian thought.


    That was the n he had in mind, and he would do anything to be more powerful and not get almost killed, as happened with him during thest fight.


    ~~~~


    Three days passed with them being inside that boring submarine without things to do. But, for the first time in their lives, they were d to finally reachnd, smiling as they arrived in a small coastal city.


    It was something simple like arriving at a destination, but that made them sigh in relief, falling with their butts on the city''s streets, catching the attention of a few passersby.


    "So I think this is goodbye, at least for now," Wendy said when they arrived.


    Everyone knew she would leave, so it was not a surprise. After a quick goodbye to others, and a hug to Damian, Wendy left, following her own path, which was unknown to any of them.


    Magnus, Aurora, Damian, and Ashley remained. Damian knew his friends would go with him to The Dawn''s headquarters, but he did not realize that Ashley was looking for work too!


    "I- I have nowhere to go. Do you know a ce for me to work and rebuild my life?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ashley never got the chance to work for an organization, and after the ne ident, she thought she would die! Now, all she wanted was to work her way up from the ground, not thinking about trying to join the best organization possible, but rather survive and get stronger so that she would not depend on others if another ident like that one happened.


    "Yes, we are going there right now, actually. Wanna join us?" Damian said.


    She jumped with joy after hearing that, d she had met decent people, even with all the mess that happened, "I do! Thank you!"


    But before leaving the small coastal city to go to Jake Lake City, Damian, and the others needed some rest, decent food, and a shower! They looked like shit, so finding a decent hotel to stay in was the first thing they did after arriving.


    The only problem was that a small city like that one did not have many options, and the few hotels weren''t what one would call splendid, but it was more than enough for a group of people who slept thest days in a submarine, and on an ind before that.


    So they chose the one that looked better and spent one night there to refill their energies. The good part was the seafood restaurants that the city had, a perk of being close to the ocean, as those were tasty and cheap at the same time.


    After finally having ess to the inte again, Damian checked where they were precisely on the map and also tried to see the location of the ind they were previously. Still, despite him knowing the general area of it, the map showed nothing, as if the ce did not exist.


    ''Makes sense. That is a secretb, so they do everything possible to keep that ce hidden from the masses.''


    "So how should we travel to Jake Lake City? I think there''s an airport in the neighboring city..." Magnus said.


    "NO!"


    No one felt like traveling by ne, at least for some time to recover from their trauma. Magnus understood their feeling and decided to go along with whatever means of transportation they chose, which turned out to be by car.


    They rented a car and drove to the small vige near Jake Lake City, where The Dawn headquarters was. It took them way longer than it would if they decided to go by ne, but it was healthier for their mind, and that mattered.


    "This is where the organization you work for is located?" Ashley said the moment she left the car.


    Damian felt like she would dislike the ce or something because Ashley did not look like someone who enjoyed living in the countryside area, yet when he looked at her, she was smiling, and she even went toward the cows to cuddle them.


    "It feels so refreshing here, like a dream ce, I love it!"


    She was not the only one that liked the ce. Magnus was the wilderness man, and he felt like he was at home there. As for Aurora, she was not the most advocate of those types of ces, but she did not dislike them either.


    "Let''s go meet the others," Damian said.


    The vige looked the same, and all the people living there were happy to see Damian again, as he had been away for a few weeks by then.


    They left the vige, moving toward the nearby river where the actual headquarters was, and once there, Damian could not believe how much the ce had changed while he was away!


    The watermill was gorgeous, moving the water from the river, giving the ce a more peaceful aura. But the significant part was the building they created, a massive site made of concrete, with walls, towers, and many buildings inside, like a smaller version of the military base they destroyed a few days ago!


    Damian and the others stopped before the gate, and someone went there to meet with them, "Stop. This is no ce for civilians."


    That shocked Damian even more! Vanessa, Serana, and Hazel built that ce and hired people for the organization! He was not mad because they hired people without consulting him. It was nice to see his organization growing, and Damian was sure Vanessa would only hire capable people.


    "Can you call your boss here?" Damian said.


    The guard was reluctant for a second but decided to call Vanessa out. After a few minutes, a gorgeous woman came from the front gate of the building, saying, "Who wants to talk with me?"


    She believed it would be someone not important, but Vanessa could not believe it once she saw it was Damian! She ran toward him, giving him a tight hug, making the guard who watched the gate curious about the identity of the young man he had stopped a few moments ago.

 Chapter 131 First Mission - Dungeon Time

    ''Will it bring me trouble?''


    That was the only thing passing through the guard''s mind, who did not know about Damian''s identity, but based on what was happening before his eyes, he was someone important, or at least someone Vanessa knew.


    For that reason, the guard quickly said, "I am sorry for not recognizing you," bowing his head in respect.


    Damian was not worried about that and knew there was no way the guard would know about him anyway, as it had been the first time in weeks that he had returned to his base, so he said, "Don''t worry about it. Keep doing your job."


    After that, the man sighed in relief but only rxedpletely after Damian and all the others entered the building. Once inside, the first people to greet Damian were Hazel and Serana, who hugged him just like Vanessa did!


    Aurora was not pissed about that or anything, as she knew the girls very well, and hugged them as well, talking to each other right after, sharing some of their experiences, like what had happened on the ind they had been trapped since a few days ago.


    Vanessa was quite impressed by Damian''s bad luck, "You took a ne that crashed on an ind. What are the odds?"


    "Yeah, I know. But I am almost certain someone was behind that. Anyway, that is something I will learnter. How did you build this ce so quickly, and did you hire people for the organization?" Damian said.


    They went to the main building of The Dawn headquarters, sitting around a table that was meant to be a meeting ce for the members. Damian did not sit on the chair belonging to the organization''s leader, as the others did not know about that. Well, Hazel and Serana did, but they would keep that a secret for the time being.


    "Only a few guards and people came here to clean from time to time, but I did not hire anyone like, the organization itself, someone who will go andplete missions and explore the dungeon on behalf of the organization. I feel like we have to hire decent people and not think about numbers only," Vanessa said.


    She was more than right about that. That was a thought Damian shared as well. He wanted fewer individuals in his organization as that meant it was easier to share resources with them to make them stronger! It was way better to have ten powerful members than fifty useless ones.


    Vanessa only hired a few third-party people to work on some things rted to the organization, but that did not mean they were part of it. It was more like they were frencers.


    "I see. As we speak about members, you already know Magnus and Aurora from Garmony. They will be joining us, but we also have a new member you don''t know," Damian said, gazing at Ashley, who was a little shy to be there, "She''s Ashley, a survivor from the ne crash, just like we are."


    "Nice to meet you, Ashley," Vanessa said, going toward her for a handshake.


    The friendly atmosphere of everyone there made Ashley realize the idea of joining that organization was exemry. Despite having only a few members, the whole structure of the organization was quite decent, being better than some medium-sized organizations.


    "Come with me. I want to show you something," Vanessa said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They left the meeting room and went to another one in the main building with many tables, a bar area, and a board with a few papers attached. The firece inside gave the ce a cozy feeling.


    "This is the resting room for our members. We have tables to sit at, a bar to get some drinks and food, a firece to warm us, and the board with the current missions avable for our members."


    "Not bad. This ce looks legit," Damian said as he walked around the room, looking at every detail.


    It was a necessary ce for an organization to have, as it was a way for the members to bond and share their thoughts about their missions. Damian was pleased with it, just like Aurora, Magnus, and Ashley, who already felt at home inside that ce!


    "All we need now is a symbol for the organization. I have a contact to make something we can attach to our chests, so speak with the leader when you have the time, Damian," Vanessa said.


    "Understood."


    They toured around the buildings, seeing the bedrooms the organization provided for its members. It would be Magnus, Aurora, and Ashley''s new home. Vanessa, Serana, and Hazel were already living there, each with their own room.


    The leader was the only one with a separate building where no one could go close, despite the leader never showing up there until that point. Well, Vanessa thought so because Damian was right there, and he was the leader!


    But seeing how he did not want to attract attention, Damian got himself a room in the building where everyone else lived. They celebrated that night not only the return of Damian and the new addition of members to the organization but also the fact they survived a disaster, which was something to be grateful for.


    They ate and drank during the night, only going to bed after passing out! Damian did not like that sort of thing anymore, but he drank a lot that night, enjoying it as well as he could because an arduous journey was ahead of him the next day.


    "We need to start finishing the quests on this board, not only to get money for the organization and us but to increase our reputation," Damian said after everyone reunited in the organization''s main hall the next day.


    Everyone heard him as they all associated Damian as a vice-leader, considering he was the first member and the only one ''who spoke with the leader of The Dawn.''


    "We must keep some of us here to keep this ce in order. So, who wants to go first on a mission?" Vanessa said.


    Damian needed no time to think, going toward the mission board, grabbing one, and leaving the room immediately. He was focused on getting stronger, and exploring the dungeon was the only way!

 Chapter 132 Dungeon Delving

    Everyone went on a mission. Only Vanessa and Hazel remained in Dawn''s headquarters to ensure everything was in order while all the rest of the members were away.


    They all went together through the ''first'' floor of the dungeon, which was just the entrance and not considered the first floor, but they nned to part ways after going there.


    Why? The only way for them to get more powerful was to train alone and fight against beasts alone, without anyone carrying them around or saving their asses asionally.


    Aurora would be the only one in danger by doing that, considering she had to copy someone else''s ability to have a better chance inbat, but that was a thing of the past! She discovered that her ability could work by touching any tissue from superhumans.


    So, she stored a few strands of hair of all the members of Dawn so that she could choose what ability she wanted at any given time! It was a little weird to go around carrying strands of hair of other people, but that was the only way for her to have a good time inside the dungeon, alone, having the capability of fighting without the help of others.


    They did not leave immediately but took a decent rest of two days before going toward the dungeon to explore it. Damian spent the two days eating, sleeping, and practicing his abilities, focusing more on the Necromancy Book and trying to understand his giant bloodline.


    After everyone prepared themselves, each carrying a backpack to store some necessary items, they left, entering a secretive building inside the headquarters, going downstairs through a tunnel that passed through the river!


    It was a tunnel made of tempered ss, meaning they could see the river as they walked on it, looking at the fishes and the nts living underwater--a beautiful scene right before the entrance of humanity''s most dangerous ce.


    "Let''s go," Damian said as he went first.


    The dungeon entrance was a small structure made of stone, and everyone knew that it was not an ordinary stone but indestructible! But despite knowing that, no one knew how that stone formed and how to replicate it. It was yet another mystery of the world.


    A staircase leading down. That was the first thing they saw after entering, just like all the other dungeon entrances. Without much choice, they went down, following a dark dump tunnel.


    It took them around ten minutes to reach the end of that staircase, and what awaited them was a small maze-like area of tunnels, and if one followed the right direction, that would lead to the dungeon''s first floor.


    Of course, the maze area was notpletely safe. There were beasts inside, but those were not something Damian, and the others should worry about.


    ''The imps I killed that time,'' Damian thought as he ended the life of a small flying imp.


    They swiftly moved through the tunnels, quickly finding the portal that would lead them to the first actual floor of the dungeon. Everyone passed through it, and a snowy world awaited them on the other side.


    That would be theirst stop because they had to part ways after reaching the first floor. Each of them had a specific mission, and the tasks often were rich people requesting powerful superhumans to gather materials from the beasts of the dungeon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Stay safe, all of you. Be careful of the other superhumans you find down here, and if any of us meet down here, let''s help each other and leave this ce alive and with our missionspleted," Damian said.


    They all nodded to that, saying goodbyes to each other, hugging, and all those things one would do after going on a dangerous journey.


    ''Let me recheck the task. Get the horn of a Mane Lizard. That''s a beast from the fourth floor!''


    Damian''s task would require him to reach the fourth floor, which was already a dangerous ce only skilled superhumans would go. But that was not even his goal!


    He wanted toplete the mission, but instead of returning, he wanted to go deeper and explore as much as possible. The dungeon was the only ce Damian would train in dangerous situations and have the chance to find more information about his bloodline and humankind''s past, which was priceless!


    Damian was not slightly worried about the Erotic Coins of his system. It wasmon to find superhumans inside the dungeon and other humans who lived inside the dungeon as well. So a chance to getid and earn some coins was not out of reach.


    The way to leave that floor and reach the others was something Damian already knew from his past experience inside the dungeon. But he opted not to follow the same path but to find a new one!


    It was not like the dungeon had only one portal between the floors. There were many, and exploration was vital. So, Damian used his Telekineses to float, avoiding having to walk on the snow as that would hinder his movements, and went looking for a portal to leave the first floor.


    He had a privileged view from the sky and could not help but realize the number of superhumans inside. The number of people delving into the dungeons increased, and many dangerous areas were not dangerous anymore after the humans took over.


    ''Is there something happening that I don''t know about?'' Damian thought.


    That idea lingered inside his head for hours until he finally saw a chance to learn more about it without looking suspicious.


    "Stay back!" A girl yelled, using a torch to send an Ice Wolf away.


    Damian knew she was a superhuman from Earth due to her clothes, which were different from those born inside the dungeon.


    Three Ice Wolves surrounded her, circling around, waiting for the right moment to leap and rip her skin off! One of the wolves did just that, and when she turned around, seeing the wolf right next to her face, she thought it was the end.


    That was until the Ice Wolf magically stopped mid-air, and a handsome youth descended from the sky, looking like a divinity.

 Chapter 133 A Hidden Place Inside The Dungeons First Level

    The woman closed her eyes at first, believing it would be her end. It was nearly impossible to run from the Ice Wolves; they were too fast, especially on the snowy area of the first floor.


    But after a few seconds, nothing happened; she realized it was not her time to die, and when she opened her eyes, a handsome youth stared at her from the sky.


    "What happened?" she said.


    Damian could see the eyes of confusion that the girl had and concluded it was umon for unknown people to help each other inside the dungeon.


    "I saved you; that''s what happened. Are you here fighting alone? Where''s your group?"


    People often decided to explore the dungeon in groups because that significantly increased their survival chances. Damian and his friends were the only ones crazy enough to venture alone. It was not impossible, but going down there with a group sounded more logical.


    "They found a special area on this floor, but we got separated during the fight, and I ended up leaving the cave just to be pursued by wolves."


    "Special area? What do you mean by that?" Damian asked.


    She seemed reluctant to tell him as it was secret information their group had found. It was valuable if one wanted to sell it to organizations, or even better if they could explore it and get the profits for themselves.


    But there was no denying that Damian saved her life, and perhaps her friends were in danger inside the cave, so Damian could be a valuable source of power inbat.


    "Fine, I will tell you. But before, we are a group of three, and if you want to go there, we will split the rewards between us. Understood?"


    Damian nodded, happy to get something else out of that encounter. He learned that her name was nna, and she and her friends were exploring the dungeon, just like everyone else who tried to earn some cash or improve their battle prowess, stumbling on an old ruin while doing that.


    "People often don''t walk too much on this floor because no one loves to be out in deep snow, so everyonepletes their task or moves to the next floor of the dungeon. On the other hand, we came down here without a mission, so exploration is all we have," nna said.


    After Damian saved her, she exined the situation while moving toward the hidden cave they found. It was close to that area but also a desert, with no one around or any buildings made by the dungeon delvers.


    Damian could see why no one had found this secret area before, ''no one would go here anyway.''


    They moved through the deep snow, passing through a small forest, eventually stopping before a mount of snow. It looked ordinary, and Damian saw no reason to go there, but nna kept saying, "This is the entrance. Come."


    Damian did what she told, following her closely behind, seeing nna walk toward the mount of snow as if it was not there. No one would do that, as it would only result in being covered by snow, maybe getting hypothermia, and dying on that dungeon floor.


    Yet that was not the case, and she vanished in thin air! Damian gaped his mouth in surprise, not fully understanding what that was. The only way to get answers was to do the same, so he did, walking toward the mount of snow.


    It was incredible, to say the least! The moment Damian was about to touch the snow, it passed through his body as if he was ethereal, and the next thing he saw was not a snowy area anymore but a dark cave!


    The first thing Damian did was turn around, and sure thing, it was possible to see the exterior from the inside.


    "An invisible area!" Damian said.


    nna waited for him inside the cave, "Correct. My friend pushed me to this snow mount, and we discovered this ce."


    Of course, that was the case. Usually, those who discover secret ces do it by ident and in the stupidest way possible. Damian did not judge it, ''being stupid is also a talent.''


    "What kind of dangers did you find inside?" Damian asked.


    She told him that she and her friends divided while exploring the cave, with nna leaving the cave for her safety.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not beasts, at least not in the first areas we explored, but rather a fog that messes with our senses, like illusions and stuff. I was the one who chose the wrong path leading outside. Well, maybe that''s why I am still alive..." nna said, looking down, thinking about her friends who could be in danger as they spoke.


    The idea of exploring a hidden area filled with treasures was initiallypelling. Still, after they entered the illusory fog and each went in a different direction, it did not look as great as before they stepped inside the cave.


    A thought of regret shed through their mind, yet by that point, there was nothing they could do about it, and the only way was to move forward and hope for the best.


    Damian was not naive to think that her friends were 100 percent alive because that was impossible inside the dungeon, especially a hidden area, but he saw no reason to say that and make her feel worse.


    "We will find them, don''t worry. What kind of illusions did you see while in the fog?"


    "I couldn''t see my friends anymore or hear them. Then there were strange noises, like growls from gigantic beasts, and I got scared and ran away, finding the exit by ident, I think."


    It wasn''t much information, but it was better than having nothing. Damian could tell that it was only illusions, and nothing attacked her. If it were genuinely gigantic beasts, powerful ones, then nna would have no chance of finding the exit with her life.


    After she shared her experience, both moved into the deeper parts of the cave, and it took no time for them to witness the fog at a distance, waiting for them to step inside.


    Damian believed in his capability of escaping the illusory fog with his life, but what about nna? She got trapped once, so getting trapped again was likely.


    That was when he had an idea, and just like always, his Slime Ring came to save his ass! Damian created a ck slime, wrapping it around his waist and then doing the same with nna, linking them with a slime rope.


    "Aahh, what is this?" nna said, a little scared at first after seeing the slime moving like a living thing.


    "I don''t believe you or your friends just vanished from thin air. Illusions can alter your senses, so it gets hard to find your way inside that fog, but with this," Damian then pointed at the slime rope, "We are connected."


    It was only a guess. Damian was unsure if it would work, but it made sense, and that mattered. nna was not convinced it would work, but she thought they would enter the fog without any protection measures, so it was better to have that slime rope than nothing.


    After ensuring everything was in order, Damian and nna walked toward the fog. She trembled after each step, remembering what happened thest time she went inside that fog.


    But Damian''s presence and the silly rope made her rx a little, putting the fear at the back of her mind and entering the fog. The moment they stepped inside the mist, it instantly surrounded them, covering their vision and making it unable for them to see the way back.


    When Damian turned around to see nna, who was right beside him, she was not there anymore, and no matter how loud he screamed, no one answered.


    It was the same on her end, but once both looked at the silly slime rope, it was still linking both, and all they had to do was follow it! After a few steps, they were both together again!


    "We were not far from each other at all. What the hell is this?" Damian said.


    Now that they were close, they could hear each other. Damian then moved back a little further again, and she vanished from his view again, although they were not that far from each other.


    "The mist is thick, but something else is making us lose sight of each other, and our hearing is affected too!" Damian said.


    nna nodded. She was not stupid not to get it, and she felt d they had the slime rope linking the two, or else it would be impossible to find one another.


    She looked at him with a thankful face, "With this rope you created, we can move through this fog together and find my friends!"


    "Yes, we can. Now, stay close to me," Damian said.


    They moved forward, sticking together to avoid missing each other again. It only took them a few steps before a thundering roar entered their ears, so loud it shook the core of their bodies!

 Chapter 134 Are You Seeing The Same Thing?

    nna''s body trembled the moment she heard the roar, and for a split second, she thought about running away, just like how she did it thest time, but the sight of Damian eased her heart.


    It would be useless to return just to run away likest time, and despite the roar scaring her, nna stood her ground, trying not to make a fool of herself before the man who saved her.


    "Calm down. Something is going on here, but I can assure you it is not a powerful beast like the roar may sound," Damian said.


    She believed in him, or rather, she had to. The thought of a massive creature lurking behind the fog made her uneasy, but if nna wanted to find her friends, she had to keep going no matter what, and having Damian''spany gave her enough courage to move forward.


    They kept walking and walking, and the more they did, the roaring sound did not change.


    "Damian, the sound is still here. Could you be wrong about it being fake?" nna said as she grabbed Damian''s right arm.


    "Don''t you think the roar is strange? It did not get louder as we moved forward, nor did it sound farther too."


    When Damian touched that subject, nna realized it made sense! With them moving forward, the roar had to grow louder or not, yet it stayed the same, like the first time they heard it!


    That made nna rx even more, letting go of Damian''s arm with her cheeks red, scared that he would think of something else regarding her act.


    The once scary fog turned out to be not that scary. However, both Damian and nna walked cautiously, looking at their surrounding area to see if anything approached them without them noticing and looking at their feet to not misstep.


    That roar continued, but after a few minutes, they suddenly left the fog, and it was now possible to see what was ahead: the continuation of the cave, and a small creature with a big nose and two wings, having the height of a dwarf, and a white fur.


    The moment it saw both Damian and nna, it could not believe it, trying to fly away before they caught it, yet all Damian had to use his Telekineses, and the beast was locked in ce.


    "What''s this?" nna asked.


    She had explored the first floor before and other areas but had never seen a creature like that one.


    Damian walked toward the beast, who trembled, "I think this little one is behind the roar, and he probably uses it to scare outsiders."


    The guess was spot on, and Damian was sure of it after using his mental abilities to establish contact with the little creature.


    ''Why did you try to scare us?''


    ''D- Don''t kill me, please. I was just trying to ensure humans are away from my territory, that''s all!''


    ''But didn''t other humans pass through the fog before us?''


    ''Yeah, they did, but that was because I let them! Don''t test me, or I can end your life!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Surely... Anyway, are there others like you here? What are you trying to protect?''


    Despite be beast saying something about ensuring humans did not step inside its territory, Damian believed there was more to it. It was a hidden ce with a creature that couldn''t be found on the first floor, so it was not simple!


    ''I- I will not tell you anything even if you kill me, and don''t try to read my mind because it will not work!''


    Damian obviously tried to read its mind, but it did not work. That was strange. It was not like that little one was a powerful beast, so why was it not working?


    No matter what Damian tried to do, it would be impossible to get answers from that creature, and killing it made no sense. That little one was doing a favor by scaring other humans away, as that meant Damian would have a better time exploring the ce without disturbing others, and that was fantastic!


    So he let the little one go, leaving nna with many questions, as she could not understand what the two were doing by staring at each other like that.


    "What happened?" she said, staring at the creature who quickly disappeared from sight.


    "We mentally exchanged sentences, and yes, your friends are alive and well, but that''s the only thing I got from that creature. But I do believe there''s something important inside this ce!" Damian said.


    nna was surprised to hear that. She saw Damian as a mysterious person who could fly, carry others using his mind, and even talk mentally? That was not even counting the fact about that slime thing he summoned.


    ''He is not simple.'' nna thought.


    What was important was not how she felt about Damianm but that her friends were alive and well, and all they had to do to find them was keep moving forward, exploring that ce.


    "Stay close to me again, and watch our surroundings for strange movements. Let me know if you see anything," Damian said.


    He cut the slime rope that linked them, seeing it as something unnecessary after they left the fog, and continued forward.


    The ce looked exactly how it was when they first entered, an ordinary cave with a few holes here and there but nothing that caught their attention. That fog was the only thing strange about the ce, but Damian knew that would soon change, or at least he hoped so.


    Damian and nna moved through the damp and narrow cave until reaching an open area, and that was when everything changed! Damian could see others inside, who did not look like they came from Earth but from inside the dungeon itself!


    All of them were humans, wearing different clothes, looking like ancient people, or rather, people with less technology than those from Earth.


    "Are you seeing the same thing I am seeing?" nna asked.


    "Yeah, I am."

 Chapter 135 Skyfall Tower

    Damian and nna had reached the end of that narrow tunnel leading to an open area, and at that point, they were on higher ground, so the moment they appeared there, all the other humans down there stared at them.


    It gave them an awkward feeling, but it soon vanished as everyone took over their gazes from them, focusing their attention on something more interesting.


    "What do you think is happening here?" nna said, looking at Damian.


    "No idea, but it''s surely something big, or these humans wouldn''t be here."


    They wouldn''t get the answer to that question just by thinking about the possibilities, and the only way to get an urate answer was to go down there and mingle with the other humans or at least wait until something happened.


    Damian saw that many of those humans did not know each other, yet they weren''t attacking, meaning it was probably safe to go there.


    He was unsure, but it was better to go there than stay on top of that hill looking like a fool. Also, when nna looked down, she saw her friends standing there, saying, "Look, Damian, these are my friends! Come!"


    nna was excited to meet them, leaving beside Damian first, who had to follow her, or else they would separate again. That was not ideal, considering they were in an odd situation.


    "Hey!" nna said once she was close to her friends.


    Damian tried to find out who her friends were, but there were too many people in that open area, which made it almost impossible, yet when nna got closer to her friends, Damian saw it and could not believe it!


    ''Three gorgeous girls. Am I lucky?''


    "nna?"


    A woman with ck hair, perfect skin, and a tall building quickly hugged nna when she saw her, tears streaming down their face. The other woman beside the tall one looked way too simr, being slightly shorter, and Damian guessed the two were sisters.


    "We tried to find you inside that fog, but it was impossible. I am so sorry!"


    "I know, I know. But we are together now," nna said, hugging the two sisters.


    Damian stood behind nna, watching everything, and after one minute, the two sisters realized that youth was with her, so they asked, smirking, "Who is that handsome man behind you?"


    nna''s cheeks turned red, utterly different from her bright blue hair, "He''s Damian, the man who saved me and helped me find you."


    The tall woman stepped forward, extending her hand to him, "I am Lucy, and she''s Luna. Nice to meet you, Damian."


    Damian was still slightly taller than Lucy, but the girls were still taller than most men, and for some reason, their slender legs looked attractive to him, who was more than happy to meet them.


    But he had more important things to do, like asking, "Do you know what''s happening here?"


    He was waiting for clueless looks or no answers, yet the two sisters knew what was happening, surprising nna and Damian!


    "That''s the most surprising part. Based on what we heard here and in many other dungeon levels, a portal will open and lead us to the Skyfall Tower!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Skyfall Tower? What is this?"


    "We sadly don''t know the details..." Lucy said, looking down, feeling embarrassed.


    Damian was still happy to know the ce''s name, and he knew that, eventually, the rest of the information would go to him.


    "Well, thanks for that. Let''s work together to find out more about this"


    The story of humankind was still a mess, saying that the dungeons and the superhumans had recently been discovered. However, Damian knew that was not true, as superhumans existed at the time the giants were still alive.


    Also, the humans inside the dungeon were proof that the dungeons had been there for a long, long time, as the humans who got trapped or decided not to leave the dungeon built families in there, and that continued for generations, leading to many humans living inside the dungeons, not knowing much about the upper world, and without any will to go there either.


    Damian was d most of them shared the samenguage, so it was possible to speak with them or overhear their conversation to learn more about what was happening there.


    Lucy and Luna dly epted Damian''s offer of sticking together, and nna already wanted to stay with him; she did not know how to ask.


    It was their best shot if they wanted to survive there, considering the four were the only humans from Earth, and all the others were dungeon natives.


    After formalizing their alliance, they all stood still, waiting like all the other humans around them. After one hour, something finally happened.


    An ethereal older man appeared, floating in the sky, having something like a blueish color. Damian could tell just by looking that it was like a spirit someone had left long ago.


    The voice of that ghost echoed all over the cave, and everyone could hear it clearly.


    "Wee to the Skyfall Tower! A ce where humans, be they from anywhere, can prove their value and find the secret about the dungeons!"


    "I am sorry to say this to you, but the greatest human to ever exist discovered the truth behind the dungeon''s appearances, yet being entric as he was, telling everyone right away would be too little for him,"


    "So that''s how the Skyfall Tower was born! It has floors, just like the dungeon, and it was designed to give the dungeon delvers rewards after passing each floor, just like it would happen in the dungeon itself! That''s his way of trying to help you allplete the dungeon!"


    "But each floor gets harder, and you must go deeper in the dungeon to get stronger to climb more of the tower. But don''t worry, there are portals to enter the tower on all floors, even in thest one of the dungeon, but it only opens once a week!"


    "Also, the higher your speed, the higher your ranking, and the higher your ranking, the more rewards you will get!"


    Damian stood there, hearing everything and understanding the tower''s meaning. It was a ce to give treasures to the prominent dungeon delvers, a way to help the true superhumans who had the talent to eventually reach thest floor of the dungeon like the tower''s creator did.


    ''But why did this tower appear only now?''


    Perhaps something else was going on, something Damian still did not have the power toprehend.

 Chapter 136 Tower Exploration (1)

    After the ethereal older man stopped talking, he vanished, and a blue portal appeared in front of everyone present. It looked simr to the portals one would use to traverse the dungeon floors.


    "Should we go?" nna asked.


    She wanted to know Damian''s opinion. For her, Damian turned from a stranger into someone she could trust, someone that saved her life more than once.


    "Why not? This Skyfall Tower is a new mystery we can explore inside the dungeon, and I think we are the first humans from Earth to get here," Damian said.


    That was the question he still had inside his mind: why now? The tower could have appeared at any time, especially considering humans have been exploring the dungeon since long ago, yet it only appeared now!


    Lucy and Luna were also down to explore it, "let''s go see what''s up with this ce."


    After reaching a mutual agreement, the four moved toward the massive portal while the other humans also moved toward it; some wanted to monopolize it!


    "Don''te closer, or we will attack you!" a man yelled, standing right in front of the portal.


    It scared some humans because no one wanted to risk being hurt before exploring a new ce. That would be daunting.


    "Damian, what should we do?" Lucy said.


    "Wait and see."


    The girls did not understand what that meant, but it soon became clear. After a few seconds, the ethereal older man appeared again, saying, "Don''t make a fuss here, or you will die."


    "Haha, what? You are just a fucking spirit left by that stupid guy," the man said.


    That was too much, and the moment those words left that guy''s mouth, the ethereal man attacked, freezing their bodies instantly, then shattering right after.


    Everyone watched it and soon understood that messing up there was not the right call, and something like that could happen to any of them. So, all the humans in front of the portal walked toward it like obedient puppies, trying nothing to displease the ethereal spirit.


    "You knew about that?" Lucy said.


    It was not that Damian knew; it was more like ''the greatest superhuman whopleted the dungeon wouldn''t create a ce with no protections for those he wished to help.''


    "I only guessed. Let''s move," Damian said.


    They went toward the portal again, just like everyone else, and the moment they passed through it, the scenario changedpletely. It was in, and the only building they could see was a high tower that vanished through the clouds.


    There was a cobblestone path leading to the tower and nothing more. Anyone could see that it was the Skyfall Tower the spirit talked about, and that was their primary goal.


    They kept moving until finally entering the tower, which was all made of obsidian stone on the outside, yet different when inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When looking from the outside, the tower was massive, yet when Damian went in, he knew there was some sort of magic acting because the inside was even bigger, as if they had moved to a different dimension when going inside!


    A grand room with many tables, chairs, a ce to get drinks, bathrooms, bedrooms, anything you could imagine. The tower''s base was a home for people to stay.


    A staircase led to the first floor, but it was closed with a blue barrier, and no one could pass through it.


    "So what do we do now?"


    People started talking inside the tower''s base, and even with that many people inside simultaneously, it still had a lot of room. Damian was not the only one clueless; he stood there, paying attention to everyone, and noticed something peculiar.


    There were people there who were not with them inside the cave! Damian quickly guessed they came through another portal because the ethereal spirit told them there were portals on all dungeon floors.


    ''That''s why there were so many of us there. It is the first floor of the dungeon, the easiest, meaning it has the highest concentration of people.''


    Those strange people were from Earth, and some were natives of the dungeon too, and Damian knew they would surely be a lot stronger than him because they had explored the deeper levels of the dungeon, and that was only meant for the strong.


    But that was a good thing. It meant the Skyfall Tower had opened simultaneously for everyone, and after the first week passed, the information about it would spread, and soon it would be normal to go there.


    After a while, the spirit appeared once again. Everyone became apprehensive, remembering what happened a few moments ago with the other humans who tried to make a fuss.


    The spirit waved his hand, and everyone got a in ring that looked like a cheap one.


    "This is the most valuable thing you can have here; taking it off is impossible. It will regrow even if you try to cut the ring finger off,"


    "You see that the ring has no color? It will change to a different color after you pass the first ten levels, and after ten more, it will change again until the end of the tower,"


    "But what does this ring do? It is like the identity that you cleared more of the tower than the others, a show-off, and every floor you clear grants you points you can see by touching the ring. You can exchange points for treasures,"


    "If you look up there, you can see the grade of colors based on the tower floors, and there''s also a list of names of people who climbed the tower, the highest level, and the speed counts too,"


    "You can add your name by touching the ring. The tower remains open for seven days, closes for seven more, and then opens again. You can enter by being on any floor of the dungeon, and the ring will automatically open a portal right before you,"


    "One more thing. There are floors like this one on the higher levels, so don''t worry about this one being overcrowded. The powerful will climb and perhaps even be alone at the higher levels. Also, there''s an exchange room for each resting floor, and the higher, the better rewards you can trade-off,"


    "If you have any more questions, there''s a guide on the library inside this floor. I will only appear again for important events in the tower and if someone causes trouble and wants to die,"


    "Trouble is prohibited inside the resting floors, outside the tower, and near the portals. You can do whatever you want inside the tower floors."


    The spirit vanished after that, leaving everyone dumbfounded.

 Chapter 137 Tower Exploration (2)

    The humans inside the Skyfall Tower needed time to realize what had happened and digest all of the information. A few of them went to the library area the spirit talked about, and sure thing, everything the spirit said was there, and nothing more.


    "Should we explore or not?" nna asked.


    Most of the humans there were confused and scared, but Damian? He was excited about it! It reminded him of things one would find in games, and he was eager to climb to the highest level or be the fastest, shocking the world and getting rewards!


    "Well, I will go check it out, and you cane with me or leave if you don''t want to, but all of you want to get stronger, right? And this is the perfect opportunity. I can already see people on Earth paying more for those who have climbed higher!"


    When Damian said that, it made the girls realize that the Skyfall Tower would virtually change the world and how organizations saw superhumans. Some superhumans said they have delved into X level of the dungeon. There was no way to prove it and no way for the contractors to know if it was true or not.


    But the Skyfall Tower? People would have their names on the rankings, and the ring would have a specific color, meaning the organizations could see the power of the superhuman in question without questioning whether it was true.


    Lucy was the first to talk, "nna, sis, let''s go with him! Exploring it first in a group rather than going alone."


    It was not only them, but most who had gone there with their friends or party members thought the same. Only the lone wolves went alone because there was no other choice.


    Damian and the girls then moved toward the staircase to the tower''s first floor. The barrier that blocked anyone''s passage had vanished, and people started going up.


    Like all the other things in the tower, the stair itself was gigantic, simultaneously allowing multiple people to pass. Damian could feel a pressure on his body the moment he stepped on that stair, and everyone else felt the same way.


    But he and the girls kept going, enduring the pressure that grew more powerful after each step.


    "Ahhh," a person yelled, rolling off the stair, unable to endure the pressure.


    ''But the pressure is still weak. How weak was that person?'' Damian asked himself.


    The staircase looked endless, and the more Damian climbed, the more pressure his body felt. It started to reach a point that even nna, Lucy, and Luna felt it hindering their steps.


    As for the people who could not endure the pressure? Some fell from the stair but were alive; others returned the same way they climbed. It was like a test to see if someone had enough strength to go to the next floor.


    ''Whoever created this tower tried its best to diminish the casualties. It''s probably dangerous in the floors, so this pressure is to send away the weak who would not survive.''


    The pressure tested the power of their bodies, which was an essential tool to any superhuman, be it someone with an enhancing body ability or not. It was the core, and no matter what your ability, a superhuman''s body only grew more powerful as they trained, like beasts.


    It was not a deciding factor in battle because some with incredible powers and control of their abilities could have a weaker body than someone else yet win the fight the same way.


    But it was still important, and the tower''s creator knew it. What waited for them at the end of the staircase was a portal, another one. Whoever could reach the end of the stairs went inside the portal without thinking. Damian did the same.


    nna, Lucy, and Luna also managed to reach that, setting them apart from other humans who could not even reach that point. They went inside, following Damian closely behind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian expected to see all the others who passed through the portal there, yet there was no one. What awaited them was a ce that resembled more of a dungeon than the dungeon itself! It was a dungeon straight from old-school games, with everything being dark, corridors, traps, and all sorts of things.


    "Where are the others?" nna asked.


    "I think each person goes to a specific location on the tower floor, but why did we teleport together?"


    "Could the tower know we are a group?"


    "No idea," Damian said.


    The most usible idea was that each person who went through the portal was sent to a random location on the tower floor. The goal was to survive against the other superhumans and whatever monsters or other dangers were inside.


    "Let''s move with caution."


    The girls nodded, and they moved together through the tunnel. It only took a few steps before a trap activated suddenly, and a wall appeared behind Damian, cutting him off from the other girls.


    "Heyy!" Damian screamed, hitting the wall, yet nothing happened.


    "We are okay, but I don''t think we can reunite again, at least not from this position. We''ll go the other way, and perhaps we can meet again. Be careful, Damian," nna said.


    They couldn''t reunite then, so Damian focused on what he could do to avoid other traps and be more careful of his surrounding area.


    Damian turned again and continued moving forward through the only corridor avable. This time, his feet were not touching the ground, as his ability allowed him to float. He also created a mask using his Slime Ring and changed his clothing to darker, looking more like a member of The Dawn.


    ''Looking scary and mysterious may have its benefits once I encounter another human in this ce.''


    The corridor continued until Damian saw a wooden door looking like a medieval one; opening it, and on the other side was an open room with pirs holding the ceiling.


    ''What''s this?''


    Damian saw nothing at first, but at the end of the open room, in the darker areas where there was no light, a creature came out of it. A massive dog with two heads!


    The size alone would make anyone tremble, but there was a plus: the dog could breathe fire!

 Chapter 138 Tower Exploration (3)

    The massive two-headed dog roared with so much force the pirs shook, and Damian, who was far away on the other side of the room, thought about returning.


    ''But this is the only path I can take... fuck.''


    After Damian activated the trap, leading him and the girls to be apart, there was no other way for him to take him, and the only path led to that enormous beast dog who looked like it could easily rip him apart.


    It started moving toward him, and despite its slower-looking movements, the length of its legspensated, meaning one stride covered a long distance!


    ''I have no other option but try to win against this thing.''


    So, Damian prepared himself by creating multiple weapons using his Slime Ring, all of which were big ones, like two-handed swords, spears, or hammers. That felt like the best way to hurt a gigantic beast like that dog.


    The beast grew closer and closer to Damian, who had sweat dripping from his forehead and could not stop moving the fingers of his hands. A tense atmosphere, and although the moment the dog was far and the moment it was close to Damiansted only three seconds, it felt like an eternity to him!


    He looked up and saw a colossal paw that could fit more than 10 Damians beneath iting straight to him with a single goal: turn him into a meat pulp. No one would be stupid enough to try to block that. At least Damian was not, so he activated his Telekineses at full force, flying away from the spot, avoiding the attack.


    Bang


    A loud sound echoed the moment the dog''s paw hit the ground, and the force of it sent a wind that almost made Damian fall from the sky, ''that''s powerful.''


    Dodging the attack by flying and not trying to block it was the right move. Damian sighed in relief after that, but there was no time to lose. He instantly prepared his counter-strike, using his mind to control all the weapons he had previously built using his Slime Ring, attacking the dog.


    The best way to approach it was by sending the weapons to the weak spots of the dog. Damian had no idea what weak spots that thing had, but the eyes had to be one, so that''s where he aimed his spears!


    It flew at high speed, flying directly toward the dog''s eye. Damian watched it afar, praying it would work, ''hit, hit, hit.''


    But as the spears almost hit the eye, the dog closed its eyelids, blocking and breaking them.


    ''Fuck.'' Damian cursed.


    He tried to think of ways not to let the dog close its eyelids, but that did not seem possible, and the only way around it was to attack with something powerful enough that the eyelids were incapable of blocking, but what exactly?


    The idea was simple, yet Damian felt he had no other powerful attack, at least not something that worked on something as huge as that dog.


    ''Telekineses, Mind Control... Necromancy Spells?''


    Necromancy Spells were the only things he could think of, and he had been practicing them a lottely, as there wasn''t much to do anyway. So, Damian analyzed the boss area from the sky, noticing a pile of skeletons lying on the ground, presumably the remains of the dog''s dinner.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''It will do!''


    Damian flew toward the skeletons, using the pirs to fly like a needle, going from side to side, making it harder for the dog to hit or even reach him! Then, in mid-air, Damian used his slime ring to create a clone of himself, making it fly toward the other side of the room like a decoy.


    The beast was not intelligent. That was one of Damian''s advantages; he intended to use it fully. It worked because the dog soon followed the slime copy, mainly after Damian used his invisibility cloak to vanish in thin air.


    While the beast was busy chasing a clone, Damian focused on casting a new spell he had practiced alongside the Bone Spear, Minor Bone Dragon!


    It was one of the strongest summonses he could learn with that Necromancy volume he had, and despite having yet to test it inbat, Damian had high hopes for it.


    The downside of the spell was its long casting time, Damian was also not versatile in casting it, meaning it took longer than it should have.


    ''Slime me, hold on!''


    Damian''s clone flew around, using the pirs to his advantage just like before, yet, it onlysted two minutes before the dog breathed fire on him, turning it into nothing.


    After that, the dog turned around, seeing Damian near the pile of bones. It couldn''t quite understand because the dog believed he had killed Damian a few seconds ago, yet he was there again.


    It roared, dashing toward Damian again, and this time, more furious after realizing it had been tricked by that tiny human.


    ''Come on,e on!''


    Damian channeled the spell and looked back asionally, seeing the dog get closer and closer to him. He was nervous, afraid that it would not be enough for him to finish the spell, already thinking of leaving that ce before the dog reached him, but it worked!


    The pile of bones started to move, merging with one another, creating a massive bone dragon! It was not as big as the dog, but around 70% of the size. That was still massive, and Damian knew size was not the only thing that mattered.


    Blue energy surrounded the dragon, increasing its hardiness and making it sturdier than the ordinary pile of bones. Damian felt his power diminish after using the spell because of the mana he had to use, which was still an energy Damian had to master.


    The dragon flew toward the dog, and the two shed, using their paws to attack one another! It was an astronomical exchange of blows, and the entire room shook when the two fought.


    At that moment, Damian realized the room had more than one door, one in front, the same one Damian used to enter, and two more, one on each side of the room.


    The door on the right opened, and a group entered the room, staring at the fight before their eyes.

 Chapter 139 Tower Exploration (4)

    The group of people consisted of native humans from the dungeon and not people from Earth. Two men, and two women, all wearing primitive outfits that covered most of their body parts.


    They trembled when they saw the bone dragon and the two-headed dog fighting against each other! That was what their sight focused on, and Damian, who was flying, almost hitting the room ceiling, took advantage of the moment to use his invisibility cloak, vanishing from their sight.


    It was already dark inside, and with the help of the cloak and the group''s different focus, Damian was basically impossible to find.


    ''How should I proceed with this?''


    Damian felt that the dog was like the boss of that floor, and whoever killed it would pass the first level.


    ''Maybe the dog respawns after getting killed? I mean, the creator of this ce is akin to a freaking god, so that does not seem impossible.''


    He was looking at that as if it was a tower-climbing of a game style, and if that was the case, Damian had to be the one doing thest hit on that fight, or else others would get the rewards of him, and he would have to fight against that thing again!


    It was only a guess, but Damian did not want to risk being stolen, so he waited to see what the group of humans would do.


    "Look, the bone dragon is fighting against the dog. Who is the enemy we have to fight against?" one woman asked.


    They hade to that room while the fight was still happening, so it was impossible to know who was the true enemy they had to fight against, so it was better to just kill both!


    That was the thought they all shared, quickly entering into a battle formation, first using ranged attacks to try to harm the two creatures. One could control thunder, shooting tiny thunderbolts toward the bone dragon and the dog!


    The dragon was immune to it, so nothing happened, but the dog felt pain and nced at the humans near the door with a look of hatred. The dog stepped back from the dragon, swinging his body and hitting the dragon with his tail!


    It happened suddenly, and the dragon could not react, getting hit in the face and flying toward one of the pirs! The entire room trembled as one of the pirs broke, scaring everyone present, including Damian, who imagined the room falling on their heads!


    But, after a few seconds, the pir reconstructed itself as if nothing had happened, and that made Damian more inclined to think about the respawn thing and how the ce looked a lot like a game.


    "Whoa, the pir is new again."


    "Stupid. That''s not important! A gigantic two-head dog is running toward us as we speak!"


    The dog ran toward the group of people who did not know what to do! That one who could control lightning used his ability again, creating lightning on his feet and increasing his speed significantly! It was so fast the man almost teleported, running away from the rest of the group.


    "You!"


    It angered them. The man was not looking to work with them to defeat the dog, but rather escape and do his own things to survive! All the others did the same, and soon the battle formation they had broke apart, with each person moving in one direction to avoid the dog''s attack.


    One of them increased the muscles on his leg, jumping on the ceiling and using the power of his fingers to grab onto the roof.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You stupid dog cannot get me here!"


    He was convinced it would be impossible for the dog to get him there. The dog looked up, and one of his heads opened its mouth, breathing fire toward the man! Everything happened so fast he couldn''t dodge, bing a pile of ashes!


    The rest of the group scattered around the room saw that and could not help but tremble with fear.


    "W-We cannot win against that thing!"


    After killing the first one, the dog was ready to pursue the others when the other door to the room opened, and a group of girls went inside.


    ''Oh, no," Damian thought as he looked at them.


    nna, Lucy, and Luna stumbled back the moment they saw the massive dog inside the room.


    "What the fuck is that?"


    One of the survivors from the other group yelled, "Hey, you, work together with us to kill those things!"


    Damian watched everything and wondered what would be the best course of action. He had to help the girls, which meant he would have to go all out to win against that dog!


    The remaining survivors went toward the girls, forming a bigger group, staring at the dog on the other side of the room.


    "What''s the n?" Lucy asked, yet no one had the answer for that.


    ''If only Damian was here...''


    That was a thought the three girls shared, and perhaps it was a thing of destiny, but a man appeared out of nowhere wearing a long ck robe, looking like someone from a cult, and a ck mask covering his face.


    The girls were taken aback, and the others too, because they did not sense that man at all appearing out of a sudden. For a moment, they thought it was another enemy from the tower, or perhaps a spirit like that one who gave them the information, appearing there to help them.


    ''Telekineses won''t do. This time, I have to go all out!''


    Damian stared at the massive dog, and the dog did the same, remembering it was the same youth ying games with him. At first, seeing a tiny man looking like an ant near that dog was funny, but Damian''s body suddenly increased in size!


    His clothing was made of slime, so it increased in size with him, meaning he did not get naked in front of everyone! His body grew so tall his head almost touched the high ceiling, and even the dog trembled with fear the moment it stared at Damian''s eyes, which were red!

 Chapter 140 Tower Exploration (5) - Defeating The Boss

    When the girls and the others saw that gigantic person, they could not believe their eyes! The more time they spent inside that tower, the more strange it became.


    Damian did not look at them or care about their reaction, he cared about winning the fight against that dog, or else everyone would be in danger, including him!


    The dog was initially scared, and something inside knew Damian was a formidable opponent to face, someone that may take his life. It did not move, staring at Damian.


    On the other hand, Damian was not looking to stay there, as his transformation increased his body power a lot, yet it was not a state he couldst forever, so finishing the fight as fast as possible was the best thing for him to do.


    He dashed toward the dog, using his massive legs to close the gap between the two in less than one second. A punch straight to the dog''s jaw, one of the jaws.


    Damian noticed only one of the dog''s heads could spit fire, which was the one his punch aimed for! He used all his strength to perform that punch, and it was so great that it beheaded the dog!


    The head flew, and a lot of blood came from the wound, turning it into a gross scene. A scream of pain came from the dog, yet Damian was not done with him, attacking the remaining head.


    There was no way the dog would let that happen without striking back, so it moved its head to the side and clenched on Damian''s forearm, biting it!


    The power behind the attack was tremendous, enough to pass through Damian''s skin, and soon a river of blood spurted from the wound! It was a lot of blood from both parties due to theirrge bodies, making the two turn red with it!


    "Aggr, evil doggo."


    Despite one of his arms being locked, the other one was not, and now the dog did not have two heads anymore, so Damian used his left arm, punching the dog''s head multiple times until it finally let go of his arm!


    By then, the dog was dead, unable to keep fighting and falling to the ground; a voice echoed inside the room.


    <First Level Cleared>


    < Boss defeated>


    <(Input Name) and his group, ( Input Name), ( Input Name), ( Input Name) passed the first level>


    <The others will have to fight against the Boss again>


    The voice was not the only thing, but messages appeared before the eyes of Damian, nna, Lucy, and Luna. It reminded him a lot of the system he had!


    ''Is this ce somehow linked to my system?''


    Damian did not know that, butpleting the tower''s first level was the best part! The girls too!


    He then returned to his tiny form, flying toward the girls, still processing what had happened.


    "Hahaha, so we can leave now! Wepleted the first level!"


    The survivors of the other group were happy, screaming how they were the first ones toplete the tower''s first level, moving toward the door on the other side of the room where the exit was.


    They did not even thank Damian or go with the other girls. They wanted to reach the ce first to get the rewards! But once they opened the door, there was a blue barrier blocking their passage, and a message appeared before their eyes, and the voice said once again.


    <You did notplete the level; please defeat the boss first before continuing>


    "What the fuck is this? We just killed that thing."


    Damian, somewhat from them, heard it and said, "I killed it, not you."


    "Huh? Shut up! Are you trying to get the rewards from us?"


    They turned around to face Damian and the girls and were ready to pick up a fight, but something extraordinary happened then! The dog Damian had just defeated appeared out of thin air again.


    It appeared and stared toward Damian, giving the other group a moment of relief, "Say shit about us now! You will have to fight the dog again while we just wait. Hahaha!"


    But then, the mysterious voice of a woman echoed again, and a message appeared before everyone.


    <Those whopleted the level, please leave; you cannot return here afterpleting it.>


    "Damian, is it truly you?" nna asked.


    Damian nodded, not taking off his mask because others were around, "let''s move toward that door. The dog won''t attack us, and we have to leave."


    The girls nodded too, and they all walked together toward the door, passing beside the dog who did nothing, acting as if Damian was not even there!


    The dog wanted the other three before the door, getting up and running at them!


    "Why is it attacking us and not him?" they cursed, unable to understand the situation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    No blue barrier on that door stopped Damian or the girls, who quickly walked out of the room, facing what looked like a corridor.


    "What did just happen?" Lucy asked.


    "It''s like a game. They know we are a group, and I killed the Boss, so it counts for you too. Those people will have to fight again or leave and find another group for fighting the Boss. We cannot return so that powerful people cannot help others pass the levels, like power-leveling them."


    Whoever created the tower thought about every detail to make it the same for everyone, and Damian wondered if that had something to do with his system, which also looked like something from a game. The same person may have created the two.


    Anyway, right after Damian and the girls stepped out of the room, a message appeared before their eyes, asking them to put what names they wanted.


    They had yet to do that, so the messages appeared ( Input Name), not their name.


    The three girls decided to put their real names, but Damian did not because of the secrecy of his organization: The Dawn.


    ''Dawn.''


    He chose that name, and after everyone put the names they wanted, a staircase waited for them at the end of the corridor.


    "How did you be a giant like that?" nna asked.


    She was not the only one who had questions about that, but the two sisters did not have enough intimacy with Damian yet to ask.


    "A secret, I am sorry. Come, let''s go," Damian said.


    "But what about your arm? The wound looks nasty!"


    nna worried about Damian, seeing how the wound on his arm was still bleeding. On the other hand, he was not worried that his giant bloodline would regenerate his body soon.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Seeing how Damian looked okay despite the wound, nna asked no more questions, walking with him toward the staircase and going up one more floor.


    There was no pressure this time like it happened on the staircase leading to the second floor, and it was also a way smaller staircase. A blue portal awaited them at the top of the stairs, and on the other side of the portal was a resting room, like the one on the tower''s base.


    It looked simr to the first one Damian saw, with the only difference being a portal room where he could teleport back to the resting room on the first floor.


    ''So I can travel between all the resting floors, yet I must discover it first. But how do I get back here without a portal if I return to the first one?


    Damian wondered and quickly found out. It was written on a note. His ring could open a portal for him to travel between resting floors too, but it only worked when someone was inside a resting room and not inside the tower level itself.


    Another thing Damian noticed was that it was empty, meaning they had been the first ones toplete the tower''s first level. He was sure about that because there was a massive stone with his name carved on it at the top.


    <Rank 1: Dawn> <First Floor> <Clearing Speed: 00:55:00>


    The name of the girls was also beneath his name, with the same clearing speed, yet they did not have the same rank because Damian was the one who killed the Boss there.


    "Look, our names!" nna said, jumping with joy.


    "Damian, how many points do you have?" Lucy asked.


    Damian concentrated using his ring, and a message appeared before him.


    <100 Points>


    "100. You?"


    "I have 30..."


    "Me too."


    The difference between their points was high, and Damian could only attribute that to the fact he had been the only one who fought against the Boss.


    ''Maybe going solo is the best decision?'' Damian thought, and the girls did the same.


    Sure, it was more dangerous to go alone, but the number of points would be higher, potentially leading to more gains in the long run.


    Then that voice echoed again, and a message appeared before their eyes as if it was listening to what they were saying!


    <You can only form groups now on specific levels of the tower.>

 Chapter 141 [Bonus ] A Special Room For The First-Ranked

    The Skyfall Tower changed, its purpose being to forge powerful superhumans capable of cleaning the dungeon, and for that, personal strength was an essential aspect.


    Damian could see it. The tower levels had to bepleted alone, with a few specific levels breaking the rule. It would guarantee everyone''s strength would increase, yet still bring party aspects from time to time, ensuring everyone knew how to fight in groups.


    "Let''s drink something to celebrate being the first toplete it!" Damian suggested, and the girls epted it instantly.


    There was a counter on each resting floor, and after sitting on one of the wooden bar chairs in front of it, a menu popped up before their eyes, with many drinks and food for them to buy using their points.


    These drinks and food were cheap, with some only 0.1 points or less. "Look, there''s even some free stuff here!" Lucy said.


    It looked like the menu of a game, simr to the shop tab in his system. Damian scrolled down, choosing a hamburger and a soda. Not the healthiest of things, but Damian could not care less.


    The two items cost around 0.02 points, which was almost nothing, and right after Damian chose it, the hamburger and soda magically appeared before him above the counter. It was like it came from another dimension or something.


    "Whoa! Where do these thingse from?" nna said.


    No one knew Damian had a game-like system, so he was the only one who saw the familiarities between the tower and his system. He was curious about it, but the only way to find answers was to explore the tower and not overthink it.


    They all sat there, enjoying their food. "Yummy. Try this, Damian," nna said, giving him a spoonful of soup.


    "It''s good," Damian said, giving her a thumbs up.


    A refreshing moment, something way different than the usual mess they had with fighting beasts and other superhumans, always ending up in situations that could cost their lives. It was nice to have a moment of peace, and Damian wished his friends were there with him.


    ''I cannot wait to tell them about this ce.''


    Their moment was nice, but it did notst forever. Soon, others who hadpleted the tower''s first level started appearing, and the first thing they saw upon arriving at the resting area was the people sating before the counter and the names written on the ranks.


    Everyone wished to be the first to arrive there and have their names carved on top of the ranking, as that would surely bring them more fame and prestige, ultimately leading to more money!


    After realizing they had not been the first, Damian noticed their angry faces, but these soon vanished. Combat inside the resting room was prohibited, but that did not mean they couldn''t look directly at Damian and record his face to settle their problems in the dungeon, on Earth, or even on one of the tower''s floors.


    Damian noticed the unusual gaze of some of them, but it did not bother him at all. He was still wearing his mask, dark attire, and hood. His identity was still a mystery to them.


    "Yo, you. How did you finish the level so fast?"


    A middle-aged man with two swords on his back walked toward Damian and asked. It was surprising to see that person there, a human native to the dungeon who had finished the tower''s first level faster than some ''trained'' superhumans from Earth.


    "I got lucky. You?" Damian said.


    "Lucky? Ha, sure. Hope to meet ya one day," the man said, leaving immediately.


    That man was the only one who went to speak with Damian. All the other people who passed the first level were more focused on resting and thinking about their next steps. They would have to stay inside the tower for seven days! It was impossible to leave, only after it closed.


    Not a problem, though. The resting floor had food and drinks, bedrooms with bathrooms for them to use, a ce that sold clothes, a training room, a library, and everything one could wish for. Spending seven days inside one of the resting rooms was not bad; some would even see that as vacation time inside a hotel.


    "What you three going to do?" Damian asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, my sister and I will stay here in the resting room, do some training, recover, and leave when this ce closes. We still need to get stronger before challenging the next levels," Lucy said.


    nna felt the same way. Their power was not on par with the Skyfall Tower, and the key to sess was acknowledging that and working on further development. There was no reason to challenge something, knowing it would be impossible to win. A dumb move like that inside a dangerous ce like the tower could only result in one thing: death.


    ''I''ll stay here with them too. After everything that happened... I just..." nna said, almost tearing up.


    She almost died multiple times and thought her friends died too. The only reason she was alive was because of Damian, and now, after discovering how weak she was, nna wanted to work her ass off and train with everything she got!


    "Alright. Imma stay one day to recover, so we can do something together!" Damian said.


    The girls liked the idea of spending some time with Damian, their savior, so after they finished eating, they all walked toward the massive area where the bedrooms were. Some other people were there, and another factor surprised Damian.


    Everyone already knew that the higher one climbed in the tower, the better the benefits would be, and the bedrooms would also be better. But there was one more factor: the higher someone''s ranking, the better rooms they could have!


    All the others who came after Damian had a lower ranking than he, and at that moment, Damian was the 1# ranked person. So when he walked to the area where the bedrooms were, there was a closed door that only a tiny percentage of people could go through: the top 10.


    Damian and the girls could, as well as that man who spoke with Damian previously, the one with two swords. What was behind the locked door ¡ª one had to open it by showing the ring where their name, points, and rank were stored ¡ª was more bedrooms, way more luxurious than the rest.


    If it was only that, it would be awesome, but there was more! An open garden area where one could see the sky and the stars ¡ª probably fake, but it still looked just like the real ones ¡ª and pools!


    One could even choose between a cold pool or a hot spring, and there was more than enough to everybody to enjoy without losing their privacy.


    A ce to cook some steaks y basketball, football, or other sports, the best they could have in an area without the Inte.


    Those who saw Damian and the girls going inside the restricted area, spying through the door from afar, could not believe it! A feeling of jealousy rose within many of them, and some even thought about sneaking in, but the scene of the spirit freezing those people to death still haunted them, so no one made a move.


    "Whoa, look at this ce," nna said.


    It was not like they had never seen a luxurious ce before, but finding such a ce inside a tower was unexpected. Damian and the girls walked around, seeing the garden, the sky, and the other things inside that restricted area, but after a while, all they wanted to do was go to their rooms and rest.


    Damian did the same. While the girls had rooms close to each other, Damian''s room was a little farther away. It was a special room for the 1# ranked person in the tower.


    The ce was more like a separate building in a secluded garden area with a protective barrier, ensuring only the first-ranked yer could enter.


    Some of the others in the top ten were around the area too, and they saw when Damian walked toward his building, surrounded by vegetation. They all wanted to know who exactly was that masked person or the power he had.


    ''Is this really mine? Well, I am sure someone will steal my rank 1 soon, so I might as well enjoy it while I have it.'' Damian thought.


    The ce was a two-story house made of wood, an excellent material to go along with the surrounding area vibe. Damian had three bedrooms, each with a bathroom, a kitchen, a living room with a firece, and a private hot spring in the backyard.


    He walked around, touching everything like a kid in a new yground, exploring every bit of the ce, and the more Damian did, the wider his smile became.


    ''Can I invite someone over? Like, there''s more than one room. So it shouldn''t be a problem if the girls came over...''

 Chapter 142 Night With Alanna (Very Light R-18)

    The building Damian got for being the first-ranked person in the Skyfall Tower was gorgeous and spacious, meaning it had a ce for others to stay, like nna.


    "This is yours? It looks incredible!" nna said as she passed through the barrier with Damian, looking at the house.


    "Lucy and Luna are busy?" he asked as he opened the front door.


    "Yeah, they are kindazily staying inside their rooms, but I liked your offer about... maybe dinner?" nna said with redded cheeks.


    She wanted to see Damian even if he did not ask her out for something, but he did, so there was no reason for her to say no. nna dly epted his offer and could not wait to spend some private time with Damian, especially in a gorgeous house like that one.


    After ensuring he was inside a safe ce, Damian took out his mask and cloak, "Yes, I can cook something for us. What do you like?"


    Damian had previously checked the kitchen, and it had many fresh ingredients, which were more than enough for him to prepare a decent meal for the two.


    "Let me see. Maybe pasta? I want pasta with tomato sauce so badly," nna said.


    It was not a bad call, and Damian could not recall thest time he ate pasta, so having it would taste he good. After the two decided what they would have for dinner, Damian went to work, preparing the pasta and the sauce he would use.


    Not aplicated recipe to make, and adding too much different sauces to pasta would only make it taste worse, so Damian stuck with the simple but focused most of his attention on creating the perfect tomato sauce to go along with it.


    nna did not have a TV or a cellphone, and she wanted to spend quality time with Damian, so she decided to stay with him in the kitchen, talking about many things and helping him asionally.


    She was not the best, almost dropping a ss cup when Damian asked for one.


    ''I want to bury my face somewhere...'' nna thought, barely having the guts to stare at Damian.


    "Don''t worry about it. What if you broke it? These cups aren''t even mine, just like this bottle of wine," Damian said as he grabbed a bottle of wine from the counter.


    He poured two sses of wine for them and prepared the table to look decent, like a romantic dinner. A simple recipe like the pasta he was doing was quick to make, and soon the smile of cooked pasta with tomato sauce spread through the house, making the two of them breathe heavily, "So good."


    Damian ced the pasta on two white tes on the table he had previously prepared. He even used a candle to brighten the ce, turning off the house''s lights afterward, creating a unique atmosphere of romance.


    nna loved pasta and couldn''t resist the smell, being the first one to give Damian''s recipe a shot. The moment the pasta entered her mouth, she had to say, "Damian, this is... this is delicious! Better than some top restaurants!"


    He had no idea if she was telling the truth or if it was only because she liked him, but either way, Damian smiled after hearing thepliment, "Thanks, nna. It tastes good because I did it with love!"


    That was a sentence Damian barely thought before saying, yet it made nna''s heart pound and her mind nk. She said nothing, and the two stood there, eating the pasta and enjoying a nice ss of wine.


    "So, how did you and your friends end up inside the dungeon?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, there''s nothing grand behind it; I just wanted to get stronger to earn more money. I am not sure about my friends, though," nna said.


    It was amon reason for people to venture inside the dungeon, a dangerous ce, but Damian knew there was something else behind it: a reason for the money.


    "I see you as someone who cares about others. Do you need the money for yourself or someone else?"


    The question hit the right spot, and nna turned silent for a few minutes before answering. She had just met Damian, yet felt like he was a decent person, and it was not like she had many people to share her feelings with anyway.


    "It''s... It''s my mother. She''s very sick, and money is the only thing to save her."


    Damian couldprehend that. Not that he was ever in a simr situation, but he would do anything for his father too.


    "She will get better, nna. If you need anything from me, just name it," Damian said.


    The atmosphere between the two was good after nna shared her feelings. They felt more connected, and in no time, their lips touched in a lovely kiss.


    nna has wanted to do that since a long time ago. Damian was powerful, handsome, saved her life more than once, and had a good personality, different from most scumbags, so why not?


    It wouldn''t hurt to have something with him, and it was not like nna was trying to date or marry him. Just a good time between friends.


    The kiss was the first step, but both of them knew it would not end with just that, and soon the kisses turned more intense with the two going together to bed, almost taking their clothes off before even reaching it.


    Damian''s lips touched nna''s neck, kissing it entirely, making her moan, and the hair of her body stood up with chills running through her body.


    "I wanted you since the first time my eyes met you," nna said, touching Damian''s muscr chest, grabbing him by the hair, and kissing him.


    <New Quest>


    <Give nna what she wants>


    A new quest popped up, and one with a decent prize. Damian was not only after the Erotic Coins. He wanted to have sex with her, a hot woman who was horny for him, but the prize was an excellent addition.


    Damian was d he always had condoms inside his spatial ring, and nna could not wait for it, grabbing the dick under his pants, "fuck me hard now!"

 Chapter 143 Sex With Alanna (R-18)

    Damian knew that wasing but did not realize how horny and naughty nna was. One would not think that of hers, as she was quiet and timid when talking to others.


    But alone in that house with Damian? She turned into someone else entirely, grabbing the dick under his pants. "How naughty you are," Damian said, squeezing nna''s boobs with his right hand.


    She smirked at him, removing her clothes and showing off her gorgeous body. nna was a little shorter than the other girls Damian had sex with, and she had a sexy body, but not that big of boobs and ass.


    It was still a size Damian enjoyed, and all the other factors about her body made her look cute, a tiny girl close to the giant that Damian was.


    Damian was about to remove his clothes, but nna stopped and did the work for him. She was on her knees, taking off his pants, and when she took off his underpants, a hard dick came flying from inside of it.


    The size was something nna had never seen. Despite being naughty, she had never had sex before, so everything was a new experience. She grabbed it with her right hand and hit it on her cheeks.


    A sound spread through the room, and nna''s pussy became wet by just doing that, using the dick to hit her face. She enjoyed it, smiling every time it hit her cheeks.


    "Use your mouth," Damian said.


    nna never did a blowjob, but it was not like she had no idea how it was, so the first thing she did was spit on the dick to make it easier to suck.


    She started with her tongue, licking the mushroom head of Damian''s manhood, and as nna got more intimate, she ced her soft lips around his dick.


    A pleasing sensation ran through Damian''s body, with a significant focus on his dick that was getting well-treated by nna''s soft lips and tongue. She started slow, moving then to a sturdier grip, using both hands to hold the dick and swallow it.


    *Gulp *Cough


    The sounds of nna swallowing the dick echoed inside the bedroom, but no one heard it except the two, a private ce where no one would bother them.


    "Give me your tight pussy."


    Damian pulled her over to the bed, pulling her pussy close to his face in a 69 position. It was one of the best to do before the pration, and nna screamed as she got manhandled by Damian and tossed around on the bed.


    She loved to be dominated, especially by Damian, a man nna had wanted since they first met. The moment his tongue met her pussy, the clitoris to be more specific, nna could not hold and moaned.


    "Ahh, right there," she said.


    Damian grabbed her ass with his hands, and pped it a few times, making it red, "don''t forget to suck it."


    *Gulp


    nna gagged on the dick, almost putting it inside her mouth, deep into her throat. Considering the manhood''s size, that was a challenging task, but she did it wlessly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -nna: ''Oh fuck. He''s so hot, and the size of his dick? I- I don''t think my tight pussy can handle it. I''ll suck it all to make it more lubricated, or else I will have to stand in bed for a few days... Not that it is bad, I Want to get destroyed by him, and he will cum for me, hehe.''


    The two remained in the same position for a few minutes, ensuring his dick and her pussy were well-lubricated before the pration. Of course, nna had to suck it again after he put on the condom, chocte vor.


    After the two were wet enough, it was time for the pration, and Damian did not need to ask, as nna stood on her fours, aiming her ass at the ceiling, stretching it open using her hands.


    Damian ced the tip of his dick first, slowly increasing the length inside her tiny pussy. It was easier for superhumans, and nna felt a minor pain, but it vanished soon after, and only some little drops of blood fell.


    When both realized it was okay to go all out, Damian started to move his hips faster, feeling her vagina devour his dick, and it felt good! Damian loved that; anyone would, but the fact nna was a naughty girl made it even hotter.


    She rolled her eyes, moaned, and begged Damian to fuck her harder. He did that, pulling her hair and pping her butt. It was utter destruction, and both soon were sweaty.


    It did not end there, the two changed positions many times, with nna being on top of him sometimes, and they even fucked in other ces, like the floor and inside the bathroom!


    nna''s leg shook as she orgasmed, and when it was time for her to drink the milk, she dly stood on her knees, rubbing Damian''s dick using her boobs, "cum on my face!"


    "Ahhh!"


    A massive load of cum went directly inside her mouth, on her hair and face, and nna even closed her eyes as the cum dripped from her eyebrows and eyelids.


    She was happy afterward, smiling, running her fingers through the cum, and drinking it. nna went to the bathroom to clean up all the cum off her face and shower.


    Damian waited for her, tossing the condom away inside the garbage. "How was it?" he asked when she left the bathroom.


    "Wonderful, incredible, but what is up with your dick? Holy, it''s massive," nna said, leaving the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body and hair.


    "Gics," Damian said.


    nna was ready to return to her room, but Damian said, "Why don''t you stay the night here? We have a personal hot spring on the back."


    It was a tempting offer, and she did not need the time to think about it, saying yes instantly.


    "Great. I''ll go shower now, and we can do somethingter."


    "Okay!"


    There weren''t many things to do in that ce, but Damian and nna would surely find something interesting.

 Chapter 144 Captain In The Ocean (1)

    The water of a hot pool could do wonders, especially during cold nights. Damian knew he wouldn''t always have a structure like that in the tower, so why not use it?


    nna was there with him, and both had seen their naked bodies, more than just seeing, so sharing a hot pool was not a problem for them, and the one they had was at the back of the house.


    "It feels so refreshing," nna said.


    "Yeah, agree. nna, you are staying in the resting room during the week, right? No more tower attempts," Damian asked.


    "For now, yes. I alreadypleted a request in the dungeon, so I want to return, get the reward, and train before trying to climb more of the tower."


    "So you are part of an organization?"


    Damian wouldn''t lose the chance of scouting her to see how her life was on Earth and perhaps recruit her to The Dawn organization, where he was the leader, but he was almost sure she already had one.


    "Yes, the same one Lucy and Luna are a part of. Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing, just to know you better," Damian said with a smile, trying to look as ordinary as possible.


    They spend one hour inside the hot pool, discussing many things and their next steps. Damian got nna''s phone number, as well as the phone number of Lucy and Luna. After that, it was time to go to bed.


    The house had more than one room, so no one slept together that night, and on the next day, they parted ways. Of course, they shared a kiss before that.


    "Good luck with the tower climbing," nna said, waving at Damian.


    "Good luck, Damian! If it is dangerous, go back," Lucy said.


    Damian then set his mind to the critical part: the tower climbing. He went toward the staircase, which led to the next level; sure enough, others were doing the same.


    No one had surpassed Damian on the leaderboard, and that''s because the only ones climbing the tower were the ones from the first batch. Damian knew that when the information about the tower spread and the powerhouses went there, it would be impossible to maintain himself at the top, but it did not matter.


    ''If I can stay at the top at the end of it and reach thest floor before everyone else, that''s what matters.''


    With that thought in mind, Damian went up the stairs, passing through the portal at the end of it, just like it happened thest time.


    ''What is this ce?''


    Damian expected a scenario simr to thest one, or at least a building of some sort, but that was not what happened. He was inside a ship, not alone but with a few people who passed through the portal like he did.


    The surrounding area was all water, like the ocean, and the ship they were in looked like those the pirates had, not technological ones. What was most impressive was how real the ce looked, and even the unique scent of the sea was present!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian still could not understand how the tower''s creator could do all of that, make those ces so real, and implement game systems.


    "Who are you?" a man said.


    They realized what was happening and how they weren''t alone in that ce but with a crew. Everyone was a stranger to one another except Damian.


    Everyone knew him, the first ranked person, and it was hard not to consider the creepy mask Damian wore and his ck outfit giving him the vibes of a mysterious person.


    They stood quiet, waiting for what Damian would say. It was not because they liked him, but rather, they respected him! Some inside the ship thought of going against Damian to prove to everyone the first-ranked person was not that much of a deal, but they kept those things inside and did nothing in the first moment.


    Damian saw they were waiting for him to speak, so his mind worked at full speed, trying to think about their situation and judge their next steps.


    "We are eight people here," Damian said hoarsely.


    "Look, the best tower climber knows how to count!"


    Some of themughed, thinking their guesses about Damian were true and that he had been lucky to get there.


    "Considering all of you are as dumb as rocks, or even worse, let me exin. Eight is the minimal number of people required to run a ship like this one we are in,"


    "But way more people passed through the gate, right? So it means there are other ships with eight people in them, and we had been randomly put together,"


    "This could mean we have to fight against others, but that''s not the point of this tower. Sure, it has conflicts, but this is not the primary goal. I guess we need to reach somewhere in this tower level to pass, maybe an ind or something. What do you think?"


    Damian said many things, and those who were previouslyughing were no more. There was no denying that Damian''s thought process was fast, and he understood more of the level than the others.


    It was not because he was a genius or something, but rather because while everyone else was thinking about fighting against one another, or other useless stuff, Damian was focused on what mattered: pass to the next level.


    No one argued against him anymore, and without a word, Damian turned into the captain! The ship actually only needed seven people, as the eighth would be the captain, who did nothing but stay inside his room.


    Of course, Damian was not that type of a captain, and he stood behind the ship''s wheel, working with one of his crew members to explore those waters and hopefully find a way out.


    Their peaceful time on those waterssted short, and after a few minutes, the ship shook. It was like something had hit it, and then a gigantic octopus came out of the water, movings its tentacles.


    ''Really? Fuck...''

 Chapter 145 Captain In The Ocean (2)

    The octopus was massive, the exact size of their ship, or perhaps bigger if one considered the length of its tentacles, it was all ck, with the only different part being its eyes:pletely red, giving it a creepy look.


    Despite the scary look of the octopus, no one shitted their pants. Everyone inside the ship was a hardened survivor of the dungeon and the tower''s first level, too, so it would take more to make them tremble.


    "Captain, what should we do?" one of the crew members yelled.


    The danger hade sooner than Damian expected, so he was unprepared for it; he had no idea what abilities his crew members had!


    Damian would ask about that, but the octopus showed up after less than five minutes. How could he have known that would happen?


    So, if one did not understand his team''s abilities and had no battle formation or n, one must deal with the problem alone without waiting for the others to do something, and that was precisely what Damian did!


    He waved his hand, and his Slime Ring activated, creating armor around his body, looking like an alive creature, moving on his clothes and skin.


    Damian also created multiple weapons, those he controlled using his mind, varying from weapons to shields and anything else he had the mind power to control simultaneously.


    It surprised everyone as they had no idea that was the power Damian had, as he was a figure surrounded by mystery. Damian did not want to show his flight ability as it was his life-saving ability, just like his invisibility cloak.


    The weapons made by his Slime Ring were sharp, and when all the swords and spears flew toward the octopus, they shed his skin, and ck blood spurted from the wounds, brightening up the mood of Damian and all the other people inside the ship.


    Damian was the happiest among them, which meant he wouldn''t have to show all his trump cards precisely what he wanted.


    Contrary to the crew''s happiness, the octopus made loud sounds as the weapons pierced his body, attacking the ship using his tentacles immediately.


    The size and the force behind the tentacles were not something easy to deal with, and once it went down, aimed at the ship, everyone was scared it could be the end!


    Not that they would die, but the ship was crucial in that ocean, and if they lost that, it was over. So, despite Damian acting like he wanted to deal with everything alone, the others assembled and helped him block the attack!


    One of them tossed a tiny seed from one of the various pouches he carried on his belt, and when he touched the grain after it was on the ground, a massive tree appeared, its branches moving toward the octopus tentacles!


    It stopped the tentacle attack and locked it in ce with the branches and roots enveloping it, making it unable to move an inch.


    The octopus had many tentacles, and it did, but one less would make the fight a lot easier!


    "Whoaa! Good job!"


    The other crew members cheered the one who created the tree. Damian was impressed, too, but he had other things to do: kill the beast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He merged all his slime weapons into one and used all he could of his Slime Ring to create a massive greatsword bigger than the ship! It was hard to control it, even with his impressive Telekineses mastery, so Damian was sweating behind the mask.


    The others were first amazed by that tree that appeared on the ship, but once they saw that mighty ck greatsword, everyone internally trembled with fear, but also happy that Damian was their captain, a friend and not a foe.


    Using all of his strength, Damian controlled the greatsword, striking down from the sky, hitting the octopus on the head, not stopping at all, thus cutting the entire beast in half!


    A gross scene with ck blood everywhere, but that was not enough to take away the relief everyone felt after the beast died.


    "We did it!" one crew member said.


    "More like our captain and the tree guy did it," another one said.


    The guy who created a massive tree out of a tiny seed in seconds got some recognition, but there was no denying that everyone was scared of Damian. He became even more mysterious than he already was.


    "What are you all looking at? Let''s move this ship! Standing still will only bring us more dangers!" Damian yelled to his crew, waking everyone up from their daydreams.


    Different from before, when a few still had thoughts about questioning Damian being the ship''s captain, no one had it after the fight. He had shown his strength, but more importantly than that, he saved the life of everyone there, the ship included.


    So everyone returned to their task, taking care of the ship''s sail and ensuring it ran nicely on that sea. Damian was behind the wheel, controlling the direction of the ship.


    "Anyone in this ship has a decent eye-sight? Like something to do with your ability or something? We need to seend from afar!" Damian said.


    One of them, a short man with a white eye, walked forward, "I do."


    Damian was puzzled by it, as the white eye usually meant someone was blind but still trusted the man, "Go up there and warn us if you see anything important, likend, other ships, or even beast movements."


    The man nodded and then went up the ship''s mast.


    It looked calmer after the fight against the octopus. However, Damian was still on high alert, driving the ship and looking at the water, sensing any strange movement in the surrounding water.


    Nothing happened during the next fifty minutes! Damian was starting to believe the time spent inside each tower level would increase, or maybe it was just that specific level.


    Anyway, the man with the white eye responsible for the lookout saw something. Damian hoped it would bend, but things did not work his way.


    "A ship! I see a ship!"

 Chapter 146 Captain In The Ocean (3)

    A ship was not what Damian wanted to find, and the same for all the other crew members. Other ships were not what would make them pass that level of the tower; thend would.


    "Captain, will we go meet this ship?" the man with the white eye said.


    Not only did he have that question, but all the others did, and they would obey whatever order Damian thought of giving them. But no one wanted to make bold guesses or say the wrong thing, so they all stayed quiet, waiting for Damian''s final decision.


    "Yes, let''s go meet them. Maybe they know something about this ce. Also, if they try to attack us, I will wipe them from this ne."


    Damian meant when he said that, and everyone inside his ship believed he would do that after the power he disyed a few moments ago. They could even imagine the scene of Damian destroying that ship if they tried something against him.


    After Damian''s statement, everyone was on the same page, so they all worked together to sail the ship toward the other ship, which was still somewhat far.


    A pirate ship was not the fastest means of transportation ¡ª slow, actually ¡ª and the sea was extensive, too, making the journey even more boring.


    For Damian, boring, but for the weaker crew members? A paradise. No one wanted to have a simr situation to the one with the octopus, especially after they imagined the situation where their ship sank and all the beasts that were deep in the water.


    As they got closer and closer to that ship, the ship''s captain seemed to have noticed Damian''s ship, slowing it down to meet him. Damian had no idea what to expect, but when he got close enough to have a glimpse of the captain, he was surprised!


    It was the same man who talked to him back on the resting floor, the man with two swords on his back, one of the first ones toplete the first level of the Skyfall Tower.


    Damian had an excellent first impression of the man, so some doubts about that encounter turning into a bloodbath vanished.


    "You?"


    All ships were the same, so there was no way for the man to know the shiping toward him belonged to Damian, but once they were close enough, it was impossible to not know who Damian was.


    "We met sooner than expected. Can we talk inside?" Damian asked.


    "Of course. Come in."


    Damian stopped his ship next to the other and jumped from one to another ¡ª a big jump but not that difficult for a superhuman.


    He and the man with two swords on his back went inside the captain''s room for a more private chat. When Damian arrived on his ship, all the crew couldn''t take their gazes off him.


    "So this is the first-ranked person? He looks scary!" one of the crew members said.


    "I thought he would be bigger..." another one said.


    Damian ignored it, entering the captain''s room and sitting in afortable chair before a desk.


    "I''m Radagak. I know, a strange name for someone like you," Radagak said.


    Radagak was a middle-aged man native to the dungeon, he looked healthy, young for his age, with green hair different from anything Damian had ever seen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not strange at all. You can call me Dawn, by the way," Damian said.


    Dawn was his identity inside the tower to prevent others from knowing who he was, as that would only bring him trouble.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" Radagak said.


    Damian pondered his words, then said, "Did you see anynd around here?"


    "Land?"


    The way Radagak said and moved his eyebrows was a sign that he knew something. Damian could see that. He was closely watching Radagak, his movements and tiny things that could give him the needed answers.


    "The tower does not want us to fight against each other. Sure, fights happen sometimes, but it is not the goal of this ce. This is not a naval fight, but apetition of whom findsnd."


    "You are right," Radagak said,ying back on the chair, "but why do you think I should share some information with you, then? Isn''t it easier for me to find thend first?"


    That was within Damian''s expectations. Despite Radagak being friendly, it was still apetition, so no one wanted to give away their chances of being the first.


    "You have a point, but I could follow you by ship and findnd too."


    "Why are you so certain I won''t attack you?" Radagak said, staring intensely into Damian''s eyes.


    "If you try something, you and all your crewmates will die."


    The way Damian said that was cold and indifferent, and for some reason, Radagak did not feel safe listening to it. He said nothing briefly, thinking about what he had heard.


    "Fine, I can take you there. One of my guys can sense thend, but when we reach it, we will part ways. The best of us find the exit to the next level first."


    "Deal."


    Damian left the ship in high spirits, happy that his interaction with Radagak went in the right direction, and now he had a way to findnd!


    "So, how was it?"


    The crew asked him the moment he jumped from the other ship to his, and Damian happily said, "They can sensend somehow and are willing to lead the way for us! But once we arrive, we will do our thing, and they will do theirs."


    Everyone smiled after hearing the good news and soon returned to their chores within the ship, taking care so it sailed smoothly through the sea, following Radagak''s ship closely.


    Damian was still behind the wheel and could not wait to leave the dangerous sea and go tond, but despite that, a level of the Skyfall Tower wouldn''t be so easy, and Damian wanting something meant nothing to that ce.

 Chapter 147 Captain In The Ocean (4) - Betrayal And Mermaid

    The first level of the Skyfall Tower went fast, but the second one? Damian and his crew sailed for three days following Radagak''s ship. Thatnd was farther than expected, and the idea of being fooled crossed Damian''s mind, but it shouldn''t be possible because the ships only went in a straight line.


    It was not like they were sailing in circles; at least, it did not look like it from Damian''s perspective, but maybe Radagak was fooling him somehow.


    Damian wanted to go there and question him, but it was nighttime, so he decided to stay put and wait. He and the other ship were making a stop, as both crews were getting tired, and it would be impossible to keep the ship going.


    They feared someone would try something while the other slept, so Damian and Radagak ced their ships close together, using an anchor to stay put.


    ''I''ll hit the bed now.''


    Damian had not slept during the past few days, covering some of the other crew members'' tasks so they could sleep. He wanted to reach thend as fast as possible, yet it was taking forever, so they all decided to make a decent stop and rest.


    It waste at night. Damian and almost all of his crew were sleeping, except for a few who were still active, and those who were still active had an evil n in mind.


    "Your captain is sleeping, right?"


    "Yes, he is. So how is the n, exactly?"


    "Captain Radagak is willing to ept all of you to ride on our ship, and we will explore thend together."


    "What we are already doing, but Captain Dawn will be out of this? Why?"


    "He''s at the top of the ranking, that''s why. Why should we help him get ahead of us?"


    "I''ll notify the others."


    Movements happened that night with Damian''s crew speaking to each other, exining the n they had in mind with Radagak''s coboration. Everyone epted it without overthinking it, and they all left Damian''s ship, riding on Radagak''s one, which was close.


    Damian was sleeping without knowing what was happening, and he only woke up after hearing the noise of an anchor retreating to its ship.


    ''Huh?''


    He was sleepy, without thinking straight. Not that it mattered, though. It would not change the oue if Damian were as fast as possible.


    Radagak moved his ship away and attacked him using the ship''s cannons! Huge metal balls flew toward Damian''s ship, wrecking it!


    "What the fuck? Help, everyone!" Damian yelled to his crew, yet no one answered.


    Then, before he could even leave the captain''s room, a metal ball from one of the cannons destroyed the door, hitting him right in the chest!


    It wasn''t supposed to hurt Damian that badly, but the cannonball was of another type of material, one that wrecked through the defenses of beasts, meaning a superhuman wouldn''t have a good time either.


    The ball sent Damian flying, destroying the ship''s walls and sending him to the water, with cracked ribs, arms, and legs. He was severely hurt, his vision blurred, and he passed out.


    "Are you sure he''s dead?"


    "Don''t worry; he can''t be alive, especially with a dangerous sea like this one. Let''s move out."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian''s crew was still scared he might return to haunt them, but Radagak kept saying he couldn''t be alive, and they trusted him.


    Also, Damian had no ship, so it would be impossible to follow them or find thend even if he were alive. That was the thought everyone shared, making them finally sigh in relief, leaving the area afterward.


    ~~~~


    Damian was unconscious, falling down the water, hurt. It looked bad for him, and everyone believed he would die for certainty, yet he regained consciousness, realizing his situation.


    He first felt pain and a sense of urgency as his breath was not endless, and Damian could drown as he fell deep into the ocean.


    The act of swimming was impossible for him with his broken body, but his Telekineses came to help him, allowing Damian to move his body with the power of his mind, not having to rely on his body.


    ''Those motherfuckers betrayed me, even Radagak, fuck. I thought we had an agreement.''


    It was not the first time someone betrayed Damian, so he knew the feeling, but it still hurt; they almost killed him this time! Damian would drown in the ocean if he did not have his Telekineses.


    ''I should get the fuck out of here before a beast appears.''


    Damian was about to fly up to the surface when something approached him, a girl with long blond hair and she did not have legs but a fishtail!


    ''A mermaid?''


    That was the first thing that came to his mind. Damian had no idea if that girl was friendly, but it was not like he was in an excellent state to fight, so he begged that was the case!


    She said nothing but grabbed Damian, swimming away from their location.


    He made some gestures, moving his head, trying to tell her he needed to catch his breath! The mermaid understood it, moving her hand and creating a bubble around Damian''s head, which allowed him to breathe and speak!


    "Who are you? Are you friendly?"


    That was the first sentence Damian said.


    "A mermaid. It''s been a long time since humans appeared here. Yes, I am friendly. Hold on, and don''t die!"


    The mermaid''s voice was calming, making Damian forget about the excruciating pain he felt all over his body. She swam fast, and Damian could barely look at the surrounding area before it disappeared.


    He had no idea where she would take him, but after around 15 minutes of constant swimming, something entered their sights, an underground city with others that looked simr to the mermaid with Damian!


    They all had fishtails, a city of mermaids and tritons. Damian never thought he would find something like Antis inside that dungeon floor, and just looking at it made him think about a secret ce.


    "Where are we?" Damian asked.


    "Our city. We have doctors here to help you heal, and you can exin to me what happened to you!" the mermaid said, smiling at Damian, and hell, she was beautiful.

 Chapter 148 [Bonus ] Captain In The Sea (5) - Deadly Luck

    Damian was still dazy as they arrived in the underwater city, and he only saw glimpses of what was happening. But he noticed the mermaids and tritons walking using legs inside the city!


    The city had a bubble around it, making it so that the water from the ocean did not enter the city, making it look like a city on thend despite being underwater.


    "What happened? Who is he?"


    "A human I found badly hurt. I think other humans attacked him," the blond mermaid carrying Damian said.


    "Bring him in; I will call Kaia."


    The blond mermaid brought Damian to a building that looked like a church or where the mermaids and tritons worshipped something. It was the best ce to find healers, and Kaia was the best current healer.


    Kaia was the daughter of the triton king, and when she heard a human was severely hurt, she ran!


    "Where is he?"


    "He''s above the table!"


    They put Damian on a table and tried to stop the bleeding from his wounds, but that alone was not enough to save his life, and that''s why they called Kaia to help out with her healing skills.


    "Can you save him?"


    The blond mermaid that brought Damian looked concerned.


    "Let me check him first."


    Kaia could see Damian looked terrible, but the only way to honestly know the extent of his wounds was after checking him, and so she did.


    "Broken arms and legs, a few broken ribs, and a head wound. The only major thing is the head wound; the rest can heal with time," Kaia said after inspecting Damian''s condition.


    She looked at the blond mermaid and said, "Rx, Mari, I am the best healer here, remember?"


    Mari sighed, waited on the sidelines, and was there if Kaia needed her, but she did not want to stay on her way and get things worse for Damian.


    All mermaids could heal others using the power of their tears and their water element maniption, magic, like the one Damian knew from his Necromancy Book. However, those were the opposite of healing.


    Kaia was the best healer because of her natural talent for controlling the water element. Her mermaid tears were also of a better quality, meaning their healing effects were even better than regr ones.


    She focused on casting multiple water abilities that healed some of Damian''s wounds, but those skills alone wouldn''t make him new again, but Kaia only wanted to create some time!


    What would make Damian as good as new was her tears, so Kaia left the building after Damian''s condition stabilized and went to her home, where she had tears stored for situations like that one.


    It all happened fast, but Mari was still worried after Kaia left, moving toward Damian ensuring everything was alright with him.


    "Finally!" she said after noticing Kaia return with a ss bottle filled with liquid.


    Those were the mermaid tears. Kaia went beside Damian, opened the bottle, and dropped a few drops of the liquid on Damian''s wounds, especially the one on his head.


    "Now, we need to wait," Kaia told Mari.


    There was nothing else to do but wait and see how Damian''s body would react. He had lost consciousness after entering that building, but his wounds were visibly improving, so much that even Kaia was astonished.


    "What happened?" Mari asked after she noticed the strange look on her friend''s face.


    "Nothing terrible; it''s just that his healing speed is incredible! Even without our help, he could have healed alone, given enough time.


    "What? No, you are faking it. Look at how damaged he was! There''s no way a human can heal those wounds, even if he''s a superhuman."


    She believed her friend Kaia wouldn''t lie to her about that, but it did sound impossible because Damian''s wounds were severe. Almost no one would survive that, especially if one considered Mari had to bring him to the town, spending around fifteen minutes.


    Still, what Kaia said made Mari feel relieved, not scared that Damian would die for some reason. She found afortable sit near the table where Damian was lying and waited till he was awake again.


    It took two hours. Damian spent two hours unconscious, but by the time he was awake again, his wounds were looking much better, and all his broken bones were not broken anymore!


    "What happened? Where am I?" Damian said.


    Mari was sitting on a chair, and she had fallen asleep waiting for Damian, but when she heard his voice, she immediately woke up, saying, "Don''t move; you are still recovering."


    Damian stretched his arms and legs, which were broken previously, and they felt okay, "I am fine, I think. Can you exin to me what''s going on?"


    "Humans attacked you. I found you and brought you to this city. Don''t freak out, but we are mermaids, and there are tritons here too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After she said those things, memories slowly returned to Damian, who remembered precisely what had happened and how his ''crew'' betrayed him!


    He looked at her and said, "Thanks for saving me."


    Mari''s cheeks were red as she said, "No, it was Kaia who did all the work."


    "But you are the one who found me, right? And brought me here? If it wasn''t for you, I would be dead."


    "Yes, you can say that."


    She had a broad smile on her face after hearing what Damian said.


    "I''m Mari, and the one who healed you is Kaia. I will call her out; wait here for a while. But don''t move too much," Mari said as she left the building.


    Kaia was busy, so she couldn''t stay there watching Damian the whole time, so she left to do other things. Damian was not feeling like standing still, so he got up from the table and walked his first steps after getting both legs broken.


    It felt awkward initially, but Damian quickly got used to it again and felt as good as new. The healing spells and the mermaid tear Kaia gave him did wonders, but one of the main reasons he healed so fast and reached the city without dying was his giant bloodline.


    Its healing capabilities were incredible, even in the infant stage, and Damian should thank that, or else his fate could have been another one.


    He walked around inside that building, all made of stones and coral, lookingpletely different from the ordinary-buildings Damian had seen during his life.


    ''It looks magical, a fantasy ce. How did the creator of the tower do all of this? And do these mermaids believe they are in the real world or something?'' Damian thought as he passed his hand on the walls of that building, feeling the material.


    Another thing he noticed was the books, but once he tried to read them, it was not possible at all.


    ''Mermaidnguage.''


    He walked inside that building like a kid in a park, and when Kaia and Mari returned to see him, they couldn''t believe it!


    "What? You can walk? Tell me your secret!" Kaia said, getting real close to Damian, touching his body, all parts.


    "Of course. You healed me, so why wouldn''t I be able to walk? Anyway, how do I leave this ce?"


    "Leaving so soon? No, no, no, you need to wait and recover," Mari said.


    They did not know he wanted to leave as fast as possible to find the way out of the second floor, being the first person toplete it, and also because he wanted to get revenge on those who betrayed him.


    ''Should I tell them they are inside a tower?''


    Damian did not know how to proceed, and Kaia seemed to have understood his thoughts, "We all know we are inside the Skyfall Tower if that''s what you are wondering."


    "What?"


    It surprised him a lot. His first guess was that all of those mermaids and tritons, the sea beasts, had no idea they were inside a tower.


    "Do you know who created this ce?" Damian asked.


    "No, not at all. It happened a long time ago, like a long time ago. No one remembers it, and surely that person wanted this information a secret."


    "But can you leave this ce?"


    "Yes, we can, but only between the other levels of the tower. But I guess that if you are here, then the tower is open to everyone? I wonder how''s the world outside," Kaia said.


    "It opened yesterday. So if you can move between the levels, can you show me where the exit to this level is?"


    "It''s here, at the back part of the city. A sea beast is guarding the exit, but we are friends with it, so you can pass without fighting against it."


    That was terrific news, and Damian could not believe his luck! He went from almost dead to finding a mermaid city and now discovering that the way out was there the whole time?


    "How can a person ess this ce, like normally?" Damian asked.


    "There''s a massive piece ofnd, and one can find a tunnel that will lead straight to this city. Why?"


    "Nothing."


    Damian smirked and couldn''t wait for those who betrayed him to step inside that city. He would make them pay!

 Chapter 149 [Bonus ] Captain In The Sea (6) - Final Killing

    The underwater city was vivid, with mermaids, tritons, and small sea beasts everywhere. It was a magical ce, something Damian never thought he would find.


    Most impressive was that a few mermaids and tritons explored other tower levels. Not all levels, a few only, and the only ones who could do that were the high-ranked, like Kaia, the daughter of the triton king. But still, Damian thought that all living things were trapped inside their respective levels, but that was not true.


    "That''s our sacredke and where our protective beast lives. It guards the exit to the next floor, and this beast returns from the dead, so it''s basically immortal," Kaia said.


    After Damian recovered and felt good enough to walk around without Mari freaking out, saying he had to rest, he went to the area leading to the next tower level.


    That was where the others who betrayed him, Radagak included, would have to go and win against the beast to reach the next stage. On the other hand, Damian had the goodwill of Kaia and Mari and the triton king, so the beast guarding the ce did not attack him and could leave at any moment.


    Obviously, he did not. What would be the fun of that? They tried to kill him and almost seeded, so why should Damian go easy on them? No way in hell that would happen.


    "Are you nning on killing them?" Kaia asked in an indifferent tone.


    She was not fond of the idea of killing someone, but she also heard what happened from both Damian and Mari and if Damian wanted to take revenge and kill them, she nor any other mermaid would say a word.


    Damian could do almost anything with the support of the triton king''s daughter and the king, and no one would say a word. Mari was also a respected member of the city and one of the few that could leave for other tower levels, so her support meant a lot too.


    "Yeah, I don''t know how many of them, but I am sure as hell going to kill some, especially the one behind the betrayal n!"


    There was no way Damian would let that go, and when he confirmed his intentions, both Kaia and Mari felt it was understandable, and they would do the same if they were in his situation.


    After they got close to the sacredke, a creature emerged from it! It was a slender fish, but its face looked nothing like a fish but more like a snake! Its body was blue, except for its belly part, which was white.


    The creature was giganticpared to the tiny mermaids and tritons, and even the buildings inside the city looked tiny. Only Damian, in his giant form, woulde close to its size, but the beast would still win over him in that regard.


    It instantly gazed at Damian when it left the water, but when the beast noticed he was with Kaia and Mari, it asked, "Is he a friend?"


    "It speaks?!"


    A female voice came out of the creature''s mouth, catching Damian off guard. Not that powerful and intelligent beasts couldn''t speak, but these were rare, and Damian had yet to find one up to that point.


    He onlymunicated with beasts through a mental connection, so it was way different than the beast moving its mouth and speaking aloud to everyone.


    "Never heard a gorgeous woman like me speak? Young people these days..."


    The first contact with the beast went great for Damian, but he knew that was only because of his friendship with the mermaids, or else that snake-fishdy would attack him on sight.


    "Can he pass through when he wants to? But there''s something else he wishes to discuss with you," Kaia said.


    "Oh?"


    "We came here from the dungeon, and me personally from the outside world called Earth. The humans exploring the Skyfall Tower with me betrayed me, leaving me to die. I would be dead if it weren''t for Mari and Kaia. So, can I help you win against those humans when they arrive here?"


    "The dungeon... Earth..."


    The creature wasn''t surprised when it heard the name Skyfall Tower, but it looked as if it was trying to remember something when Damian said the words dungeon and Earth, yet for some reason, it was impossible.


    Damian noticed the strange behavior, patiently waiting for the creature to say something, as he was a guest there, unwilling to be rude before that majestic creature.


    Then, something unexpected happened! The beast looked at Damian and said, "I need to speak with you in private. Don''t freak out," wrapping its tail around Damian''s body and pulling him deep into the sacredke.


    Everything happened fast, and Kaia and Mari were confused about why the beast did that. Still, if it said they would only talk, then the two mermaids believed in it, unwilling to go against the majestic beast that had been protecting their city since the beginning of times.


    Not even the mermaids or the tritons had ever spoken in private with the beast, and indeed no one had entered the sacredke before! Was Damian special? That passed through Kaia''s and Mari''s minds, yet there was no way to know the answer; only time would tell.


    Damian and the beast went together deep into the sacredke. Theke was more prominent than he expected, having a cave underneath covered by the same bubble around the city, so it was protected against the water.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That cave was where the beast lived, and Damian could not help but notice how it looked inside, with a wooden cabin and even a farm. It was not something one would expect from a beast, and when he looked at the beast again, it had turned into a human!


    The form was that of a tall woman with long white hair, slender legs, and golden eyes, still that of a snake. Her skin was wless, as white as a snowke, giving Damian vampire vibes.


    She was gorgeous, and each movement of hers had elegance behind, grace, like a queen. There was a table outside her tiny cabin, where she led Damian.


    "Wait here, I will bring us tea made of Felix Lefacius."


    "Made of that? Well, thanks."


    Damian had no idea what that was but epted nheless, patiently waiting on the table till she returned with the tea, pouring him a cup of tea.


    "How can you look like a human?" Damian asked.


    "I am powerful, that''s why. How is the tea?"


    Damian sipped it, "delicious. But why did you bring me here? Only for tea and show me your house?"


    He could not help but look down as he spoke with her, looking at her two visible mountain peaks as she wore a long seductive purple dress that showed much of her body.


    "I feel connected to you for some reason, and after you said those things about the dungeon and Earth, I remembered some things."


    "Like?"


    Damian was getting curious as he heard her.


    "The creator of the tower was once my master. I am a mere spirit here, and he told me to give something to the person of my choosing, and I choose you!"


    She got up from the wooden chair, entered her house, and left with something in her hands. Damian knew what that thing was: an egg!


    "Like I said, I am a spirit here, and that''s why I cannot die and will forever be the guardian of this tower level. But this egg, I- I feel this is where my real body is, and I want to give it to you!"


    Damian was not expecting that and couldn''t quite understand what was happening. He had guessed that the bosses in each level were like spirits, as they kept returning even after getting killed, like monsters inside a game.


    But that egg? That egg she held looked real, and a real beast was inside. He did not know what to do or if he should ept it.


    "This is my final wish. I have to give this to someone before it''s toote. Please, ept it!"


    The way she said, or more like begged, made Damian unable to refuse her offer, despite not knowing why she chose him over anyone else. Was it because he was the first to arrive, or something else?


    Damian gently grabbed the egg, cing it inside his spatial ring. Thedy snake looked pleased after he epted it, relieved.


    "Thank you! What can you tell me about these people who betrayed you?"


    ~~~~


    When they returned from the sacredke, both Kaia and Mari wanted to know what they spoke down there, but that was their secret, so both mermaids did not push it further to not infuriate the beast.


    Damian exined to her what happened in detail, and she was more than happy to help him deal with those humans, even saying, "Let none of them live!"


    "Look, captain Radagak, the tunnel led us to an underwater city!"


    When Damian heard a voice and the name, he smirked, ready to implement his n!

 Chapter 150 Radagaks Secret

    Radagak and all the others who had betrayed Damian were happily exploring the tunnel that led to the underwater city. They never thought Damian would return, and the only thing inside their minds was to be the first to reach the next tower level.


    Once the underwater city was before their eyes, and Radagak noticed there were no other humans, meaning they were the first ones to arrive there, he couldn''t help but smile, just like all the others, who were joyfully looking around the city.


    "We are the first to reach this ce," Radagak said, opening his arms, "Now, all we have to do is find the way out."


    When they stepped inside the city, all the mermaids and tritons looked at them but said nothing. Everyone there expected other humans to arrive, and now that the tower was open, it would turn into amon sight.


    Radagak and all the others firmly believed they were the first to arrive there and could not wait to have their names on top of the rankingdder, but little did they know Damian had a n for them.


    With a bit of chit-chatting here and there, it wasn''t that hard for them to discover where that level''s exit was and about the beast they would have to face, like the massive dog on the first floor.


    "We have to think of a formation to fight this beast. Let''s start with our strengths and weaknesses..."


    Radagak talked with everyone about their abilities, what they were good at, etc. If they wanted a better chance of winning, creating a decent battle formation was necessary, so they talked with one another.


    They dared to go near the sacredke only after one hour and start the fight against the beast. Damian was there, hiding with his invisibility cloak, waiting for his chance to plot against them.


    ''One hour to create a formation just to die by my hands. Fools.''


    A gigantic mix of a snake and a fish emerged from the sacredke, scaring the shit out of Radagak and the others, who were not waiting for such a majestic creature to appear, making all of them look like ants.


    "Don''t freak out! Keep the formation!"


    Those with body-enhancing abilities were on the front, acting like tanks to soak up the damage, while the others supported from afar. In the first stages of the fight, everything was going in the right direction, with them blocking the attacks the beast tried, and no one lost their lives.


    But the beast got progressively more powerful as the fight went on, and the first casualty was a bulky man who could shift body his arms into shields, acting like the primary tank of the party.


    The beast dived in with its long sharp fangs, piercing through his shields ¡ª basically his arms ¡ª ripping them apart! The man got stuck in one of the fangs, so the beast pulled him into its stomach, sealing his fate.


    It was only the first death out of many people, but that one shook the group, and many saw them as the next victims of the beast. Radagak had to keep yelling, trying to make them focus on the fight and not get lost in scary thoughts.


    Then another one died, one of those sending attacks from the back, a man who could control fire. It was not the best ability to use in that environment, but the beast decided to kill him second for some reason.


    Things started to go downhill, but even after two casualties, Radagak kept the remaining party members on track, saying that the beast would soon die, which was what they should look for.


    There were visible wounds on the beast''s body, which only gave them hope of oveing the fight. But something appeared something that was like a nightmare to some of the crew members.


    What if Damian returned? Despite Radagak telling them it was impossible, the fear was still present, but as they ventured more profoundly, especially after reaching the underwater city, the fear vanished.


    ''He is truly dead.''


    Theirmon sense shattered as a familiar figure wearing a ck mask appeared, flying right next to the beast''s head.


    "I-Impossible!" Radagak said, retreating a few steps.


    The crew Damian had betrayed him, yes, but the person behind everything, the person who shot the cannonball that almost killed Damian, was Radagak. If any of them should be scared, he was that person.


    He couldn''t believe Damian was there and subconsciously retreated. When the others around him saw their leader scared, it spread to everyone, and soon no one had the high spirits as before, and what they wished to do was run!


    "Please, don''t, grrr," one yelled as a ck spear pierced his body.


    Damian created many spears with his Slime Ring, flying above all the superhumans, seeing them as ants that had to be crushed.


    "Remember when you betrayed me? Now you want me to stop? None of you will leave this ce alive!"


    The attacks were endless, a torrent of spears flying from the sky, piercing the crew members underneath. Some of them dodged the attacks using their body powers, while others used their weapons and abilities to avoid them, and some unlucky ones died in the first wave of attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Radagak cut all the spears that went his way using his curved swords, while the man with a white eye dodged everything as if he knew precisely where the spears would hit.


    If it was only Damian, the one trying to kill everyone, it would be impossible. But the beast was there, fighting alongside him, attacking the crew members as they tried to dodge the spears.


    That made the attacks almost impossible to dodge, and the number of corpses near theke kept increasing. Only a few stood their ground against the multiple attacks, and Radagak was one of them.


    "Dawn, we can talk through it. I made a mistake when betraying you!" Radagak said as he dodged one of the spears.


    "Mistake? You almost killed me! I am lucky to be alive! Betrayal is not cheap, mother fucker!"


    Damian''s body erupted with warmth, a fury, every time he looked at Radagak or any other man or woman who betrayed him. Nothing would make him let them go; no matter what fancy words Radagak tried, it would all be useless.


    The only thing that would bring Damian peace was their lifeless bodies lying on the ground, so he kept sending his attacks repeatedly.


    "Please, don''t attack me! I was forced to go with them!"


    Another member of the crew was asking for Damian''s forgiveness. He looked at it and remembered that guy who fought the octopus with him, creating the massive tree.


    "Why should I trust you?" Damian said as he kept attacking Radagak, swiftly dodging the ck spears and the beast''s attacks.


    "I can help you kill him," the man said, pointing at Radagak.


    Damian looked at the man, a youth like him, and did not know if he should believe in him. Everyone betrayed him thest time he did that, and the feeling still lingered inside of him, telling him to kill everyone and not trust a single soul.


    But before Damian could even say a word, the youth got to action, taking out some seeds from a bag, and soon many vines and roots came out of the ground, flying toward Radagak, who was already busy dodging Damian''s and the beast''s attacks.


    Attacks from three different locations simultaneously were not something he could dodge. Soon, the vines wrapped around his left ankle, restricting his movements by a second, yet that period was more than enough for Damian to capitalize.


    A ck spear pierced his leg right on the thigh. Damian chose that location to hinder Radagak''s movements even more, and with that, the other spears quickly reached him, piercing many different parts of his body: legs, arms, and shoulders.


    Damian did not want to kill Radagak quickly, no. Radagak had to suffer for everything he had done to him.


    "Why did you betray me?" Damian said as he flew toward Radagak, who couldn''t move an inch.


    The scene of Damian descending from the sky, with his ck robe pping, sent a shiver down Radagak''s spine, and he was lost for words.


    Despite being under control, Damian watched the youth who could control nts, as he couldn''t let his guard down.


    "I will put the bag right here while you deal with this," the youth said, cing his leather bag on the ground and moving away.


    That was where all his seeds were, so it was like a peace offer. Damian liked that and decided not to kill the youth, at least not at that moment. He would if he sensed anything strange, as being betrayed once was okay, but twice was stupidity.


    Radagak''s body was a mess, with many wounds and blood. He would soon die even if Damian stopped attacking him.


    "Anyst words?" Damian said.


    Radagakughed like crazy, "I am only the first toe, we will get you and your blood!"


    Damian frowned, unable to understand what Radagak meant.


    "What do you mean?" Damian said, moving closer to Radagak, yet it was toote.


    Radagak killed himself before uttering a word.

 Chapter 151 Tenth Floor Bigger Than Earth

    Thest words spoken by Radagak were emblematic, and Damian stood there, trying to make some sense of what he was saying. It did not work.


    Damian nced at the youth who had helped him, and the man instantly froze, afraid Damian would make him his new target. "Thanks for the help. I will let you go this time, but if you try something..."


    "No, absolutely no! I will stay put like an obedient rat!"


    "Good. I will go to the next level first; you can wait here. Then you go after around 20 minutes to ensure my ranking is intact."


    "Understood, boss."


    All the humans who betrayed him were now dead except for that youth who imed to have been forced to betray him. Damian only had forgiven him because of his help when facing the octopus, and now the help with Radagak.


    Also, it was good to have a survivor, someone to share the details of how merciless Damian was. That would be a good thing for the future to ensure people had second thoughts before betraying him again.


    After the fight ended, Kaia and Mari went there to check and were d to see Damian was alright, although they were almost sure he would be the one who survived.


    "So you are leaving now?" Mari asked, sweeping her tiny fingers through one of the many strands of her hair.


    "Yes, I am. But you said you can leave this level, right? So you cane to see me any time!" Damian said.


    "Really?"


    Mari moved toward him, giving him a tight hug and kissing him. The youth was beside Damian and felt jealous for a second but said or disyed nothing which could anger his boss.


    "Take care," Kaia said, waving at Damian as he passed through the sacredke, going into a tunnel behind it.


    The end of that tunnel had something Damian was familiar with, a massive staircase! He knew that would lead to the next floor, probably resting, so he kept moving forward, eager to be the first again.


    Sure thing; once Damian arrived at the end of the staircase, going up those massive stone blocks, catching his breath a few times to not pass out, he reached the next resting floor!


    No one was there. It was impossible, obviously. No one hadpleted the previous floor like Damian had.


    His eyes unconsciously moved toward the rankingdder, and his name got updated, showing now that he hadpleted yet another level! Also, his contribution points, the ones he could use to buy anything inside the Skyfall Tower, and it was also a way to see who was doing things correctly, were just massive.


    ''Maybe it is because of this egg I got? Usually, killing the boss at the end of the level grants many points, but I got even more and did not kill the boss!''


    The only exnation Damian found was the egg. He took it out from his spatial ring, looking at it. It still looked lifeless, but Damian knew it had something inside, but only time would tell.


    He stored the egg again and enjoyed the empty resting floor, browsing through the library and seeing if he could buy something decent in the exchange shop.


    A few things inside the exchange shop caught his attention, and Damian could not help butpare it to his system shop, and hell, the exchange shopcked whenpared to it.


    ''It does not look worth buying items, but I think contribution points inside the tower will be easier to get than Erotic Coins, so maybe I can fetch something nice after climbing more of the tower,'' Damian thought.


    The ce was quiet and lifeless, and after standing in the main hall for some time, Damian could not endure it anymore. It was just too dull.


    ''The first batch of people inside this ce is limited, but when it opens again, I know my rank one will be lost... Should I stop climbing, seeing I have a good lead, and start training?


    There was nothing to do there and no one to talk to, so Damian went on doing the only thing possible for him: train. He went toward the area of the room and got himself the best one avable for the first-ranked yer like he did on thest resting floor.


    He aimed to learn more of his spells from the Necromancy Book and train his body using the equipment avable, which unfortunately wasn''t the best.


    ''Life Drain. This spell looks interesting. I will focus on this for now.''


    Damian browsed through the many spells inside his Necromancy Book and decided to go with Life Drain. The name itself was self-exnatory, but to put things into perspective, Damian would aim his palm at a living creature and absorb its life essence.


    It sounded dope and valuable. Those were the two criteria Damian had for a spell, and Life Drain checked the two boxes, so he sat in his private garden with the Necromancy Book in his hands and got to work!


    What he had in mind was a peaceful time, focusing on learning the spell, and it happened that way.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Some peoplepleted the tower''s second level and were inside the same resting floor Damian was. No one looked surprised once they saw ''Dawn'' written at the top of the ranking, and soon the stories of how Damian killed those who betrayed him spread, making it so that everyone feared him!


    "Only one survivor out of that many people? Gosh, I hope I never encounter this man in my life!"


    The new sensation inside Skyfall Tower was Damian and how ruthless he was. Since hepleted the first floor as the fastest person, he was a sensation, but people acknowledged his skill and nothing more.


    But after the killing part at the end of the second floor? Everyone feared him, and no one wanted to mess with him again. Damian became a man people did not speak his name.


    "You are all so scared about this bullshit? Who here actually saw the man or how he looks? No one! I believe he is just a fairy tale!" A man wearing fine clothing said.


    Anyone could tell the man was not from Earth but somewhere else, and different from the many people who had more tribal and savage looks, that man looked like an aristocrat.


    He was there in the main hall, drinking with others around the tables, and that''s when he said those words, making the hall quiet. No one dared to speak those words about Damian; in fact, no one wanted to be the dumb person to do so.


    "What? Are yall really scared of that man? Bullshit."


    The aristocrat believed everyone went silent because of his words, making him proud, puffing out his chest, and acting like a superior being. But that was not the reason everyone was quiet.


    A man was standing right behind the aristocrat, wearing a ck mask that showed only his red eyes and a long ck cloak covering his body.


    Everyone knew who that man was. Dawn, the legendary man inside Skyfall Tower. The aristocrat noticed the strange gazes aimed at his back and momentarily felt a shiver run down his spine.


    ''Could it be?''


    The thought crossed his mind. He turned around, praying inside his mind that whoever was behind him was not Damian and sure thing, his dreams got crushed when he saw the creepy man behind him.


    "What did you say?" Damian said with a hoarse voice.


    "I-I, I said you are the best around here, right guys?" the aristocrat said, looking at the others sitting at the tables.


    They all agreed with him, nodding or giving him a thumbs up. Damian had heard what the man said, yet there was nothing he could do inside the resting floor, or else that spirit woulde and end his life, so he did not push the subject further.


    Also, Damian had other things to worry about, but he noticed how different that man was from all the others who looked more tribal.


    "I want to speak with you. Come," Damian said, leaving the main hall afterward.


    The aristocrat stood there without knowing what to do but soon realized what was happening, so he followed Damian to the library.


    "Why do you look so formal, different from the tribal people?"


    "Huh?"


    "I will not ask it again," Damian said.


    "Well, I think you are new to the dungeon or something, but the tenth floor is home to humans, and many from a ce called Earth live there, almost full-time too! Humans are scattered on all dungeon floors, but the tenth floor is the most prosperous ce."


    "What? Something like that exists?"


    The government and the big organizations hid many things from the poption. Damian knew that, and the tenth floor of the dungeon seemed to be one of those things.


    Damian never heard about a ce where humans were living.


    "The tenth floor is so massive its size is more extensive than Earth. The poption is simr too."


    Damian did not know, but humankind worked on making the tenth floor their next world because something was about to happen...

 Chapter 152 Dragon Lair

    The conversation with the aristocratic man ended with Damian getting information regarding the tenth floor. It became his goal, a ce he wanted to visit and see with his eyes.


    But doing that would require skill, time, and, more importantly, leaving the Skyfall Tower; there were still a few days. So Damian returned to his regr training, mastering a few spells like the Life Drain he wanted, and a summoning one, a winged horse called Nightmare.


    Two spells in that short period weren''t bad. Damian was happy with his result, but being locked there became boring, and no one could train well while bored.


    ''Should I go see how the girls are doing?''


    It was thest day before the Skyfall Tower allowed them to leave, and Damian wanted to see how things were on the other resting floor; his resting floor still had few people.


    No one hadpleted the third floor yet, so Damian was still the first-ranked yer, which was nice. Yet, he knew that would change once the tower spread and everyone went there to explore it, especially the powerful superhumans still leagues away from Damian.


    He used his ring, the one the tower gave him, and teleported to the other resting floor where the girls were. Everyone gazed at him when he arrived, and some even shook with fear.


    They knew about him. Damian''s reputation increased significantly after what he did to Radagak and the others, turning him into a mysterious person unafraid of killing others.


    No one wanted a person like that as their enemy, so everyone acted friendly, offering him drinks and food and giving him the best table in the main hall.


    Silly things, but things that showed how much they wanted him on the good side, and Damian saw that with good eyes. He still ignored everyone and continued his task of finding nna, Lucy, and Luna.


    Damian first checked their rooms, and no one was there. He then asked the people on the floor; no one had seen the girls he described.


    ''What happened?''


    He did not think they were dead; the girls made it clear they would not explore the tower levels, at least not now, and nothing could make them change their minds.


    But despite that, something did happen, and Damian could not find them anymore, not on that resting floor or any other. He continued on his search during the remaining hours that the tower was still open and nothing.


    The giving up part was hard, but Damian couldn''t do much. His ring activated on its own, creating a power that sucked him into it, and when he opened his eyes next, he was inside that hidden cave.


    ''Back here, huh.''


    Damian wanted to find his friends and share everything that happened, but he was almost certainly still doing their tasks, and he had a duty to do, which required him to go to the fourth floor of the dungeon.


    So he got right at it, but now, it was not his Telekineses that would be his mean of transportation, but his winged horse!


    With the help of his Necromancy Book, chanting, and concentration to not mess up with the flow of the spell, Damian cast one called Nightmare, which basically summoned that horse.


    A portal opened on the ground, and a dark horse with two deep red wings got out of it. Damian noticed the creature''s red eyes and size ¡ª way more prominent than an average horse.


    Damian hopped on the horse''s back and left the cave. He expected a slower speed than his Telekineses, but it would allow him to rest his mind and think about other things, but that was not the case! The winged horse was much faster than his Telekineses, which was marvelous!


    He flew over the dungeon floor with his winged horse, seeing from above all the snow and the few living beings that dared to traverse.


    Damian was not looking for a ce to rest or remain on that floor for much longer. The way to the exit was carved inside his mind, and in no time, he was there, passing through the gate and riding his horse.


    Despite being in the sky mounted in a massive creature, catching up the attention of everyone onnd, Damian found no humans or other intelligent races that wanted to attack or speak with him.


    ''Are they scared of me, or is no one here?''


    An impossible question to answer, so Damian put it at the back of his mind and kept moving forward, looking for the way out of that level.


    He could see from afar the vampire castles and even passed through the ce he met Serana, but he never did leave his mount or get close to the ground.


    That would only bring him trouble, and it was best to avoid that. But there was still a problem, though.


    ''I have no idea where is the exit to this floor!''


    Damian had to reach the third and fourth floors, where the beast he needed to kill for his mission was. But how could he find the portal to leave that vampire area?


    ''Kidnapping a few vampires! Yey!''


    The first thing to do was look for some, and vampires were not hard to find in that ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So, can we win against that noble family?"


    "We have to think that, or how can we sleep during the day?"


    "But maybe," the vampire leaned closer, "we can escape. It''s better than dying over a piece ofnd."


    "Shhh!" the other vampire said, looking around to see if anyone had heard it, "are you insane? We will die if we do that!"


    "We will die if we fight the next battle!"


    The quick conversation made the two vampires enter a deep thought, and for a moment, running away did not seem bad. It was not like the leader of their noble family cared for any of them, so why risk their lives for someone who did not give a fuck about them?


    The irony of destiny was that as the two were thinking about running away, speaking in private inside the woods, Damian noticed them, passing by, mounting on his winged horse, and using his Telekineses to drag the two to the back of the mount with him!


    "What''s happening? Who-Who are you?"


    The vampires had no idea who Damian was. They never saw him in their lives and the fact he rode a massive ck-winged horse and had a creepy look with that mask made the two uneasy.


    "I have a few questions, and I hope you can answer them. But for now, shut up," Damian said.


    The two vampires exchanged nces and were ready to form a n to toss Damian out of the horse or at least do something, yet their bodies couldn''t move!


    Damian''s mastery over his Telekineses was excellent, and weak vampires like those two could not go up against it. Once they realized the situation, both vampires remained quiet.


    There was no way Damian would interrogate them in the sky near their family''s territory. So he moved away from it a little and then started his interrogation.


    He stopped mid-air, and the moment he did that, the two vampires couldn''t help but shiver.


    ''Will he kill us now?''


    The thought never left the vampires'' minds. They were trying to leave their family just to survive, so dying there wasn''t what they wanted.


    "My first question is: do you know the portal''s location that leads to the next floor of the dungeon? Any portal is okay for me," Damian asked, crossing his arms and staring at the two vampires.


    There was more than one portal on each level of the dungeon. Damian knew that, and it did not matter what exit he took; all he wanted was to move to the next floor.


    The vampires exchanged nces again, thinking about whether they should spill the answer. Damian noticed that and said, "If you know something, I think it is time to say it. Or I can kill you two and ask the next vampire about it."


    Damian then waved his hand, and a massive ck greatsword was in his hands, ready to execute the two vampires.


    "No, no, wait! We know something!" one of the vampires said as they saw Damian grab the sword and enter a stance.


    "That''s better," Damian said, putting the sword down, "So? What is it?"


    "We only know the location of one exit, a secret one we discover during our explorations. The only problem is that¡­"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "It''s their of a dragon!"


    "What?"


    Damian knew that dragons were beasts that lived inside the dungeon, but they did so in the deepest levels and not there on the second one!


    ''It will not hurt to go there to check it, considering these two weak vampires left the nest with their lives,'' Damian thought.


    He thought for a while and then said, "You two will lead the way!"


    "But I thought you would let us go!"


    Damian grabbed the sword again, and the vampire instantly said, "It''s in that direction."

 Chapter 153 Dragoon Knight?

    The vampire spilled it out, afraid Damian''s sword would kill him. All Damian needed was a little pressure to break the vampire.


    "What do you know about this ce? Also, how did you leave if this is a dragon''sir?" Damian asked as they flew in the direction the man said.


    "T-The dragon was asleep, that''s why. But the portal was there, I am certain of it! I saw it from afar!"


    Damian analyzed the vampire''s bodynguage and how he spoke to spot any lies.


    ''He''s telling the truth.''


    "But who are you, anyway? Why do you want a portal to leave this dungeon floor?"


    Damian stared intensely at the vampire who asked that, making him feel uneasy; scratching his hands and looking to the side to avoid Damian''s gaze.


    "I am the one asking questions here," Damian said.


    "I was just trying to mingle, chill. We both know you are the boss here," the vampire said, rolling his eyes.


    He was only trying to make the situation less tense or more friendly between the three. It was better than traveling with a person with murder intent.


    "How far is this ce, anyway?" Damian said,pletely ignoring what the vampire had just said.


    "Thirty minutes or so. But are you actually saying you will go there? You might be powerful, but that''s a dragon we are talking about!"


    "Show me the way, and I will do the rest. You two don''t need to know about it."


    "Fine, fine." The vampire said, shrugging his shoulders.


    If Damian did not want to chat about anything, the two asked nothing and stayed quiet. They passed through many different scenarios: forests, ins, and, finally, mountains.


    The dragon was on those mountains, and once Damian was close to it, the two vampires were doing all they could to hide their fears.


    ''This is a madman! Go up against a dragon? Bullshit.''


    The chances of Damian winning against the dragon were slim for them, and all they wished was to leave the area as fast as possible.


    "That''s the mountain?" Damian asked as he pointed at a tall mountain almost reaching the clouds.


    It was so high the temperature up there was lower, turning it into a mountaintop covered by snow, reminding Damian of thest floor of the dungeon he had been in.


    "Yes, that''s the ce. Look, can we go? I don''t want to go inside that ce!"


    "You don''t need to go inside, but you two will wait until I return. Understood?"


    "Of course."


    Damian flew toward the ground with his winged horse, leaving the two vampires on the ground near some trees, then moved toward the mountain where the portal was.


    He had no idea if they would stay there, but finding them after dealing with the dragon was no problem. They were in a remote ce, and it was not like the two vampires were fast, especiallypared to Damian''s winged horse.


    Once he was far away enough that the vampires could not see him anymore, Damian jumped from his horse, unsummoning it right after. His body floated in the sky, and he vanished.


    ''It is better to use the invisibility cloak and Telekineses. That horse would catch too much attention.''


    The mountain was high, and the path to the top was steep, making it hard for anyone who had to walk to go there. It was easy for Damian, who flew as fast as he could toward the top.


    But as he started to get close to the mountaintop, Damian slowed down, staring at the massive cave entrance. He looked around and noticed little to no human activity.


    ''No onees here, so why did the vampirese?''


    Despite them saying they stumbled on that thing by ident during their explorations, Damian felt it was hard to believe. Why would someone climb all the way up in that specific mountain?


    Damian moved forward, despite the thoughts. He wheezed, shrinking his body, ''This ce is freaking cold. Maybe I should get something like a fur cloak? It looks silly on Earth but not so much here.''


    The wind hit his face, hurting it. His clothes moved with the wind, and even flying became harder. But Damian endured it, entering the massive cave. Once inside, the harsh weather outside was more bearable.


    Sure, it was still cold, but the wind was not hitting his face anymore, and that made everything way better than it was. But despite feeling good about it, Damian did not rx.


    He looked around, analyzing the cave. There was nothing inside at first nce, but the size of it was gigantic, and the only way to see what was inside was moving forward.


    The sound of water dropping from the rocks, or the minor bugs cricking, none of that mattered to Damian. What he was wary of was the dragon.


    ''The only way to find out is moving forward.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian delved deeper into the cave, still floating to avoid making any walking sounds ¡ª he had no idea what was inside; maybe the dragon was not his only enemy.


    Although if that ce was indeed a dragon''sir, no other beast would be around, only crazy ones who wished to get eaten by the dragon, like Damian.


    There weren''t many things inside the cave''s entrance, but as Damian went deeper into the cave, he saw a lot of bones ¡ª presumably from the creatures the dragon ate.


    The bones looked old, and Damian did not notice any new bones or traces of the dragon being there.


    ''Strange.''


    He kept going further inside the cave, arriving at an area with many shining crystals as big as massive ordinary rocks.


    ''What are these crystals? I have never seen these!''


    Damian tried to recall everything he had learned in Garmony and outside of it, yet he had never seen something like that before.


    The crystals were blue colored, and if Damian stared at them for too long, his eyes would hurt with their brightness.


    ''At least this is making me see inside this cave.''


    He was upied seeing the crystals, but then, as he stared at the end of the cave, a dragon was lying on the ground.


    It was massive and gorgeous, with white scales and¡­ a weakened aura.


    ''Is it hurt?''


    That would exin how the vampires survived thest time inside the cave and why there were no recent carcasses.


    But even if it was hurt, it was still a dragon! Damian knew these creatures were beyond theirprehension, and a creature like that one was not supposed to be inside the low levels of the dungeon.


    Damian was still floating ¡ª meaning he did not make any noise ¡ª and was still invisible, yet the moment he tried to approach theying dragon, it opened up its blizzard eyes, staring at Damian.


    "Who are you?" the dragon said.


    It was a female voice, and the fact it could speak Damian''snguage was quite extraordinary, but he expected nothing less from an intelligent creature like a dragon.


    "Just a human trying to find a portal to the next level of the dungeon. If you allow me to pass, we don''t need to fight," Damian said.


    "Portal to the next level? No, there''s no such thing inside myir. The portal here leads to a trial of the legendary Dragoon Knights."


    "What? I''ve never heard of that."


    "You are young, that''s why," the dragon said, pausing for a second, "Human, you must know how hard it is for us proud dragons to ask something, so hear me out,"


    "Can you help me? I''ve been hurt."


    "You want me to heal you? Sorry, I am not adept with this sort of thing."


    Damian was not feeling like helping that dragon for nothing. They could speak if it was the passage to the next level of the dungeon, but the portal did not lead to that ce, so for him, it was useless.


    "If you heal me, I can lead you to the portal you seek. To heal me, you will have to be a Dragoon Knight, meaning I will be your mount."


    It caught Damian''s attention. If he healed it, not only would the dragon show him the location of the next portal, but he would also have a dragon as a pet? That was more than he requested, but there was still a factor.


    "How hard is this trial you talked about? What''s in it? Also, you''ll be my pet?"


    "P-Pet? No, human, I will apany you in your journey as if we were one."


    "Yeah, like a pet."


    "¡­"


    "Human, the only problem is that, even if you heal me, I will lose almost all of my powers¡­."


    "So you are basically useless, despite flying? I can fly by myself!" Damian said as he turned around.


    "No, wait. I also have knowledge inside my head that will certainly help you! And¡­ and I am the most gorgeous woman you will ever see!"


    Well, that caught his attention, more than being a ''Dragoon Knight.''

 Chapter 154 Lahumir, City Of Dragons (1)

    The most gorgeous woman Damian would ever see? That was a bold im considering how many beauties he had seen and had yet to see, but the knowledge caught Damian''s attention!


    It was a valuable thing any person trying to explore would want. Maybe the dragon knew almost all portals? There was no way of telling, but Damian was sure of one thing, he would not let that opportunity miss.


    "What do I need to do?" Damian asked.


    "I have no idea how''s the trial, but I need to go with you, and inside, you can find a crystal to heal me!" she said.


    The whole thing was rtively simple, so Damian did not like the situation.


    ''If it was that easy, everyone would be fucking Dragoon Knights. Ah, but the rewards are so plentiful¡­.''


    "Fine. Let''s do it," Damian said after standing there for a few minutes.


    "Do you have any clothing with you?"


    Damian was puzzled by the question, frowning his eyebrows, and then he saw it! The massive dragon turned into a naked woman with long white hair, a body beyond perfection, with no scars or anything on her skin, like a baby.


    Her eyes were a type of blue so bright it glowed in the dark. She was tall, and her bouncing boobs were right before Damian, making him salivate.


    ''She''s indeed gorgeous, holy shit. Maybe the knowledge is not the best part of the deal.''


    "Hello? Don''t keep looking at me like this," she said, using one of her hands to cover her parts and the other the boobs.


    But her boobs were so big one hand was not enough, and it was still showing to Damian, yet the act made her feel more rxed. Only then did Damian return to his senses, using his Slime Ring to create clothing for her.


    "This is useful," she said as she witnessed the slimes forming clothing around her body.


    After the two were set, Damian could not help but ask, "What''s your name?"


    "Hymot, Lady of Ice."


    "Nice to meet you," Damian said as he took out his mask, "I am Damian."


    Hymot avoided Damian''s gaze, saying, "Let''s move forward, or else the poison inside me will kill me."


    "Right."


    She looked normal on the outside as if nothing was wrong with her, but Hymot had been poisoned, and it was only a matter of time until she died. Well, it would still take a long time considering the dragons lived a long time, full of vitality, but if she did nothing, that time woulde, and then it would be toote to try something.


    They walked toward the portal that was right behind where Hymot was. It was a portal like any other, but it looked a little different from the rest. Damian did not know the reason.


    Hymot grabbed Damian''s hand, "Don''t be scared. I am here," gently pulling him toward the portal.


    The moment they passed through it, Damian felt dizzy and couldn''t focus his mind on anything, wandering through a portal that felt like an eternity, yet all of it happened instantly.


    "Are you okay?" Hymot asked.


    "I-I am fine, I think," Damian said as he looked around, "Where are we?"


    It was incredible. Both Damian and Hymot were on a bridge made of stones, yet the passage of time was evident ¡ª broken parts and moss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But that was not the impressive thing about that ce. The remarkable thing was that it was in the sky! A freaking floating ind!


    "This is the city of the dragons, Lahumir. Well, it once was, at least. I can''t believe we are actually here."


    "Why is that?"


    "No dragon has ess to this ce. We all lost some of our memories, like the one that would lead us here. The only thing I know is its name."


    "Really? What else do you know about this ce, like, are there any dangers?"


    "I know nothing more," Hymot said.


    "Of course, it would turn out to be like this."


    Nothing was ever easy in Damian''s life, and the situation became problematic every time. But he sighed, focusing on the rewards he would get afterpleting this trial.


    Also, ''If almost no one knows the location of this ce, it means we can find treasures. Hehehe.''


    They stood there on that bridge, hearing a noise behind them. When turning around to look at it, the portal they used disappeared.


    "Marvelous!"


    The bad part was that they would have to find another way out. The good part was that no one else would follow them through that portal, meaning the treasures Damian wanted were safe and sound.


    ''That''s if there are any treasures here, to begin with.''


    "Let''s move."


    Damian was in the front while Hymot followed him closely. She was weak, and she couldn''t do much in a one versus one fight. Also, she did not remember much from Lahumir, so it was not like she had to be in the front to show the way or anything.


    The first part was the broken bridge, a structure connecting one of the small float inds around Lahumir to Lahumir. The one Damian was on was not the only minor ind, but there were eight!


    He checked the ind first before leaving, yet there was nothing there, only a forest, and that''s all. Damian had no idea what was the purpose of those inds.


    After ensuring nothing was there, they moved toward the bridge, making sure to step on the right thing, as falling down from that ind did not seem fun.


    ''We can both fly, so maybe it is not that bad,'' Damian thought as he misstepped, letting loose a cobblestone from the bridge.


    "Whoaa," he said as he grabbed into the bridge to not fall.


    It looked close, but Damian was still rxed as he could use his Telekineses if things went to shit.


    Hymot watched everything, chuckling, "I am poisoned, yet you are the one who can barely walk."


    "Shut up," Damian said, rolling his eyes at it and working hard to hold the smile.


    They continued moving forward toward the massive city which awaited them.

 Chapter 155 Lahumir (2) - Note

    The bridge was massive, just like everything else in that ce. It made sense considering dragons lived there, and not tiny humans.


    It took Damian and Hymot one-hour walking to reach one of the many city gates. Of course, they weren''t walking fast to have the time to look out for danger and not misstep, but still, it was a pretty long bridge.


    There was no life around the area; at least, they did not see it. But Damian was still entirely focused on his surroundings; as Hymot said, that was a trial, and no trial was easy.


    "This is the gate. It''s open, so we can go."


    Hymot nodded and followed Damian closely behind, passing through a massive gate. The structure was all made of stone, but it did not look ordinary. Perhaps one only the dragons could get?


    The first thing they saw after passing through the gate was a street and houses? Damian couldn''t quite understand as that was considered a ce for dragons.


    "Why the houses?"


    If Damian had any questions, he would try to find the answers with Hymot first, as she was a dragon.


    "We dragons often stay in this human-like form. It is better to hide, and the ore used to make the houses is limited, so we couldn''t make massive caves for each dragon. And I believe it was not umon for humans to visit us."


    "So you do know some things."


    "Of course I do," Hymot said, flipping her hair using her hand.


    Damian nced at it briefly before returning to his task: explore the dragon city. The number of houses there was massive, and it would take some time to explore all of it, but Damian decided to do so nheless.


    Why? He had almost no clues about the trial, that ce, or anything. Damian had seen from afar a huge pce ¡ª presumably the site where the king of the dragons lived ¡ª and that ce was indeed where they would have to go, but why not explore some parts first?


    So they started entering the houses around the gate they used to enter the city.


    "So much dust and moss. How long is this ce abandoned?" Damian asked as he passed his finger on the furniture, coughing at the dust there.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "No idea, but probably a lot. Like thousands of years? I don''t know."


    "T-Thousands? How old are you anyway? You look 19 or 20 at most."


    "Me? I am not sure. The poison made me spend years and years sleeping, but a dragon in an adult stage like I am has at least 3 thousand years of age."


    "Three thousand!?"


    The difference between humans'' pity and short lifepared to that of a dragon was massive ¡ª although it was no longer the case, as superhumans could live for a long time, and some could stop aging altogether.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Am I too old for you?" Hymot said, and once she realized it had another meaning, she blushed.


    It was a good thing Damian was too focused on exploring the ce that he did not think of the second meaning behind that sentence and simply said, "Nah, you look fine. Look, there''s a note here!"


    Damian was exploring the insides of that house, and it had the same furniture as a human ce would have, so he decided to look for something inside the desk''s drawer, and sure thing, he found a note.


    The only problem was that it was written in an unknownnguage to him, "The paper looks fine despite the time. What type of paper is this?"


    "Let me see it," Hymot said as she stood beside Damian, asking for the letter.


    Damian could not understand a single word of it, so he handed it over to her, hoping to find out what was written on it.


    She grabbed it and read it aloud:


    "Dragon King Sm spoke in the public square today. It seems the giants are suffering some attacks and are seeking our help to fight against them. We have been friends forever, so we will help them. I am leaving my house with a few other dragons, seeking to help the giants. If you are reading this, it means I did not return to pick up this note. Therefore, I am probably dead. I don''t know how the city will be, or what happened, or even how long it took for someone to find this, but if you are seeking answers to anything, go to the royal library within the castle."


    Hymot couldn''t quite understand what the letter meant ¡ª she had lost too many memories ¡ª but Damian? He was startled.


    When he activated his bloodline for the first time, he learned that someone or something chased the giants and killed almost all of them, with a few running away, thus creating Damian''s bloodline, for example.


    ''So the dragons knew about it and sent help. But I did not see a trace of dragons where I learned about my bloodline¡­ Did they die before leaving this ce or on the way? What am I missing?''


    Damian stood there in deep thought, making Hymot curious, "Did you notice something with the note? Tell me if you can."


    "Yes, I know something. During one of my explorations, I came across some information regarding the giants, and something killed them a long, long time ago, yet I saw nothing about dragons there, so something happened."


    "So they did not reach their destination¡­." Hymot said.


    Damian decided not to tell her about his bloodline until he was sure she was trustworthy. But telling her that would do no harm.


    "Should we explore the rest of the houses or go to this library the dragon talked about?" Damian asked.


    "I think we should explore the other houses. What if we find simr notes that will grant us more information? And-" Hymot stopped, closing the drawer and dragging Damian to a nearby closet.


    After a few moments, a flying creature wearing a ck robe passed near their house, and it nced inside it.

 Chapter 156 Lahumir (3) - Puppet Master

    Hymot pulled Damian toward the closet and made a sign for him to stay quiet. He did not quite understand what was happening ¡ª Damian heard nothing strange, but he trusted her despite that.


    After a few seconds, a bizarre creature stood on the house''s door, looking inside to see if there was anyone. Damian nced through the closet''s gap and saw it!


    ''What the fuck is that thing?'' he thought, staring at what looked like a floating undead with a ck robe.


    He held his breath, Hymot did the same, and after a few seconds, the creature continued its journey down the street, leaving the area.


    "That was close! Have any idea what the fuck was that?" Damian asked Hymot after he was sure the creature was far away.


    "No idea."


    If she did not know, then there was no way Damian had even heard about that thing before. He acknowledged the fact and tried to not feel bad about it.


    "Maybe we should go to that library first. If more of that thing is patrolling the area, we might get caught eventually, and both of us have no idea what the thing is or if it is powerful," Damian said.


    "You''re right. But let''s be extra careful from now on."


    "Extra careful? I have just the tool for that¡­."


    ~~~~


    Damian and Hymot were close to each other, both using the invisibility cloak as cover. It was not the most practical thing to have ¡ª it hindered their movements as the veil was for only one person ¡ª but it was better than getting caught. Plus, Damian enjoyed that his body was close to Hymot, a gorgeous woman sh dragon.


    The city streets were like a desert with no sounds or living creatures. That was a good thing considering they had yet to meet with that creature again, but it made them uneasy, and a ce too quiet was not ideal.


    They went through the streets, ignoring any house, even if they wished to explore it; it was not the right decision. They wanted to get to the royal library, so they had to go inside the massive castle at the city''s heart.


    It was at a higher area, and the streets started to go up and up until Damian and Hymot were standing right before the castle ¡ª or rather, the gate.


    Different from all the other gates of the city, that one was closed, yet Damian could still see the bridge on the other side, leading to another gate that would grant ess to the castle.


    The first thing that came to Damian''s mind was to fly using his Telekineses, quickly passing through the gate.


    But there were two problems with that: flying would catch the attention of any creature around.


    ''My cloak could help with that, but why can''t I fly?''


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® The other problem was that Damian could not use his Telekineses! Well, he could use it to do anything, but not flying, and when he tried to control a small piece of slime to go up, it did not work.


    Hymot noticed it and said, "It seems there''s a barrier that blocks people from flying too high, even objects. So we will have to find another way through¡­."


    She wanted to ask how Damian could control things using his mind or fly but said nothing. Their situation was not the best to speak about each other''s lives.


    "It has to have another way to enter. See that entrance?" Damian said as he pointed to a corridor near the first gate.


    The corridor led to the wall''s interior surrounding the castle, presumably where the guards stood to protect from outsiders, yet no one was there anymore.


    It wasn''t precisely bright inside because all the founts of light were long gone, and the only one, the sun, was gone too, as night came.


    "I presume you can see in the dark?" Damian whispered.


    "Yes. You?"


    "Sadly, no. Do you think it is wise to use a shlight here?"


    "shlight? What is that?"


    "A thing to create artificial light."


    "Whoa, such a thing exists? Answering your question, it isn''t a good idea as it will make the enemies see us easier, but you need to see things too, especially once we are inside a library. And probably that thing sees in the dark too."


    Damian would use thentern anyway ¡ª no one liked to be kept dark and see nothing ¡ª and Hymot had a point.


    ''That creepy-looking undead creature surely sees in the dark, so why suffer for nothing?''


    He grabbed his shlight and turned it on, "So much better."


    Hymot was amazed after she saw the shlight.


    "Let me see it!" she said, grabbing it from Damian''s hand and lighting it up the corridor.


    "So cool!"


    "Now give it back to me! It is not like you need it," Damian said, returning the shlight.


    They kept moving through that corridor, gazing at a few rooms on their left side, mainly where some of the guards slept ¡ª which was funny considering they were dragons in a human form, sleeping in cheap beds.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''They have rankings in their society too.''


    Damian only nced at those rooms, looking for something to help them open the gate. Thest room before the corridor made a turn had a lever on it.


    "It must be it! There''s another corridor on the other side of the gate, so we can return and do the same there. Probably two levers open the gate," Damian said.


    He was unsure about it, but it made sense, so he entered the room, pulled the lever, and returned to the gate.


    There was another corridor, like the one they had explored a few moments ago. Damian and Hymot did the same route, finding another lever in thest room before the corridor turned.


    "Did you hear it? I think it is the gate opening!" Hymot said.


    "I cannot hear it, but if you say so, let''s head back," Damian said.


    The senses of a dragon were way higher than Damian''s, and that''s why she heard the creature back then and the gate. After pulling the second lever, they headed back toward the gate, but at the end of the corridor, right where the exit was, the creature was there, standing.


    "What should we do?" Damian said.


    There was no other way around it, meaning they would have to fight or wait till the creature left the exit, but Damian did not see that happening so soon, and maybe waiting there too long would bring them even more trouble.


    "I think we might have to fight it," Hymot said.


    It was not what Damian wanted ¡ª fighting an unknown creature was not the best thing to do ¡ª but that was the only thing they could do.


    "I will face it upfront, and you do something on the back line," Damian said.


    Hymot was hurt, so it was not ideal for her to go at first, and she acted more like a support to Damian during the fight, which was not bad either.


    Damian moved cautiously towards the end of the corridor, attempting to float silently to catch the creature off guard.


    Floating was all he could with the barrier preventing things from going high in the sky, yet that was more than enough. Doing that granted Damian a pleasant surprise.


    ''This creature is blind!''


    They thought the creature would see in the dark, but that was not the case; it was the contrary!


    But its advantage was the incredible hearing, and the only reason it had yet to realize Damian was there was because of his floating ability.


    ''If I get too close, the creature can hear my breathing¡­ I need to kill it with one strike!''


    Damian still had tons of free points to use, the fruit of his ''adventures,'' and had yet to think of a way to use them. Well, the moment was that one!


    ''Should I increase my attributes, get myself a new ability, or what?''


    The enemy was an undead creature. At that point, Damian''s two main focuses were his mental abilities and his Necromancy Book. So why not merge both?


    ): Increases the user''s ability to control undead creatures by 100%. Allows the user to have three summons at the same time.>


    ''Not that cheap, but it will do.;


    Damian acquired a specific ability, and as soon as he did, a telepathic connection was established between him and the undead.


    His other passive improved the power of his mind control abilities, stacked up with the one aimed to work with the undead.


    < Don''t attack me>


    <Ugggr, ugggr¡­ ugggr?>


    ''I don''t understand this undeadnguage, but this thing won''t attack me.''


    The undead flew toward Damian as if it knew his location despite being blind.


    "What did you do?" Hymot said.


    "Hehehe, you won''t believe it."


    "You''re controlling this creature? How?"


    "I prefer not to share my secrets. Let''s move before more of them arrive, I cannot control many of them."


    They passed through the castle''s front gate, not knowing the things lying ahead.

 Chapter 157 Lahumir (4) - Royal Library

    The creature Damian got was limited, but the usage of the ability was more than that! Damian had many types of summons within his arsenal of spells, and having the new passive would help him control them better and summon more minions.


    ''When I tried to summon the Bone Dragon, it drained me. Perhaps with this passive, the burden bes easier?''


    Anyway, with that creature there to help them, Damian and Hymot made their way to the bridge, going toward another gate, thest one they had to pass before entering the castle.


    The good thing was that there was only one lever to open that gate, and it was within easy ess. Before long, the two were inside, yet did not know where to go first.


    "How do we find the royal library? And what if there are more of these creatures inside?" Damian said.


    "Well, if there are more creatures inside, can''t you just control them like you did with this one?" Hymot said, pointing at the floating undead beside them.


    "I can only have three at the same time. What if this ce is filled with them? Then we are fucked!"


    "Oh, so we better be careful¡­"


    There were no signs inside the castle showing anything, so for them to discover the library, they would have to look around manually and hope for the best.


    "Look at these statues! They look cool," Hymot said, touching a few armored statues in the castle''s hall.


    They walked a few steps before realizing something was off, and when Damian turned around, the statue Hymot had just touched was moving!


    "Great. Living statues!"


    "Should we run?" she said.


    Damian rolled his eyes. "Weren''t you the one touching them a few moments ago?"


    The room they were in was filled with statues, just like the one that was alive, wielding a great sword. If they decided to ran passed all of them, there was no way of knowing if the other statues would chase them as well!


    Fighting was the best option, and Damian was ready for it as the statue tried to attack him using the sword, but Damian swiftly dodged to the side.


    The sword hit the castle''s floor and broke a few tiles!


    ''Let me see if this undead is good or not,'' Damian thought as hemanded the undead to attack the statue.


    It moved toward the armored statue, grabbing both arms and pulling them, breaking the armor into pieces! The sheer strength of the undead was extraordinary, one of the greatest Damian had ever seen!


    ''I think not even me fully using my bloodline can match it, at least regarding strength.''


    The thought of having that creature as their ally was just incredible, and it made everything easier! They passed through the hall that was filled with the statues, and each one that tried to attack them ended up destroyed by the undead''s hands.


    "I am d this thing is on our side! Good job, Damian," Hymot said, giving him a thumbs up.


    "Yes, I know I am awesome. Now, focus on finding the library, please."


    She nodded as they continued exploring the castle. Nothing else happened after the fight with the statues, and the ce looked devoid of life and noises.


    There were many corridors and multiple floors, meaning the possibilities of where the royal library could be were immense, yet Damian had a guess of where it should be.


    "The tower. I saw a tower when we were outside."


    "Why do you think it is there?"


    "Remote, silent, peace. The best attributes for a ce that focuses on studies."


    Every corner of the city was dead silent, the air heavy with the smell of abandonment, but that waspletely different when the dragons were still around. If the library were to be ced in a specific location, the tower Damian saw was perfect, as the noises in the area were more bearable.


    "It makes sense."


    Hymot liked the thought process of Damian and followed his lead as they made their way toward the only tower around. They hoped the library was there. It had to be.


    They passed through many corridors, staircases, seeing the old furniture, paintings and the remnants of what the castle once was: air for the mighty dragons.


    It was once a ce blooming with life, and all the other creatures saw the dragons as a font of endless wisdom, creatures they had a lot to learn from.


    "A pity this ce this ce is dying, and there are no more dragons around here. What do you think it happened?" Damian asked.


    The only thing they had to do as they went looking for the tower''s entrance was chat, and maybe Hymot had something, a memory.


    "I don''t know¡­ It just¡­ It feels so bad. It''s like I know these things, yet when I try to remember, nothing happens."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Maybe I can read your mind? You can already tell I have mental powers," Damian suggested.


    "Yes, I noticed it, but we dragons are immune to mind abilities."


    "Let me try it."


    Damian was not an ordinary mental ability user, so he hoped to be different, and prove Hymot she was wrong about that. She agreed to it, opening her mind for anyone who wanted to read it.


    He concentrated and tried his best, sweating, but nothing happened.


    "You were right. Fuck."


    It was frustrating to have his ability turned useless like that, but once Damian realized how powerful the dragons were, he calmed down.


    ''Hymot was not even supposed to be at that early level in the dungeon. I still do not know why she was there.''


    After exploring the castle for around two hours ¡ª not finding any other creature like the one Damian had on his side, which was nice ¡ª they found the entrance to the tower.


    The doors were closed, but not locked, so Damian and Hymot slowly opened them up, and what awaited them on the other side was just like Damian guessed: the library.


    "I told ya," Damian said, proud of being right.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself! I was just testing to see if you were indeed smart."


    "Yeah, of course."


    Damian grabbed his shlight, using it to illuminate the ce, seeing many bookshelves with old books. The library was gigantic, but Damian still did not know what he should look for.


    "The note said the answers would be here, but I don''t think any of these books have it written what happened to this ce."


    All the books inside that ce looked like old ones which had been there since forever. Damian walked to one bookshelf, grabbing one book to see what was inside, only to be surprised.


    "There''s nothing written on the books."


    "What? Let me see it."


    Hymot thought for a second that maybe the books'' contents were only visible to dragons or something like that, yet when she saw it, there was nothing for her too!


    "Strange. Could someone erase all the contents of these books? If that''s the case, a lot of valuable knowledge is forever lost." Hymot said.


    Damian closed his fist, punching the wall, "Fuck. Why are we so unlucky?"


    The punch made some noise, and in no time, Hymot heard strange noisesing toward them. She knew exactly what that noise meant.


    "Damian, more of these undead creatures areing. I think maybe 8. What should we do?"


    "E-Eight?"


    Damian was regretting punching the wall out of anger, but he did not know the ce was filled with undead! They had explored many parts of the castle, and there was nothing inside, so why were all the undead inside the library? Did they like to read or do something?


    "We need to run, NOW!"


    He let the undead he had under his control there in a way to distract some others, and maybe slow them down. In the meantime, Damian and Hymot tried to find a ce to hide inside the library.


    They did not want to leave before finding the answer, and perhaps if they left the library, it would be impossible to return, considering they attracted all the undead to the front door of the ce.


    But where could one hide inside a library? Damian looked for any other adjacent room, a hole behind the bookshelves, anything that could save their asses, yet found nothing.


    The undead were getting closer and closer after each second, and Damian was sweating.


    ''Will this be my end?''


    Hope was long gone, and Damian was preparing to use all of his strength to fight against those undead ¡ª although he was certain he would perish.


    Yet there was a light at the end of the tunnel! An unfamiliar noise, one that was simr to someone tapping on wood.


    Hymot and Damian looked for the source of the noise, and could not believe their eyes! An old man with a long beard was behind one bookshelf, one that had a secret passage.


    He waved his hand in a sign showing for Damian and Hymot to follow him, and with no other option, they did.

 Chapter 158 Danger Is Coming

    With that many creatures lurking inside the royal library, staying there was akin to suicide, so when the mysterious older man appeared with a way out, Damian and Hymot did not think and ran toward it.


    It was their best shot to survive, and both of them took it with heart.


    The encounter with that man happened with no words ¡ª those creatures would hear them. They followed him to the bookshelf that had a secret passage behind it, and the man closed it right afterward.


    A narrow tunnel where only one person could go and the one in the front was the mysterious man.


    It was muddy, with many bugs, and spiders, lots of spiders. Damian was not scared of these creatures, so he moved through the tunnel effortlessly.


    After a while, the tunnel got wider, until they reached a door, locked, but the mysterious man took out a key from his pocket, opening it.


    The other side was a messy room with a bed, a few desks, and a few books, like a temporary house of a madman.


    "We appreciate the help. We do, but I think we might have to go."


    "H-Hymot?"


    "Hum?"


    Damian was about to find another way out of that ce. The man was sending him a creepy feeling, and no one knew if the man was a friend or a foe.


    But when he said Hymot''s name, Damian stopped. She did too. How could he know that? The only exnation was that he was a dragon, just like her!


    "How do you know my name?" Hymot said, moving closer to the man.


    "Hahaha, who doesn''t? You were the general of our army, a beacon of light to all of us!"


    "What? Are you saying you are a dragon, too?"


    "Of course I am. Don''t you remember me?"


    "No¡­"


    "Strange. I also lost my memories, but I still know about you. There''s another important piece of information inside my head, something about you being poisoned?"


    "What do you know about that? Spill it out!" Hymot said as she grabbed both arms of the man, waiting for an answer.


    "Calm down! I-I know you are poisoned, and I also know the only way for you to be cured is if someone passes the trial in the throne room. That''s all I know!"


    "Can you lead us there? What are these things inside the castle? And outside too!"


    "Specters. Remnants of the attack that destroyed this city, and killed many dragons, with others fleeing."


    "These things killed everyone? Bullshit. They are powerful, but not whenpared to a dragon," Damian said.


    "Indeed. But they were stronger when the underworld lord summoned them. Their power diminishes with the passage of time, and the attack happened a long time ago."


    "Underworld Lord?" Damian was lost in thoughts.


    He had learned something about this person with the memories of the giant, and he knew it was not a person to mess with. Well, it couldn''t even be considered a person.


    "Yes. He attacked us because he thought our race had an item in our possession, an item that he wanted. The giants were the first they attacked. We tried to help them. You tried to help them, Hymot."


    "Me?"


    "Yes. You were the general leading the group to help the giants, yet no one heard of you. It seems something happened."


    "And why don''t you leave?"


    "Leave? Haha, this is my home, the books are my home. Why would I leave this ce?"


    While the two were chatting, Damian was standing, thinking about something else.


    ''The underworld attacked both the giants and the dragons, looking for something. What could it be? If I am a giant, are they after me, too? But all of this happened a long time ago.''


    It was hard to remain calm in a situation like that one, especially when the enemy killed the entire race of giants ¡ª and Damian was one ¡ª but he tried his best to put these thoughts at the back of his mind, and focus on the things he could do at that moment, which were to help Hymot heal, and leave that ce with his life.


    "Can you help us reach the throne room?"


    "Yes, I can, but this ce is filled with Specters, so it will not be easy."


    The dragon tried to scare them, as he did not want to leave his cozy room to face the Specters, but it did not work.


    "Fine. Follow me then, and please, don''t say a word."


    They both nodded, and followed the dragon toward another tunnel at the opposite side of the one they had used to enter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It looked the same as the other one, but it did not lead back to the library, but toward another room, the armory!


    That room was bigger than the others, as it contained the armors the dragons used in their dragon form, not the human like one, so the size of those armors were impressive to say the least.


    ''I was hoping to get some treasures, but I cannot even take these stuff.'' Damian thought as he stared at those armors, sad as he could not take or wear them.


    They left the room after only staying inside for a short period, finding themselves in a corridor. The dragon pointed at their right.


    It needed no words for them to understand, so they followed the corridor, finally reaching a massive room with a throne in the middle.


    That was the ce where the dragon king stayed, and the room still looked exactly like it should be, with everything conserved as if the time stopped and no creature attacked the ce, way different from the rest of the city or the other parts of the castle.


    "I think it is safe for us to talk here," the old man said.


    Damian walked in, "What should we look for in here anyway? I don''t understand how a trial should look like."


    "Maybe that thing over there?"


    The mysterious old man pointed at a crystal near the throne, and when he did, Hymot saw it too, "That crystal can heal me!"


    "Oh? That easy?"


    Damian looked around and saw nothing, no traps, no enemies, nothing. There was no reason not to pick the crystal that could save Hymot''s life, right?


    Well, it was obviously a trap, but they had to pick the crystal anyway if they wanted to save Hymot.


    "I will go get it. Prepare for the worst," Damian said as he walked toward the crystal.


    It was a small blue crystal that was shining brightly, standing on a pir, like those in museums to showcase old things.


    The impressive part was that the crystal was flying above the pir, clearly indicating how magical it was.


    "What? For the worse? What do you mean?" the older man said.


    That old dragon was scared to the bones, shaking entirely the moment Damian said to prepare for the worse.


    Damian grabbed the crystal, and the moment he did, a scream echoed from afar, a creepy sound looking like it came straight from hell!


    "Oh no!? The Specters areing!? We need to leave this ce, now!"


    The old dragon moved toward the only door the throne room had, yet the moment he opened it, the Specters were alreadying toward the door.


    "They areing!? We have no way out of here!"


    "Block the door with anything you can!" Damian yelled.


    Damian tried to break the walls of the throne room, but it was impossible!? The special stone used to create the throne room was unbreakable, that was the reason why the room looked new.


    Hymot went to action too, and the image of a white dragon appeared behind her, shooting a breath of ice. It created a block of ice behind the door, which helped them hold the Specters for a while.


    "This might hold them for five minutes at max! What should we do now? Don''t tell me this is the trial?" Hymot said.


    Damian forgot about the door or the fact those Specters wanted to kill them, and looked for another way out. Despite the throne room looking like it only had one door, Damian knew that was a lie.


    "Help me look for a way out of this ce. It can be anything, even if it looks silly, try all of the possibilities!?You, old dragon, do you know something?"


    "Me? I don''t think there''s another way out!"


    "THERE? IS. KEEP LOOKING!"


    The king was the most important figure within the dragon society. That did not mean it was the strongest, but it meant they would do anything to protect it at all costs.


    So a throne room like that one had to have another way out!? What if an enemy attacked? The king would be locked inside, only waiting for his death?


    "There''s something written here, check this out!" Hymot said.


    Damian went close to her to see what she was talking about, and sure thing, there was something written on the side of the throne, yet in the dragon tongue.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "What does it say?"


    "It says: Only one man can sit in this throne beside me, my old friend from the Giant n, or his lineage if he ever gets one. If something happens with me or the dragons, the answers you want will be here."


    Damian''s mind worked at full speed, and despite wanting to hide his bloodline, that wouldn''t happen if the only way for their survival was sitting on the throne.


    "Hurry, the door is almost breaking!"

 Chapter 159 [Bonus ] Dragon King Room

    The door of the throne room was shaking as the specters attacked it with their full might. Hymot''s ice and the fact the door was made of sturdy materials were the only reason the door was still standing.


    "Hurry, please!" Hymot and the old dragon yelled, staring at the door and Damian.


    ''Fuck. If I don''t show my bloodline, then we are all going to die!''


    Damian wanted to keep it a secret, but the situation was not favorable for him, and it was showing it or dying, and that was not a hard choice to make.


    He activated his bloodline, turning into a massive giant, almost hitting his head on the ceiling. When Hymot and the old dragon saw it, they couldn''t believe it!


    "A-A giant!"


    It had been a long time since both Hymot and the old dragon saw a giant, and they never thought Damian would be one.


    As for Damian, he ignored their surprised gazes and focused on the task at hand ¡ª the situation wasn''t good for him to be losing time with useless things.


    He sat on the throne, just like the words carved on it said, and Damian hoped for the best.


    ''Please, be my lineage, please,'' Damian thought, crossing his fingers.


    It couldn''t be any giant bloodline, but the one from the giant who befriended the dragon king, and Damian had no way of knowing, only sitting and hoping it would work.


    After a few seconds of sitting on the throne, they all heard a noiseing from the ceiling. A passage on the roof opened, and adder fell from it.


    "It worked!? Let''s go!" Damian yelled, waking both Hymot and the old dragon from their thoughts.


    The shock of Damian being a giant left both of them stunned, only returning to their senses after Damian yelled at them.


    Damian was the first to climb thedder. Hymot and the old dragon followed right afterward.


    "Close it, close it," Hymot said.


    A few seconds after they climbed and closed that passage, the door of the throne room busted open, and a lot of specters went inside, looking for the trespassers, yet found nothing.


    Damian made a sign with his finger, ''shh'', to ensure both did not say a word.


    The specters were still down there in the throne room, so making noises could make them find their position.


    After a few minutes, the specters left the throne room, making Damian and the others sigh in relief.


    "What the fuck was that? Are you a giant?" Hymot said.


    "Sort of. I''m still as clueless as you are, but I hope you two won''t share this with anyone, right?" Damian said.


    "Of course not!? We dragons are long friends of the giants. Anyway, what is this ce? Did we finish the trial?" Hymot asked as she looked around.


    The crystal they got from the throne room supposedly would heal Hymot, but it was not something instant but a process, so they needed a safe ce for it, and sure as hell, it wouldn''t be inside the dragon city infested with specters.


    "Look, there''s a door there. Let''s go check it."


    Thedder let them to an attic with only one door, so that''s where they went to. Damian tried to push it, yet nothing happened.


    "It''s locked," Damian said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Try your blood. Maybe it can open the door just like you did when sitting on that throne. I don''t know. I am just guessing here," the old dragon said.


    It was not a bad guess, and Damian had nothing to lose, so he tried it! A short slime dagger was more than enough to cut Damian''s palm, and when he touched the bloody palm on the door, the door sucked the blood, and the door shone with a mysterious symbol.


    "It worked!"


    The door slowly opened, and what awaited them on the other side was a bedroom with other doors, looking like a house.


    "This might be the ce where the king lived, or at least one of his hidden spots!"


    It had everything one needed: a bedroom, a bathroom, a training room, and, of course, a small bookshelf.


    There was no kitchen ¡ª dragons did not need one ¡ª so Damian did not find it strange.


    Damian checked the books, thinking that those would be written on dragon tongue, and he would have to ask for Hymot''s help, yet once he checked it, it was not the case!


    "The books here are written in dragon tongue and giant tongue," Damian said.


    It was strange because he never studied the giantnguage, yet he knew it.


    ''My bloodline keeps surprising me,'' Damian thought.


    The old dragon and Damian were checking everything, but Hymot had to stop, leaning against the room''s walls, moaning with pain.


    "What happened? Are you okay?" Damian asked the moment he realized she was not looking great.


    "I-It''s the poison. It got worse after I used my powers to block the door from the specters¡­ I¡­ I think I will have to use this ce to heal!"


    Damian walked toward her, putting Hymot on his shoulder, helping her to walk toward the training room not too far from where they were.


    "We will keep watch until you recover," Damian said.


    "Thank you."


    Hymot sat inside the training room, and ced the crystal they got from the throne room on her chest, and then her body absorbed it!


    "Whoa!"


    Damian locked the door of the training room, and all they had to do was wait.


    Of course, they wouldn''t wait without doing nothing, so both Damian and the old dragon used their time to read the books inside that room.


    These would supposedly give them some answers, but even after they read all of it, Damian only confirmed what he already knew.


    ''So the underworld lord attacked both the giants and the dragons because of this golden key I have¡­ So I am basically their target now. But what is that golden key, anyway?''


    Damian did not know what was the function behind the golden key, its origin, or anything about it. Not even the dragons had that info, so where would he find it?


    "Damian, please!" Hymot yelled from the training room.

 Chapter 160 [Bonus ] Fucking A Dragon (R-18)

    The screaming from the training room did not sound like Hymot was in pain or anything like that, but Damian still hurried, opening the door as quickly as possible.


    "What happened?" he said, staring at Hymot, who was sitting on the ground.


    "You need to absorb me. This is the only way for me to survive!"


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Damian was clueless about that and couldn''t understand what absorbing her meant. Would it kill Hymot?


    "This crystal allows me to reborn, but I need to merge my spirit with someone, and I choose you! I will lose all of my strength, so please don''t abandon me!"


    "I will never do that. So what do we need to do to merge?"


    The moment Damian asked, Hymot''s cheeks were red, and she couldn''t say the words, only after gathering enough courage, "We¡­ we need to have sex."


    "¡­"


    That was not what Damian was expecting, and even he, who was a man with experience in that regard, did not know how to react.


    "Are you serious?" Damian said.


    Hymot couldn''t look at his eyes, "Yes, of course I am. I wouldn''t lie about this! Why? I am not attractive to you?"


    "You are, Hymot, you are," Damian said as he moved toward the training room door, locking it.


    The old dragon was busy doing other things, so Damian and Hymot would have some time together.


    "Did you do this before?" Damian asked.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® He did not know how it was for a dragon, and thinking about it was a little strange, but Hymot looked like a human, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    "I-I never did it," she said.


    "Never?"


    Hymot was a dragon that was old, like thousand of years old, and never had sex.


    "But you know how it is?" Damian said, as he took out his clothes, showing his muscr body to her.


    "I do."


    She focused on Damian''s body, and the moment he took off his pants, Hymot''s gaze met the manhood he had down there.


    -Hymot: ''He''s so attractive and his body is just¡­ What am I thinking? I shouldn''t find a human attractive. I am a dragon, after all. But I can''t help it, he''s¡­''


    Damian walked toward her, who was not in pain anymore, and he took out her clothes, showing her gorgeous body. Hymot had a pale skin, wless.


    Her boobs were so big Damian could use them as pillows, rounded, bouncing every time she breathe. Hymot''s nipples were reddish, making it look hot with her pale skin.


    "Can I touch it?" Damian asked.


    She nodded, picking up Damian''s hand and cing it on her boobs. Damian gently squeezed her boobs, making Hymot moan. It was the first time she was feeling something like that, and she liked it.


    "Let me take the rest of your clothes," he said.


    The upper part of her clothes were long gone, but the bottom part was still on. Damian drags off her pants, gazing at her pussy, tight and pink.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was lovely, and Damian couldn''t hold himself. He wanted to y with it, and Hymot wanted it too!


    In no time, Damian''s tongue was gently touching her pussy, and Hymot rolled her eyes with pleasure. ''This is way better than I expected!'' she thought, enjoying every second.


    The idea of sex was not new inside her mind, but she never did it, and despite the humans stating it as being good, Hymot believed it couldn''t be that good and humans were just overreacting to it.


    Yet now that she was experimenting with it herself, Hymot knew humans were not exaggerating.


    "Keep licking it, ahhh," she said.


    Damian knew the right spots to use his tongue on, and Hymot being a virgin. She wasn''t good at holding her orgasms, having one right after a few minutes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    She was not only a virgin, but someone who had never yed with her pussy before. All of those sensations were new, turning that experience into something she would never forget.


    "Can you suck me too?" Damian asked.


    Hymot did not know how to do it, but she still replied, "I can."


    Damian quickly exined to her the 69 position, and Hymot liked it.


    The first movements of her tongue licking Damian''s cock were messy, and despite her being bad at it, it made the blowjob even more pleasing to Damian.


    After a few minutes of Hymot licking and sucking the cock, she got more confident with it, so Damian got up from the 69 position, doing it standing!


    He moved his hips, face fucking her wildly, and Hymot gagged with the cock, losing her breath.


    They kept going for a few minutes, and Hymot orgasmed multiple times, yet it was not over. The pration was necessary if they wanted to merge, and so they did.


    "Please, fuck me. I want to feel it inside me for the first time," Hymot said, begging.


    She was on all fours in the middle of the training room, and Damian was right behind her, spitting on her vagina to make his cock slide more easily.


    "Are you ready?" He asked.


    Hymot nodded back like a slut. Her tongue was out, and she rolled her eyes.


    ''She''s a slut.''


    Damian grabbed his cock, aimed at her vagina, and prated. He went easier for the first times, but she was so wet that his dick easily entered, and in no time, Damian was hard fucking her.


    "Ahhh!"


    The sensation was something Hymot could not describe. She couldn''t believe she had lived so many years without experiencing that, yet she was d that her first time was with someone like Damian.


    As for Damian, he was experienced in it, yet the feeling of Hymot''s vagina was something else. It felt good, and he couldn''t hold his cum.


    "Inside me, please! This is thest part for me to be healed!" Hymot said.


    Damian did as she wished, sending a huge load of cum inside her vagina.


    "So hot," Hymot said, feeling the warmth of the cum inside her pussy, dripping on the ground.

 Chapter 161 Elves?

    The next thing that happened was incredible, and Damian was not expecting it! Hymot turned into a tiny dragon form, but not like an alive dragon, but more like a spirit.


    She flew toward Damian''s body, entering inside his chest! Damian felt a weird sensation, something he had never witnessed.


    ''What''s happening?''


    Damian heard from her something about merging, but he did not know it was literal.


    ''Can you hear me, Damian?'' a female voice echoed inside his mind, one that Damian knew.


    ''Hymot? Yes, I can. What''s happening?''


    ''For now, I will have to remain inside your body to fully recover, but soon I''ll be able to leave,'' she said.


    After that, Damian did not hear her voice anymore, only a few words. ''I need to rest.''


    She was still weak, therefore, time was needed for her to fully heal. Damian understood that, and despite feeling a little weird about having a dragon spirit inside of him, he tried to not think about it.


    "Is she okay?" the old dragon asked the moment Damian left the training room.


    Damian hoped the dragon did not hear the things they yelled inside the training room during their sex, but seeing how concerned the dragon was, he must have no heard it.


    "She''s fine. Hymot and I merged, and she is resting for now."


    "Good, good. Now, we need to leave this ce. Do you have any idea where to go?" the old dragon asked.


    Damian shrugged his shoulders. "You are the one living here. Why should I be the one with that information?"


    "Ehhh."


    They needed to find a way out, but before doing that, Damian and the old dragon took everything of value from the dragon king''s secret room, the books, and a sword Damian found.


    ''This sword looks cool, but old.''


    A rusty sword, Damian could no longer see the original color, but the handle looked like a dragon''s mouth, so it looked cool. Damian took it even if the sword turned out to be useless.


    ''I can take this rustiness away and use the sword as decoration or something.''


    There was another door, one Damian and the old dragon had yet to open, and what was behind was unknown to them.


    "Should we open it? What if there''re traps or something?" the old dragon asked.


    Damian already knew that geezer''s personality, and he was like a scared mouse.


    "It''s probably safer than outside with that many specters flying around, right?"


    "You''re right."


    They pushed the double door, and out of the many things they needed, the one behind that door was the most precious.


    "A portal! It must be the way out of this ce!" Damian said.


    "Who goes first?" the old dragon asked.


    "I go. Damn it, you are a freaking dragon, yet so scared?"


    Damian had no way of forcing the dragon to test the portal first ¡ª he was too scared to go, so Damian had to. And so he did, walking toward the portal and hoping for the best.


    He passed through the portal, and what awaited him on the other side was an unfamiliar cave, but the feeling Damian had there reminded him of the dungeon, so he guessed it was inside one of its levels.


    "Come, old man!"


    The old dragon passed through the portal after he was certain it was safe.


    "What''s your name, by the way?" Damian asked.


    They had been traveling together for some time, and the dragon had saved them back inside the royal library, yet Damian did not know its name.


    "I don''t remember anymore. I lost almost all of my memories and my strength¡­"


    "I''ll name you. Let me see¡­ Frederic."


    "Frederic? Where did you get that name?"


    "I don''t know. It just feels like the name an old dragon with thousands of years would have."


    "¡­"


    Frederic had no choosing in it, and that was his name. Despite the initial denial, he liked the name. It was way better than not having one, right? That was the start of his new identity, and his new life in an unknown world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian could not even start thinking of how to exin Frederic to the technologies like the Inte,ptops, cars, and so on.


    ''I will leave that to Vanessa¡­''


    They looked around, trying to find anything that would help them know where they were, yet it looked just like an ordinary cave, nothing special about it.


    Way different from the cave where Hymot was, which was at the top of a snowy mountain, and there were strange crystals inside. That one Damian and Frederic went after passing through the portal? Only rocks, bats, and bugs.


    "What''s this sound? Water?" Frederic said.


    "I''m not hearing it. Even a deaf dragon has a better hearing than me¡­"


    "Deaf? Who''s deaf? Deaf my ass!"


    Damian and Frederic kept moving toward the water sound. Frederic went first as he was the one hearing it ¡ª and after a few minutes, they saw the source of the noise.


    "A waterfall! A cave behind a waterfall, yet no one found this ce? No way."


    It was the most generic way of hiding something, and no one found it. Damian couldn''t understand it.


    "What level of the dungeon do you think we are in?" Frederic asked, as he knew Damian had more knowledge of it than him.


    "No idea. We will have to find a human settlement or any other race that does not attack us and ask. Let''s go."


    Damian activated his Telekineses, making not only him but Frederic fly, too! It felt good to finally do that again ¡ª the city of dragons restricted his flight.


    They passed through the waterfall, wetting their clothes, but there was no other way around it, so both just epted their fates.


    A forest, one with thick trees, as high as buildings. Damian liked the atmosphere of the ce, the fireflies flying around, the moss, and the sound of the forest. It was a peaceful ce.


    "I like it here. It feels safe, so why no one found that portal?" Damian said.


    Frederic was about to answer when many people appeared from the trees, some aiming their bows from the top of the trees. Others had jumped and were on the ground.


    "Stop right there!"


    The people who appeared out of nowhere had green clothes, and most of them had blond hair. What instantly caught Damian''s attention was their pointed ears, and he instantly knew who they were.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ''Elves!''


    It turned out that the cave they appeared in was in fact inside an elven forest, and that was the reason no one found the ce: elves hated outsiders who entered theirnd without an invitation.


    "Calm down, we appeared here by teleportation. We are not enemies!" Damian said.


    "Bullshit. There''s no way you can teleport to this ce. This is a sacred forest, therefore all teleports are locked!" one elf said.


    Damian knew it would be impossible to reason with them without proof ¡ª but he couldn''t show them the portal. The dragon city was not a ce for everyone to know its location.


    So what could he do? Fly away? That thought crossed his mind, and sure as hell crossed Frederic''s mind too, but it wouldn''t work. The elves surely had a top security all around the forest, and Damian did not even know what direction to choose.


    Also, flying away would make them look suspicious ¡ª more than they were already.


    "Take us to your leader. We are not enemies," Damian said, cing his hands up high.


    Damian descended from the sky, followed by Frederic, who was being controlled by him, so he had no option but to ept it.


    "Tie them."


    One elf went close to Damian and used a handcuff, one that was made of special vines, and it was so powerful Damian would have to use a lot of strength and time to break it.


    The elves kept aiming their weapons at them, and thatsted the entire way back to their vige, which was near to that area where they found Damian.


    Their vige looked exactly how Damian pictured it: houses on top of the massive trees, bridges connecting the houses, fireflies everywhere and other animals, as well as a crystal clear river with frogs jumping around it, some moss, and Victoria nts.


    It looked like it came straight from a book, but despite the magical and peaceful feeling the ce brought, that was not what Damian and Frederic felt at that moment.


    All the elves were staring at them, and outsiders were a rare asion ¡ª no one dared to enter the elven forest ¡ª so Damian was feeling tense, not knowing what to expect.


    Of course, if things went to shit, he would use all of his power to leave that ce with his life, but he hoped that the elven leader would be merciful.


    "Be respectful. We will meet the Queen now!" one guard said, pushing Damian and Frederic toward the biggest and most well-designed building in the vige.


    The first thing Damian saw when they opened the door was a gorgeous elf, staring at them with lovely eyes.


    ''She''s a goddess!''

 Chapter 162 [Bonus ] Trying To Scheme The Scheme Master

    The elf sitting on a throne inside that building was so beautiful! Damian stared at her face for a few seconds, forgetting the dire situation he was in, finding a moment of peace.


    "Hey!"


    Frederic whispered in Damian''s ears, and he was back to reality, staring at the elven queen, who, despite being gorgeous, was the person who had their fates on her hands.


    "So what happened?" the queen said.


    One guard who knew the entire story walked toward her throne, whispering to her everything that had happened to that point, including the fact Damian said he came through a teleport by ident.


    The queen listened to everything carefully, and despite having a guard on her ear, telling her what happened, her eyes never left Damian or Frederic, watching their every move and expression.


    "I see, thank you," the queen said as the guard bowed and went back to his position.


    She did not say a word at first, only staring at Damian and thinking.


    "There is a way for you to prove your innocence," the queen said.


    What came to Damian''s mind was something like ''show us where the portal you took is'', but no way Damian would do something like that. The dragon city was something humanity or elves were prepared for.


    "We have a treasure from the ancient elves. It can tell if the person asking a question is telling the truth or not. Are you willing to take it?" the queen said.


    Damian saw no other option to prove his innocence, and honestly, that item looked to be a way better thing than showing them the portal, so he was d there was another option ¡ª although he did not know if that idea would work or not.


    "Of course, queen," Damian said, slightly bowing to not act rude.


    The queen nodded with a smile of approval to Damian''s actions, and said, "Bring the crystal."


    One elf around the throne, one that dressed in a fancier way, moved forward and said, "My queen. We cannot use a secret treasure on two outsiders!"


    "Are you questioning my leadership?" the queen said.


    Damian watched, and could see a smirk on the elf''s face, yet he still said, "Of course not, my queen. You know what you are doing."


    The only elf who said something was that one. Yet others had a face of ''I have a few things to say'', but none of them had enough courage to speak up. It was like a battle for the throne or something.


    ''That has nothing to do with me.'' Damian thought as he waited for the item.


    After a few moments, an elf came back carrying a green crystal that had the shape of a leaf. It differed from all the other crystals Damian had seen in his life, enticing his curiosity about its origins.


    "Take it, and I will ask you the question," the queen said.


    The guards inside the queen''s throne room were ready to attack Damian if he tried to steal their treasure, closing all the way outs. Of course, Damian had no intentions in doing that, as that was stupid.


    He epted the crystal, carefully holding it, waiting for the queen to ask she wanted.


    "Did youe to this forest by teleportation?" the queen asked.


    "Yes, I did," Damian said.


    Nothing happened at first, and that elf with fancy clothes who spoke previously said once again, "I told you this was not a good idea. Why is an outsider holding our treasure?"


    Then, right after the elf said that, the crystal shone, meaning Damian had spoken the truth.


    "Great. You were telling the truth," the queen said as she walked toward him, taking the crystal back.


    Damian was d she did not ask further questions, like what type of teleportation or simr things ¡ª as that could lead them to the dragon city portal.


    "You two are wee to stay here as long as you need," the queen said.


    One guard walked Damian and Frederic to a tree house, one that would be their home for a few days. The guard or any other elf weren''t looking happy to have humans inside their vige, but if the queen said they could stay there, then they had to obey.


    "That was close. We can finally rest for a while," Frederic said as he jumped on the leaf bed.


    "But remember to behave here, and we cannot stay for longer. Let''s get some information and then leave."


    "Understood. But first, eat and sleep!"


    Frederic was rxed and thinking more about the food and the rest than anything else. Damian knew that any ce was dangerous, especially an unknown ce like the elven vige.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sure, the elven queen looked friendly, and Damian felt like he could trust her. But what about the rest? Especially that elf who went against the queen on her decision.


    ''Something is going on here,'' Damian thought.


    But even with all the concerns, Damian still had to eat and take care of himself, and seeing how no elves would give him food, he had to get it himself!


    "Stay here while I''ll go get us something to eat," Damian said.


    Frederic nodded with his eyes closed, almost falling asleep on his new bed inside the tree house. Damian rolled his eyes at that. ''Lazy old dragon.''


    ~~~~


    Damian was about to leave the elven vige perimeter when that same elf wearing fancy clothes stopped him.


    "Going where?" he said with an air of superiority.


    The look on that elf''s face made Damian disgusted, but he restrained himself from doing anything stupid.


    "Get something to eat. Is there a problem?" Damian said.


    "No, not at all. I just came to check if you are feeling alright here. You are, despite everything, one of our guests,"


    "I am Ailred Sarxisys, at your disposal."


    Ailred was one of the queen''s counselors. Therefore, he had an influential position within the vige. The vige Damian was in was one of the many viges of the elves inside the forest, but it was the biggest, the ce where the queen lived.


    All the other viges followed whatever the queenmanded. So Ailred being one counselor, meant he was one of the most influential elves within the entire area.


    Damian had been betrayed a few times already, so he knew when a person was faking it or not, and Ailred was just faking it. There was no kindness behind his words.


    ''He wants something from me or else he would note here to talk to me.''


    "It is a pleasure to meet you," Damian said.


    Ailred stared at him, displeased by the fact Damian did not share his name with him.


    "So you are heading out to the forest, right? I have a group of elves going on a mission for the vige. Can you perhaps apany them? It would improve how the elves see an outsider like you!" Ailred said.


    The scheme was well-thought, and Damian couldn''t refuse it. "Fine. Where are they?"


    "Right there," Ailred said, pointing at the gate nearby where four elves were standing, "I will take my leave."


    ''Bastard. Will they try to kill me or do something else?'' Damian thought as he moved toward the gate.


    Four elves were there, all male, with spears and bows on their backs, except for one who wore a robe and had no weapons with him. They did not look friendly from afar, but the moment they saw Damian approaching, all of them changed.


    "So you are the outsider? Just for you to know, I''m not like the other elves who dislike humans or outsiders. You are weed here," the elf said.


    The others smiled and nodded, agreeing with the statement. Yet Damian knew it was all an act and that these elves had something else in mind, probably an evil n made up with that Ailred.


    But why care? Damian was not worried about such weaklings. Four elves? That was a low number to take down someone like Damian, even if it was inside their territory.


    "So our task is to take down a beast who recently sheltered inside the forest, breaking the bnce, preying on weaker creatures," one elf said.


    Damian only nodded at that and followed them through a muddy path inside the forest.


    The elven vige was at the core of the forest, and the massive trees blocked the sunlight, so walking inside that ce gave Damian a strange feeling as if he was suffocated.


    It wasmon for the elves to live there, so the others who were with him looked fine, and in fact, were at home, but that was not the case for him.


    "You see this fallen tree? The beast destroyed it with its horns. It is a massive Fire Bull, so we have to defeat it or else the forest might be in danger," the same elf spoke again.


    That elf was like the leader of the group, so Damian said nothing and only nodded. The elves kept moving after exining that, but Damian crouched, analyzing the fallen tree they spoke about up close.


    ''Something is amiss.''

 Chapter 163 Killing Them All

    Damian analyzed the fallen tree, and it looked nothing like it has been destroyed by a beast. He was expecting them to lie, but so bluntly? What did they think Damian was? A stupid person?


    Anyone with some sense and knowledge would see the facade, and Damian was one of those people.


    "Come on, we are close," one elf said when it realized Damian was not moving.


    "I''m going," Damian said with squint eyes.


    He was not buying that bullshit, but still yed along with it. If they truly tried something against him, then they would pay!


    "Look! That''s the cave the beast is living in," the elf leader said, pointing at a cave.


    They all hid behind trees, crouching and staring at the cave''s entrance, looking for any clues of the beast. Damian was among them too, and the cave entrance ¡ª which was all mud ¡ª did not have a single footprint for the beast!


    Based on what the elves talked about, this beast should be big, so it would leave footprints with the weight of its body, yet there was nothing. The more Damian walked with them, the more clear it became that everything was a trap, and he was ready for it!


    "Let''s enter the cave, find the beast and kill it!" the elf said, gazing at the others, smirking.


    Damian, acting like the innocent youth he was not, and said, "Let''s go! Be careful, everyone!"


    The elves went inside first, and Damian followed. The cave looked like any other cave, with little to no lighting, some bats that would try nothing against them, and, of course, the bugs crawling on their legs.


    It also had many droplets, creating a non-stop sound of water hitting a stone, but that was it. There were no marks of a massive beast, or carcasses of what could have been the beast''s dinner. Nothing.


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" Damian asked.


    The elves could not hold it anymore!


    "Hahahaha, you are so stupid. Did you really think our lord Ailred would help? We are a step closer to get the throne from the queen, so why should he bother with an ant like you?" the elf leader said.


    "Right? If this was a real hunt, then we wouldn''t ask for the help of someone weak, like you, hahaha. How can humans be so stupid?"


    "You know what will happen now, right?" the elf leader said, waiting for Damian''s response.


    Based on Damian''s actions, they fully believed he would tremble with fear at that point, begging for his life or something alike, yet the first thing they heard was a maniacugh.


    "Hahaha," Damian said, covering his mouth, "I am sorry, but this is so funny."


    "What''s funny?" the elf leader said, moving his hand to his weapon.


    The elves felt something, a feeling of danger, yet it couldn''t possiblye from that youth before them, right? Damian looked nothing like someone dangerous, therefore the elves weren''t scared at all, having confidence in winning against him without problems.


    Also, he was only one against four elves, so the odds were against him too!


    "Did you lose your mind? It is understandable, considering you are about to die. I promise you a¡­ a slow death! Hahahaha!" the elf leader said,ughing.


    They allughed, having fun with the killing of Damian ¡ª that if they seeded with it.


    "Who should I kill first? The leader, right? If I deal with this piece of shit, then the others will lose their morality," Damian murmured to himself, catching the attention of the elves who already had their weapons ready.


    "What did you say? Kill me? I am the strongest here, and you are just a human brat!"


    Damian stared at him with a smirk. "Nice weapon you have. Can you borrow me?"


    Before any of the elves could react, Damian waved his hand, and the spear flew from the elf''s hand, going straight to his.


    "What? Give my weapon back!" the elf leader said, puzzled by what happened!


    Truth be told, none of the elves knew what Damian was capable of, but they thought he was just a weak human, judging by his appearance and how easily he got caught by the elves.


    How could they know they were facing a beast in a human''s skin?


    "Let me see if this is sharp," Damian said, tossing the spear toward the elf leader.


    The spear went fast toward him, the result of Damian''s extraordinary strength, yet it was not fast enough to hit the elf! The elf leader sidestepped the spear, feeling proud of himself!


    "Only that? You are nothing to-"


    He could not finish the sentence as the spear ¡ª which had missed ¡ª flew toward his back again, piercing it!


    "Aggr¡­"


    The elf leader fell to his knees without the strength to move. It was a nasty wound, one that would cost his life if no one did something about it!


    "Leader!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian wanted to break the morale of the elves by attacking their leader and showing his superior power, but it did the opposite! The elves were eager to revenge their leader, shooting arrows and dashing toward Damian with spear in hands!


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    They yelled like starved beastspletely crazy after seeing food for the first time in ages! It looked a little off, but Damian paid no attention to it, swiftly dodging all the attacks!


    If it was a spear, Damian would fly away from the attack. If it was an arrow, they would stop mid-air and fly back to whoever shot them. No matter what they did, the elves would never win against Damian.


    It reached a point where the elves were getting frustrated by their weakness, and they gave up!


    "Let''s finish this," Damian said.


    Damian aimed his hand at one elf, concentrating all of his power! The difference between his power and the elf''s body strength was vast, allowing Damian to rip off the elf''s arms and legs using only the power of his mind!


    The amount of blood and body parts inside the cave turned it into a horrific scene, and the remaining elves could not run! They were locked in ce, trembling with fear!


    "A- A demon!"


    The first thing that came to their mind as they gazed at Damian and what he had done was a demon! It couldn''t be something else!


    "Haha, I kind of enjoyed this¡­ Wait, isn''t this wrong?"


    Damian enjoyed doing that. It felt good, yet wrong at the same time!


    "Well, I have to do the same to do to make this look like an animal attack, sorry."


    Not only the first elf, but the others shared the same fate, all but one. Damian did the same to the leader and two more elves, but one remained alive.


    Why? Damian wanted answers! The leader was the one who would have the most knowledge, yet it would kill himself first and not say a word. But the shocked elves? They couldn''t think straight.


    "I-I know nothing!"


    Damian sat in front of the kneeling elf. "Are you sure? I can give you a quick death. Also, if you don''t spit it out, I will turn you into a zombie, unable to find the peace you seek."


    "What?"


    The elf did not know if what Damian said was true or not, but considering how he did everything against the expectations, the elf was not feeling like risking his future!


    "Okay, okay. Our leader started talking to someone a while back, and the n to take the crown from the queen started after that! If there''s someone who knows something, that''s the person!"


    "What person? How can I find it?"


    "You can find them south of the vige. 300 kilometers to the south!"


    "Good. Thank you. Rest in peace."


    Damian cut the elf''s head off, giving him a quick death. He still ripped the body apart to look more like a beast attack, and then he left the cave.


    He returned to the elven vige, and the moment he did, Ailred came to seek him.


    "So what happened?" Ailred said.


    Damian had destroyed his clothing and hurt his body before entering the vige, looking like he had been attacked by something!


    "W-We went to the cave they talked about, and something attacked us! It was not the beast they spoke about, but a dark creature! They are all dead, all of them," Damian said, kneeling on the ground, crying.


    His act was so good the elves who were watching the scene believed him, as no one would think Ailred would send him to a trap.


    "I will go check. Go rest for now," Ailred said, frowning his eyebrows.


    Damian returned to his room where he found Frederic, who was awake and waiting for the food.


    "So where''s the food?"


    "Right. I forgot about it," Damian said, pping his forehead.


    It turned into a mess real quick, so Damian did not even remember the reason he left the vige.


    Damian did not know where he could get them food, but then someone knocked on their door, and it was their savior!


    "The queen send you this to help you recover!"


    An elf brought them a feast!

 Chapter 164 Siora, The Naughty Queen

    The queen heard the word about the ident Damian had taken part ¡ª the killing inside the cave by a mysterious enemy.


    She got worried about him, especially after hearing how wounded Damian was, therefore she sent them a feast. It wouldn''t change the horrible things Damian saw, or bring back those they had lost, but it would at least help him recover.


    "Yummy! These elves may be pissed because we are outsiders, yet their food is tasty!" Frederic said, eating like a maniac.


    "Calm down. The food won''t disappear," Damian said.


    Damian was eating with him inside their temporary house, but his mind was in something else: the mysterious actions of Ailred.


    ''Ailred speaks with a mysterious group of people and now wants to take the power from the queen? This is not looking like something good.''


    The actions of that elf called Ailred were odd, and Damian wanted to find out more about it! He was not connected to the elves by any means, but helping them with that may grant him their friendship, which would ultimately help him leave that forest.


    That''s not even counting the amount of information the elves could share with him. ¡ª elves lived a long time, way more than humans, almost like immortal beings, so they knew more of the past, and the past was something intriguing to Damian.


    ''I''ll go look for those mysterious people tomorrow. For now, let''s just eat and rest.''


    While Damian and Frederic were resting, Ailred went to the cave he and his fellow partners in crime had decided to use to end Damian''s life, and when he arrived there, the scene made him throw up!


    "What the hell is this?" Ailred murmured, looking at the body pieces scattered on the cave.


    The scene was so disgusting; he threw up and took a while to recover. Only after a few minutes did he rpose himself and went looking for clues to see who or what did that.


    Damian was not on the list of people he saw as guilty.


    ''There''s no way that brat did this. This is the work of a beast or a cruel person. Could be the ones helping me get the throne?'' Ailred thought.


    It looked like something only a starved beast or a madman would do, and Damian did not fit any of those criteria, so Ailred''s search was aimed at something else, and not Damian.


    He looked around the cave, trying to see any tracks of the battle.


    ''Their footprints, and the footprints of that human after he ran away. The elves probably tried to hold the enemy, and the human did not stay to help. Well, not that he has the strength to help with anything,'' Ailred thought.


    Damian had prepared a fake track of footprints before leaving the cave. He used his Telekineses to float during the fight, so there were no footprints of him inside the cave. Therefore, nothing for Ailred to find that would lead to Damian.


    Everything was neatly nned by him. Damian would not kill those elves if he was not sure he would have the skill to escape.


    ~~~~


    The night came, changing the atmosphere of the elven vige. Every elf inside the vige already knew about the ident ¡ª Ailred returned after finding nothing, and the news spread.


    No one med Damian for running away, and were d at least one survived the attack, yet the question remained inside their heads.


    ''Who or what did it?''


    Ailred was trying to search the culprit by himself, using his connections and those who were against the queen, so the queen did not know about his movements.


    The queen did the same, and tried her best to get more answers from Damian, like by calling him to a private meeting inside her house.


    "The queen is waiting for you. Go in, but try something funny and we will attack you," an elf guard said.


    Damian only nodded and then went inside. The ce where the queen lived was not in the same building as her throne room, but a separated house at the top of the highest tree within the vige''s perimeter.


    It was a ce no one could enter, only those who had a personal invitation from the queen. The number of guards protecting the tree''s perimeter was incredible; the most secure ce within the entire vige.


    ''Why did she invite me? To get answers about what happened inside that cave?''


    That was the only reason Damian could think of why the queen had called him there. He did nothing else in his time inside the vige, and despite her acting friendly with him the first moment they met, that was it.


    "Excuse me?" Damian said.


    The living room of the queen''s house was gorgeous, with a couch made of elven wood with ornaments on it, and the sofa upholstery was of unknown materials, yet Damian could see it was softy just by looking at it.


    ''Let me try it.''


    Damian noticed the queen wasn''t there, so the most respectful thing he could do was wait in the living room until she arrives, so testing the sofa was the way to go.


    He jumped on it, and it was as good as he imagined.


    ''This ce may have lower technology, yet it is luxurious! I think a sofa like this one would be costly in Earth.''


    The ce even had paintings, making Damian wonder who the artist was because of how good the paintings looked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I painted them. Did you like it?"


    A female voice echoed behind Damian, and when he turned around to face the person, it was the queen.


    She only had a towel around her body to hide her parts, and her soft blond hair was still wet.


    Damian was surprised to see her undressed. That was not the way a queen would see her guests.


    "You painted it? A talenteddy you are," Damian said.


    The queen''s cheeks got red with thepliment, and she could not deny that Damian was a good-looking man.


    "I am queen Siora Favyre. Nice to meet you. Please sit and wait while I get dressed."


    "Damian, my queen," Damian said, bowing to her.


    Siora went to her bedroom to get dressed, choosing a long white and green dress that looked vulgar, showing her big breasts.


    ''Is she doing this on purpose to get answers from me? Ha, a delicate move, but it won''t work,'' Damian thought as he looked at her.


    She not only returned dressed, but with a cup of tea for Damian, who was still awaiting in the living room.


    "This is a tea from a special leaf only found inside the elven forest. You will love it, I am sure," Siora said.


    The scent of the tea was good, but Damian was unsure if it was a safe tea to drink.


    ''What if this is something like a paralyzing herb or worse? But I need to drink it or I will look rude.''


    "Thank you, Siora," Damian said, epting the cup of tea.


    He sipped it, and it was just like the queen said, delicious.


    "I liked it. Now, why did your highness invite me?"


    "Don''t need to act so respectful in here. We are alone," Siora said, smiling at him, "As to why I called you, I just wanted to know if you were okay, considering what you have been through recently."


    That was a discreet way to ask a question. Damian liked she was not pushing it.


    "Indeed, that was terrible and scary. I am d I survived," Damian said, sipping his tea again. "My energies are back all thanks to the foods you brought me."


    Siora chuckled, "That was nothing. You can stay here as long as you want to recover."


    "Really? Are you saying I can stay here with you?"


    The queen was once again with red cheeks, sipping her tea to mask her shyness. "If you want it, sure."


    It was then that Damian felt something was off with the tea. His manhood was getting harder without hismand.


    ''Aphrodisiac? No way! But she drank it too!''


    Siora and Damian chatted for some time. She tried to learn more about what happened in the cave, and Damian did everything possible to avoid the subject, like not telling he was the one who killed the elves.


    "It is gettingte. Maybe you should go," Siora said, getting up from the sofa.


    "But you said I could stay here."


    "Right, you can. Come, I will show you an empty room."


    The queen''s house was massive, so she had a few spare rooms, and Damian got one right beside Siora''s.


    "Goodnight. See you tomorrow," Siora said as she closed the door.


    Damian sat on the bed, but sleeping would not happen. The aphrodisiac tea Siora gave him made his dick hard, and he needed to relieve that umted energy.


    ''Masturbation. She wouldn''t mind, right?''


    He undressed and started doing it. Damian did not know, but Siora wanted to relieve the energy too, and she spied him through a small gap!


    All the rooms had something like that ¡ª it was a way to protect the queen from those who were staying inside her house ¡ª but Siora was using it for something else.


    ''His body is so¡­ Look at the size of that thing¡­ Ah, I want it!'' Siora thought as she moved her hand down to y with her pussy.

 Chapter 165 Investigation Time

    The queen watched the scene through the gap, and did many things during the night, but on the next morning when she met Damian again, she acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Good morning. How was your night? Was the bedfy?" Siora asked.


    "A perfect night! Now, if you excuse me, I''ll go see my friend," Damian said.


    Siora grabbed him by the arm. "Could you please leave through the secret passage on the back? I don''t want the guards to speak about this."


    Damian could understand why she would do that, so he nodded. "No problem. Show me the exit."


    The queen''s house had multiple secret exits that only the queen knew about, and now Damian would know one of them.


    It was a tunnel that led to a nearbyke, and before Damian knew, he was in the middle of the forest, alone.


    ''She thinks I did not see her spying yesterday. Siora, your time wille, hehe.''


    Damian looked at the clearke with no elf around. The weather was nice, so why not take a quick bath?


    "Where have you been?" Frederic asked the moment he saw Damian entering through the door.


    Frederic knew Damian would meet the queen, but he did not think it would take that long ¡ª he even thought about going after him, worried that something terrible had happened.


    "With the queen. But there are some things I want to share with you," Damian said, signing for Frederic to get closer.


    Damian exined about Ailred and how he spoke with mysterious individuals, and suddenly wanting to get the throne.


    "This is indeed strange. If we can help the elves with this, then having a powerful ally like them is quite useful. We could even know more about where we are," Frederic said.


    That was exactly the n Damian had in mind, and for the time being, he wanted to remain low profile inside the vige, but investigate the people Ailred talked to in the meantime.


    So he remained inside his house for the entire day, eating, resting, and chatting with Frederic. He did not practice his abilities for two reasons.


    One day of practice wouldn''t make a difference, especially if his mind was on something else. And he also did not want to share his abilities with the other elves.


    The secret of his prowess in battle would serve him great, just like it did back when those elves tried to kill him inside that cave.


    So Damian tried his best to not leave his house, and when he did not act suspicious, and when night came, it was time for him to leave.


    "Frederic, you stay here and act like your normal self. I will leave a clone on my bed sleeping, understood?"


    "A clone? How and why?"


    "There are elves watching us, so I need to ensure they still think I am inside the house."


    "Someone is watching us?" Frederic gazed through the windows, looking like a paranoid person.


    "I will be back as soon as I can."


    Damian went to their bathroom ¡ª the only ce no guards were watching ¡ª and created a clone with his slime ring.


    After that, both he and the clone went outside on the balcony, acting as if he was only watching the night and the fireflies.


    But the real Damian was invisible, and with his Telekineses, flew away from the vige, going toward the ce where Ailred supposedly met with others.


    "Look, he''s on the balcony. Will he finally do something for us to lock him in the cells?" An elf whispered.


    They were watching Damian''s slime clone on the balcony, hoping for him to leave the house and do something suspicious so that they had a motive to lock him in a cell, yet none of that happened, and Damian''s clone return to the house.


    "Fuck¡­"


    The guards weren''t looking happy after seeing Damian acting like that, with a few punching the trees to reduce their anger.


    "Ailred wants that guy locked, so we have to think of a way¡­"


    Damian did not know any of that happened, as he was more concerned with finding the people who had evil ns with Ailred.


    He flew through the elven forest, invisible with the help of his cloak.


    ''I only know the general direction, but what exactly should I be looking for here?''


    The amount of information Damian got was small, but enough for him to find something!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A cave, one that looked like an ordinary one, but it was not because there were two people with masks and ck-robes on the entrance, looking like cultists or something.


    ''Who are these people? And how did the elves not find this ce?''


    Damian did not believe the elves wouldn''t find that cave. They explored all parts of the forest, going for hunting and overall protection of theirnd, so a cave and people looking like cultists would be easy to find, yet no one did.


    ''Maybe they have a defense mechanism if strangerse close? If that''s the case, then these forests are probably filled with those people!''


    That was only a guess, but one that made sense. They had to have a warning prior to someone finding the cave to somehow flee or do something else for them to remain hidden.


    It was something Damian would do if he was in that situation.


    Anyway, finding the cave was only the first step, and the easiest. Damian still did not know who those people were, and what was their level of power.


    Bluntly entering the cave without proper nning would be a stupid decision.


    ''I have to find another one like them!''


    Damian wanted to get their uniform, but information, so he had to find a cultist or whatever those people were, but it had to be someone outside the cave, and alone.


    So he used his Slime Ring once again, replicating the cultist''s uniform and mask! It was not identical ¡ª the clothing was made of a living slime, so how could it be? ¡ª but the night was Damian''s ally, making it hard for them to spot the difference.


    Damian went all the way back, taking off his invisibility cloak, and walking like a normal person would.


    He was far from the vige but still far from the cave, yet someone appeared.


    "What are you doing out here? This area is my responsibility! Remember, a 20 km radius for each one of us! Gosh, are you new or something?"


    It was a man, and based on what it had said, Damian was in an excellent position to attack him!


    ''The next person is probably far from here, so he''s alone. Or is it a bait?''


    "Yes, you''re right. The upper chain ofmand sent me here to learn from you."


    "They did? Makes sense, someone else got a trainee recently and now I am gifted. Anyway,e, I will first show you my spot."


    Everything worked perfectly, and the man did not suspect a thing that Damian was not who he said he was.


    There was a tree not that far from where the man stopped Damian, one with a hiddendder leading to a cozy house inside the tree.


    "Where''s your ring? And why does your uniform look different?" the man said once they were inside the house, a ce with light,


    Damian prepared for a fight, but tried to circle the situation. "A new prototype. I am not only a trainee but a test subject of the new uniform. How does it look?"


    "Really? It looksfier and more badass than the one I have. Please, make this the new uniform for everyone. But what about the ring?"


    "Shortage. They said you would have one for me."


    "What? They know about my personal storage? Nothing escapes from them¡­"


    The man moved toward a small box, giving Damian a silver ring with a green stone on it.


    "Do you know how it works? Probably not. Anyway, this is a ring made using the crystals found deep within the caves beneath this elven forest. The reason we are here. Anyway, wearing it increases all of our senses, and that''s the key to notice any outsiders trying to find the entrance to the mines."


    Damian was surprised to see that the man shared that much information with him, and after he put the ring on his finger, it was all true!


    It was like the surrounding area changed, and Damian could even hear the sounds of the animals walking in the forest.


    Not only his hearing, but all of his senses improved!


    "Incredible, right? With this, you can see in the dark and hear the footsteps of anyone walking."


    Once the man said that, Damian noticed something. He could see in the dark, meaning the man before him could also, so his idea of using the night to make them not realize his outfit was different would not work.


    "Finally realizing it, right? A group ising toward us as we speak!" the man said,ughing.


    Everything up to that point was an act, and even the ring Damian received was only to make him lose time talking with the man.


    "Everything I told you is true, yes, but it does not matter. You will die today!"

 Chapter 166 The Queen Wants It (R-18)

    Damian was almost sure he had fouled the man, but was ready in case that did not work! He had previously created a slime dagger, and it was hidden right behind him, beneath the clothes.


    Everything happened instantly. In one moment, the man wasughing and acting as if Damian was already a dead man, and in the other, a dagger pierced his throat and a lot of blood spurted from the wound.


    "¡­"


    The man tried to speak hisst words, but the dagger had ripped his throat, therefore speaking was not something he could do!


    "This is mine," Damian said as he took out a ring from the man''s hand.


    He already had one, but why not pick up another one? Damian had a few friends and surely they would be happy to get that! Anyway, time was not on his side, so Damian only took that and left the hidden tree house as quickly as possible.


    The good part was that the cultists were far from each other, each one taking care of a specific area of the elven forest. So it was not like they were nearby and would find Damian within seconds.


    Damian had enough time to leave the area, especially with his invisibility and flying abilities, going high in the sky, vanishingpletely from the sight of anyone who tried to find him.


    ''So there''s a mine underground? This ring is quite extraordinary. I wonder if there are other useful things down there.''


    Upon witnessing the power of the ring, Damian became eager to investigate the mines and search for more helpful items. Going there wouldn''t cause any harm, and Damian was confident that nobody possessed enough strength to intimidate him.


    ''But what those guys have to do with Ailred and the throne? They want him in charge so they can explore the caves as they pleased?''


    That was the only exnation Damian could find at that moment, but if that was the case, then those crystals had other usages, and not only making rings! Or there was something else down there. Who knows?


    Despite wanting to explore it, Damian first returned to the elven vige ¡ª stealthily ¡ª and no guard noticed his arrival.


    Frederic was asleep, and now that Damian was back inside the elven vige, he could finally rx, certain that those cultists would not find him.


    ''Let me change back to my clothing,'' Damian thought.


    He destroyed the clone he made before leaving, and his cultist robe ¡ª one that did not look that identical to the original one. After that, it was time for Damian to rest and think about all the things that happened, and how to proceed, but as he was about to go on his bed, someone knocked.


    ''Who could it be?''


    Damian wasn''t scared of it being an enemy ¡ª he was inside the vige, so it should be safe ¡ª but was still curious who was looking for him.


    Maybe it was Ailred who somehow found something to put the me on him, or the cultists were also hidden inside the vige.


    But once Damian opened the door, it was someone he knew.


    "Siora? What are you doing here?"


    Siora, the elven queen, had a cloak and a hood on, as if she was hiding her identity.


    "I-I just wanted to talk with you. Come with me. There''s a ce I want you to see."


    "But won''t the guards see us?" Damian asked.


    "Don''t worry, they are eating, and the few that should patrol, I did a fake call to divert them. Come, quick!"


    Siora did many things to make their meeting possible, making Damian wonder what was she nning to do.


    Anyway, they left the vige in the middle of the night without no one seeing it. Damian was a little apprehensive the cultists would find them.


    ''They never saw my face, so it should be fine.''


    After they were out of the vige, and no guards were around, Damian whispered, "Where are we going, anyway?"


    Siora said nothing and kept moving until they reached a waterfall. The scenery was even gorgeous at night with the moonlight, the fireflies, and the night breeze hitting their faces.


    It looked straight from a fairy tale.


    "This ce is incredible! But what are we doing here?" Damian asked.


    Siora was jumping around, and already taking out her cloak, and what was beneath it was a bikini. "Jump in the water, of course."


    She ran toward the waterfall, and with each step, her boobs went up and down, catching Damian''s attention.


    "Come, I don''t think you want to miss this," she said as she jumped.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian still couldn''t understand why she did that. Was she still after answering about what happened in the cave? Did she find something, or was it something else?


    But obviously Damian would not miss the chance of swimming with a gorgeous woman like Siora, who had a perfect body, showing a lot with the bikini.


    While she had a bikini to use, Damian did not have a decent clothing for swimming, so he took off his cloak and went inside with his underpants.


    Siora could not help but gaze at his manhood, who was marking on the underpants.


    -Siora: ''It looks bigger than what I saw the other day! Maybe because it''s closer? Ah, why do I get horny near him?''


    She wanted to see Damian after seeing his naked body the other night, yet Siora couldn''t just invite him to her house again. It would be too suspicious, and she did not want the rest of the vige gossiping about it.


    It was something that had to be done in secret, and that''s why she called Damian during the night, and pulled some strings to make the guards look away, allowing the two to leave without problems.


    "This water is so refreshing! I loved it!" Damian said, sitting on the edge of the water pond beneath the waterfall.


    The night wasn''t as cold as Damian was used to ¡ª maybe the season in the elven forest was a hot one ¡ª so even though he was bathing during nighttime; the water was not cold.


    "It''s nice to go do something else and not always have to take care of all the elven viges¡­ I am an elf too, you know," Siora said.


    The burden of being the leader was heavy, and Damian knew that. He was only the leader of a small organization, the Dawn, yet it was already something tough.


    He couldn''t even imagine how it was for Siora, who had many elven viges to take care, and now she also had Ailred and the cultists who were up to no good.


    "I want to be me for one night. Siora, not queen Siora," she said, moving closer to Damian.


    She ced her hand on his chest, feeling his toned muscles. For someone who acted shy, Siora was going all out!


    It was only a touch at first, but in no time, Siora''s and Damian''s lips met, and their tongues intertwined in a warm kiss. Damian grabbed her by the waist, putting her on hisp.


    Their kisses became more intense, and before long, Siora''s soft hand was moving toward his manhood, touching it, and feeling it for the first time!


    "Is this your first time?" Damian asked.


    Siora nodded. She was horny to the point of wanting to take out Damian''s pants and feel the cock inside her.


    "Can I take your clothes off?"


    "Do you want to suck my big boobs? This queen will give it to you," Siora said, taking off the upper part of her bikini.


    Siora''s boobs were massive and rounded, and the moment she took the bikini off, they almost hit Damian in the face.


    She shoved them into his face, and Damian felt as if he was in the paradise, a soft and warmth ce he did not want to leave! Damian sucked both of her pinky nipples, and Siora moaned along with it.


    "Ahhh."


    Damian moved his hand on her down parts, touching her pussy while also sucking her nipples. The feeling of having someone else doing it for you was something Siora was not used to, but she loved it!


    "I want to y with your dick too," she said.


    "Go on. I am all yours tonight!"


    Siora quickly took out his pants, and the moment she had the dick close to her face, she could not help but to grab hit and use it to hit her cheeks.


    "So big," Siora said.


    She moved her hand up and down, masturbating Damian. Her hands were too soft, making it even better!


    "Can I suck it too?" she asked.


    Damian nodded, and Siora got to work, spitting on the dick and slowly putting it all inside her mouth. She pushed harder and harder the more wet it became, and Damian helped her by pulling her hair and pushing her head down.


    *Glub


    It was only the start of the night, and both Damian and Siora had plenty of nasty things inside their minds!

 Chapter 167 Pleasant Time In The Waterfall And Attack (R-18)

    Siora''s soft lips enveloped Damian''s dick, sucking all the way down. It was not a simple task to get all of his manhood inside her throat, but Siora did it, and was happy with it.


    *Glub


    The blowjob sounds echoed through the forest, and anyone who might be nearby would hear it ¡ª Damian and Siora hoped no one was there.


    Damian rxed near the edge of the water pond, enjoying the feeling of having a gorgeous elf like Siora sucking him. She also rubbed his dick using her big boobs. And hell, Damian loved that.


    "I want you to fuck me," she said, and then went to sucking again.


    She never had sex before, and the first person to taste her would be a human! The other elves wouldn''t be so happy about that if the information leaked.


    "You don''t even need to ask," Damian said.


    Damian got up, cing Siora near the edge of the water pond. She ced both of her hands on the ground, using it to equilibrate her body.


    It was a doggystyle position, and before long, Damian was piercing his cock inside her cave. The first time of hers had to be slow, so Damian only put a small portion of his cock, and the moment it went inside, Siora could not hold her moan.


    "Ahhh!"


    Siora felt something she had never felt before, and the feeling of having Damian''s dick inside of her was something she enjoyed to it most.


    "Faster, deeper," Siora said as she moaned.


    Damian increased the movement of his hips, going harder and harder. He looked down, and at the sight of Siora''s rounded ass, perfect skin.


    ''I have to do something about this,'' he thought.


    A pping sound echoed! The once pale ass turned red, and it was possible to see the mark of fingers on it!


    "Ahh, so rough," Siora said.


    They were going hard with the fucking ¡ª Damian was not scared of having to deal with something like babies as humans and elves couldn''t have ¡ª so he went like a madman!


    He grabbed Siora''s blond hair, pulling it as he pierced her with his manhood. Her legs were shaking, and her eyes were rolling.


    -Siora: ''Ahh, this feeling is something else. What will I do after he leaves my vige? Should I give up on everything and go with him? It would be worth it!''


    The knowledge about sex positions was something Sioracked, but Damian dly showed her all different ones, and the one Siora liked the most was the cowgirl!


    She loved to be inmand, riding on the cock and giving pleasure to Damian.


    Even though she was inmand, Damian did not stand still doing nothing. He grabbed her boobs, squeezing them and sucking her nipples.


    Siora loved the feeling of having the dick rubbing inside her pussy, and the number of orgasms she had were countless! Damian got close to cum as well, and she wanted inside of her!


    "Please, give it to me," Siora said.


    Damian did not see any danger in doing that, so he creampied her, filling her pussy with his cum!


    ~~~~


    The first thing they did after the sex was to bathe and clean their bodies from the sweat ¡ª Siora had the cum to clean, too.


    "How long will you stay with us?" Siora asked.


    She could not bear the fact that Damian would eventually leave, and maybe the two would never meet again! That was something she did not want, but what could she do about it?


    If Siora was an ordinary elf, then perhaps of her running away to go with him, but she was the queen, so it was impossible for her to leave.


    "I don''t know yet," Damian said as he put his clothing back on, "But there''s something I need to share with you."


    Damian had investigated those people who were working with Ailred, and seeing how they wanted to take the throne from Siora too, he wanted to help her.


    So he exined everything ¡ª not the fact he killed the elves, as that wouldn''t sound good even if it was for his personal defense.


    "What? Ailred is working with those people, and they want my throne? And what''s this thing about underground mines? I did not know there was something like that beneath our forest!"


    Siora had been around for a long time ¡ª elves had a lifespan different from humans ¡ª but despite that, she did not know about the mines under the forest.


    "I only know this, but don''t worry, I will do whatever I can to find more about it," Damian said, trying to calm her down.


    He did that not only to help her ¡ª they had a wonderful night of sex, but that was it. What Damian wanted was to learn more about the crystals within the mine, or what other things those people nned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I don''t believe they are doing all of this only to make these rings who enhance senses. The mines must have something else!'' Damian thought.


    "I will go back first to think about this whole thing. Wait a little to return or else people will link our arrivals," Siora said, kissing Damian on the lips and leaving.


    She had a lot to think about after everything Damian shared with her, especially how to deal with Ailred, a traitor elf who was living in the same vige as her, and talking with the enemy!


    Damian remained there, chilling by theke, feeling the night breeze and thinking about his next moves. There was no denial that he was missing home.


    ''I stayed a lot of time inside the Skyfall Tower and now here. When will I return? How are my friends?''


    He worried about Magnus, Aurora, Serana, and also about his organization, who was in the hands of Vanessa and Hazel. Was it prospering or did the Dawn face problems in his absence?


    While endorsed in those thoughts, Damian heard a noiseing from the surrounding area. The ring he had on his hand increased his senses, and the muffled sound of a branch breaking entered his ears.


    It could be an animal, but Damian wouldn''t take the risk of not going there to check, especially after spending some time with Siora. He immediately followed the noise, and with his Telekineses, Damian quickly found the culprit behind it.


    "Who are you?" Damian said as he tossed the elf against the tree, holding it using his Telekineses.


    "I-I was just passing by," the elf said.


    "Do you work with Ailred? What did you see or hear?"


    "I-I don''t know what you are talking about."


    The elf was telling the truth and did not know what Siora and Damian talked about or did that night, but the chance was still there, and for that, Damian could not take the risk.


    He twisted his hand, breaking the elf''s neck, killing him instantly.


    ''Where do I bury this one?'' Damian thought, looking like he had done nothing wrong.


    ~~~~


    "What took you so long?"


    Frederic was still awake ¡ª something Damian did not expect ¡ª and was worried after noticing that Damian was not at home.


    The night with Siora took quite a while with the two having fun in the waterfall, but the appearance of that elf made Damian took even longer, having to deal with the body afterward.


    "I will share with youter. Who knows, maybe someone is listening," Damian said.


    "No problem."


    Damian went to bed and did not know what woulde to him the following day.


    "Guards, prepare for battle! Protect the children!"


    Damian woke up hearing a lot of screamsing from outside, and the vige looked as if it was in chaos. He gazed through the window, and saw the guards evacuating the kids, the woman, and all the others who could not fight.


    The guards were trying their best to hold against the beast horde that appeared out of nowhere.


    "What should we do?" Frederic asked as he looked through the window at Damian.


    The wisest decision would be to leave and not help anyone, but Damian wanted to get the elves'' help and information, and abandoning them did not look like it would bring him that.


    "Let''s go outside and do what we can. But if we are in danger, we will leave."


    Damian and Frederic left their houses and went to the front gate where the elven guards were facing off the beasts.


    Theirmander, a talldy, instantly saw the two and was surprised to see they did not flee.


    "Are you two here to help?" she asked.


    "Yes. What''s the situation?"


    "A horde of beasts attacked us out of nowhere, and it is the same thing in other viges as well! We are all working together to move from the viges to our major city."


    "What can I do? Attack the monsters?"


    "Yes, please!"


    The situation was not looking good; beasts were crawling the trees and the vige''s walls, and Damian even saw an elf get eaten alive!

 Chapter 168 [Bonus ] Saving The Elves

    The origin of the beast''s attack was still a mystery to everyone. It all happened suddenly, and in no time, all the elven viges got attacked by all different beasts!


    Damian was also surprised to see it happen, and could not help but think someone was behind it. But there was no time to think about that, and the thing Damian concentrated his efforts on was to help deal with the beasts!


    "Ahhh!" an elven guard yelled as he saw a ck panther pounce toward him.


    In his mind, there was nothing he could do about it to prevent the oue, so he closed his eyes and epted the fate, yet nothing happened.


    He remained there for a few seconds, waiting to feel an immense pain and then die, yet it did not happen. Once the elf opened up his eyes, the ck panther was floating, unable to move.


    "What?"


    A youth appeared out of nowhere with his palm aimed at the panther.


    "Are you okay?" Damian asked.


    For a moment, the elf didn''t care if Damian was another elf, or a human. He was d someone saved him, and in his eyes, the human outsider was his savior.


    "I-I am fine. Thank you!" the elf said, almost bowing.


    "No need for that. Let''s work together to guide everyone to safety."


    It was a simple sentence and act, but as Damian went flying around the battlefield, saving all the elves and killing all the beasts he could, everyone saw him as their own.


    "Hurry, our carriages are ready!"


    The guards ¡ª Damian included ¡ª were fending off the beasts while the civilians gathered the important stuff, prepared the carriages, and got ready to leave.


    Once that was done, the guards ran toward the carriages ¡ª there were 6 carriages in total ¡ª and flew away!


    Yes, flew away. Damian was quite shocked to see the griffins in front of the carriages pulling them up toward the sky! It looked magical, and a decent way of transportation.


    ''It would be almost impossible for us to evacuate everyone through the forest. Too many obstacles and more beasts.''


    Damian was about to enter one of themon carriages when Siora appeared, and call him out to her own carriage, which was the smallest one ¡ª it was meant only for her, so there was no way the size wouldpare to the rest who held many elves.


    If it was before the fight, people wouldn''t react well to have an outsider alone with the queen, but after everything Damian did to help them in a critical moment, they did not mind.


    "Siora, what''s happening? Have any idea?" Damian asked the moment he stepped inside.


    Siora was sitting on a couch inside the carriage, and the insides of it looked like a small bedroom.


    "I don''t know yet¡­ but I bet Ailred has something to do with this. Fuck."


    She punched the couch to venture her anger.


    "But we are safe now, right? I mean, themander said all the elves will evacuate to a city or something."


    That was what Damian heard from themander, but he did not know if it was true or not, and now that he thought about it, if the elves had a city like that, why did they live in viges, scattered throughout the forest?


    "That''s the problem. We cannot enter the city¡­ Well, at least the beast horde will not get to us there, I hope."


    "What do you mean, we cannot enter the city?"


    "One of our kind, a long time ago, did things that infuriated our mother spirit, the tree of life, and for that reason, we are banished to enter the city,"


    "But the mother spirit left, like most gods or powerful beings, but it had been so long that other powerful beasts had taken our city as their home. We do not have the strength to go there and fight them."


    It was not what Damian was expecting, yet was worse. Where would the elves go if not their home city? The beast horde killed many of them, and their viges were gone! Even if they returned to rebuild it, the beasts would attack again and again, until their strength was over, and they all perished.


    "Maybe I can help you with that? Of course, I wouldn''t do it for free," Damian said, staring deeply into Siora''s eyes.


    He liked Siora, but doing something dangerous like that without a reward? No way. Damian did enough already by helping the elves evacuate, and that was enough of his kindness for quite some time.


    Siora saw how well Damian handled the beasts during the prior battle, and that undeniable meant he had powers the other elves did not. So, stood there, thinking for a while.


    "I can give you information, all the things we elves know. We have a library within the city that you can ess."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "There are many treasures inside the city too, so you can have anything you want, but please don''t take everything from us."


    "And¡­ there''s something else, but you will have to be worthy to get it, so I cannot promise you that or share more information about it for now."


    Damian listened to everything, and after a while he nodded, "Fine, that''s a decent reward, but if the situation inside the city is something I cannot handle, then there''s nothing we can do about it."


    "I know."


    Siora counted that Damian would have the means to reim their city, and she would do anything to help him, but if he turned out to cannot seed, then Siora had to ept the elven race of fate.


    After talking about the terms of their agreement, Damian sit on the couch, closing his eyes to rest. ording to Siora, it would take them three hours to reach their destination.


    ''This forest is bigger than I thought!''


    The griffins flew faster than Damian, yet it would take them three hours of constant flying to reach the ce where the city was.


    ~~~~


    Damian looked through the carriage''s window and could not believe what he was seeing! A massive tree, so high that it reached the clouds!


    "Is this the city?" he asked.


    Siora was also looking through it right beside him. "Yes. The city is at the top, above the clouds. I think it is safe inside the base of the tree, but how''s the city we do not know?"


    The carriages flew toward the tree, stopping at the base. It was so big inside that it could fit all the carriages, and the elves could live inside!


    Not only the elves from the tribe where Siora lived, but all the other survivors. Soon, other carriages arrived at the tree, and all the surviving elves met.


    Damian noticed that the number of survivors from the other tribes wasn''t as high as the one he was in.


    ''The difference I made is huge.''


    Every single elf that arrived went to meet queen Siora. Some were crying, others happy to be alive, but all of them still had a lingering doubt: how would they conquer their city back?


    They were relieved to arrive there with their life, but despite solving one problem, another one was at their door. It was hard not to feel discouraged, but Siora tried her best to ease their minds, speaking about Damian. Who would help them?


    "A human outsider?" one elf said.


    The elves from other viges were ready to speak bad things about Damian and Frederic, but the elves Damian helped came to speak for him, sharing the good deeds he did during the attack.


    It did not make the other elvespletely happy with him there ¡ª Damian would have to get their trust just like he did with Siora''s vige ¡ª but it was enough to make them feelfortable near him.


    "Are we going to an unknown city, just the two of us, to probably fight against many beasts?" Frederic said.


    Damian and Frederic were alone, looking toward the top of the tree.


    "Yes, correct. Let''s go."


    A portal was inside the tree in a separated room. Some guards were standing before it to avoid any outsiders or elves to use it. It was not safe until the problems within the city were over.


    "Are you the human who will conquer the city back to us?"


    "Yes."


    "Best of luck to you, and if you seed, then my thoughts regarding you will change. But be careful there," the guard said, opening the door for Damian to go inside.


    Frederic was not feeling like going inside the portal ¡ª he was a dragon, but a scared one who rarely went intobat ¡ª but Damian was there to push him.


    "Let''s go, old dragon. We will be okay."


    There was nothing that would save Frederic. Not a single excuse to make him stay, so in the end, he epted his fate and went inside the portal with Damian.


    In one moment, they were at the tree''s base, and in the other, near the top. It was a ce devoid of light, and in the darkness, Damian could see many red eyes staring at him.

 Chapter 169 Exploring The Elven Capital

    The many red eyes staring at Damian and Frederic sent a shiver down their spines. Well, more in Frederic''s spine, as he was a dragon, yet was as scared as a mouse.


    "Damian, what should we do?" Frederic asked as he moved behind Damian to hide.


    "Calm down, old dragon. Just because the beasts have red-eyes it doesn''t mean they are scary. Look," Damian said.


    He moved his palm toward one of the beast, pulling it closer to them. It was not a scary beast like Frederic imagined, but a rabbit.


    The rabbit wasn''t normal. It hadrge sharp teeth, resembling a shark''s. But it wasn''t as terrible as Frederic had first imagined.


    "Rabbits, haha. Of course," Frederic said, sighing in relief.


    The rabbit floated in front of Damian, trying to bite him, yet could not. A funny scene to witness, and the other rabbits ran away after realizing Damian was not someone they could mess with.


    "What about this one? Let him go too, right?" Frederic said.


    Damian listened to it, yet did not mind. He had other ns for the little one, like controlling his mind!


    A mental connection wasn''t hard for Damian, and in no time, the rabbit had to obey his orders, and they could also speak mentally!


    <Human, how are you doing this?>


    <Do as I told, and you can go. Now, what dangers lie inside this ce?>


    <Here? The outskirts of this city is where we, the weaker beasts, live. We have amunity here, and we don''t go near the center of the city because that''s where he lives!>


    <He? Who?>


    <A Demon! A winged demon who controls everyone here! The good part is that he rarely eats, so that''s why we all can reproduce and prosper inside this ce.>


    <Is there other dangers I should be wary of?>


    <Well, it is not like this winged demon is the only powerful thing here. Sure, hemands everyone, but in the main parts of the city, there are other types of things. Right, a few adventurers arrived here a few days ago!>


    <Other humans? Did they wear ck robes and masks?>


    <Ehh, no. Do you need something else or can I go?>


    <You can go, but if you see something strange, let me know.>


    Damian broke the connection so that the rabbit did not have to listen to all of hismands, but he still kept some of it, allowing him to see what the rabbit saw.


    He did not know if that would help with something ¡ª the rabbit did not get near the inner part of the city anyway ¡ª but it did not cost him to try, so why not?


    "So what happened? Why was that rabbit looking at you as if you were its father?" Frederic asked.


    The exchange of words between Damian and the rabbit went fast, but Frederic still noticed how the two were looking at each other as if they were talking.


    "It seems there''s a winged demon in the main part of the city that rules over all the other creatures here. He is not the only one that might be dangerous to us, but he''s the one we should pay more attention to."


    "Winged demon? The rabbit told you that?"


    "Hum."


    "D-Did he say the name of the winged demon or something?"


    Damian could not help but noticed how apprehensive Frederic looked and sounded, wondering what was the reason behind his fear.


    "Do you know this demon?"


    "I mean, winged demon is not because he has wings. Well, he has wings, but that''s a title in the underworld! So he could be one of those demons, and they are powerful!"


    ''The underworld¡­''


    The underworld was a realm that went from unknown to Damian''s worst enemy! The underworld lord coveted the golden key Damian possessed, though he had no clue of its purpose. This made Damian their number one enemy, and now a powerful demon had invaded the city!


    "I think returning is the best option for us. You certainly agree with me, right?" Frederic said.


    He was not wrong. If Damian loses the battle, he could lose the golden key and risk something worse.


    But there was also the other side of the coin. The winged demon could have answered what the golden key was, or at least hints of where Damian could find more about it, so that was also an opportunity!


    "No, we must continue. If things getplicated, we can leave."


    "Leave? Against that demon? No way!"


    "Damn it, old dragon. Aren''t you a mighty dragon?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I was! I am now weak and rusty!"


    Damian couldn''t believe his mission partner was a dragon that could not fight. A weak dragon! If anyone heard that, they would think it was a joke.


    "Either way, we must continue. Let''s go! Oh, another thing, the rabbit saw another group of humans here a few days ago."


    "Humans? What are they doing here? Looking to die?"


    "Hey, I am a human too!"


    "Ehh, right, I forgot about that."


    "¡­"


    After deciding they would continue their journey, Damian and Frederic moved from their starting location.


    There were four massive branches of the tree which acted like four towers, and Damian was inside one of them. Then, another branch led to the major city, and there, many buildings were settled.


    All the buildings were made of wood from the same tree, and Damian knew the quality was good as nothing changed.


    Sure, the vegetation had overgrown as there was no one there responsible for trimming it, but the buildings themselves looked like new ones.


    On his way to the city''s entrance, Damian could not help but look down, seeing the clouds beneath him!


    "This ce is higher than the clouds! How does the rain works here?" Damian asked.


    Frederic also lived in a flying city, so he said, "At least back in my city, the rain was artificial. Some dragons could produce it, and we had a crystal that could do that as well. I guess the same thing happens here."


    Despite them not having the technology Earth had, Damian had to give them credit for being able to produce such magical things! Those types of things were hard to produce, even with Earth''s technology, and the help of superhumans.


    "I see. At least you know some things, old dragon," Damian said jokingly.


    They kept moving toward the city, and once they arrived at the first set of buildings ¡ª not big ones but more like houses ¡ª a beast came flying toward them!


    It was a snake with two wings, and its fangs were as big as a human leg!


    "Watch out!" Damian yelled.


    The snake tried to pierce its fangs at Frederic, but he swiftly dodged to the side, looking like he was flying.


    "My turn now!"


    Damian pulled out a grimoire from his spatial ring, making it float above his hand. He channeled its energy, creating a Bone Spear, tossing it right into the beast''s head!


    The speed at which he did the moves was incredible, and different from when he was unexperienced. His casting speed was way faster, giving the flying snake no chance of survival!


    It pierced through the snake''s head, making it fall from the sky, lifeless.


    "What was that? You know this type of magic? Damian, you know this is something from the underworld, right?" Frederic said.


    "Oh? You mean they are the ones who created this?"


    "Yes, but many other humans and even other races practice this type of magic. This is nothing for the faint of heart. Are you sure you want to keep learning this?"


    The way Frederic spoke would certainly make anyone else stop practicing it, but Damian? No way! A necromancer was his favorite ss from the games he used to y back in Earth, so that type of magic was like a dream to him! He would pursue the path no matter what happened.


    "Thanks for the advice, but I will keep practicing it for now. If something bad happens, then I will stop," Damian said.


    It wasn''t entirely true ¡ª he would not stop even if something bad happened ¡ª but it at least made Frederic rx, and not ask further questions.


    After dealing with the beast, they kept exploring some of the nearby houses to see if there was something inside, or beasts hiding, waiting for a chance to kill them.


    They found beasts, but dead ones, all scattered inside the houses or on the streets. It was like someone had passed through that ce killing everything!


    "Could it be the group of adventurers you talked about?" Frederic asked.


    "It should be. I am surprised they are still alive."


    If the demon was that strong, and the adventurers were still alive, that could only mean they were powerful, or the demon had yet to find them.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    A scream came from one house near where Damian was! He exchanged nces with Frederic, and they both headed toward where the sound came from.

 Chapter 170 Humanity Is In Danger

    The screams came from a direction somewhat far from the house Damian and Frederic were, but they were so loud it sounded as if it was right beside them!


    But they ran toward it and everything became clear after they arrived.


    A man was holding the house''s door, trying to keep it steady against the creatures that were pounding on the door, trying to get inside and ripped them apart!


    "Hold on, Chris. We are trying to find another way out!" a female voice came from inside the house.


    It was undoubtedly one person who screamed.


    "A party of adventurers. What should we do?" Damian asked.


    He wanted to hear Frederic''s opinion about it, as despite being a cowardly dragon, he knew things, and was experienced with life.


    "The number of beasts does not look like a problem for you, so your strength is superior, meaning we have nothing to worry about if they try to stab us in the back. And if you save them, they will be grateful and share the things they know with you!" Frederic said.


    Frederic was not concerned about the beasts themselves ¡ª it wouldn''t be him who would go there to fight them.


    "I see. Wait here."


    The beasts trying to destroy the door were big mushrooms of purple color. Just by looking at them, Damian knew they were poisonous, so getting near them was not the best idea.


    ''Should I do some necromancy stuff? Nah, that would scare them. Let''s go with the old-fashioned slime weapons.''


    Damian activated his Slime Ring, creating a dark-colored bow and arrows. He was not the best of shooters, but had learned it when he was younger.


    Not that it mattered! Damian shot the first arrow and adjusted it using his Telekineses, making it hit the right spot on the mushroom''s head.


    Purple liquid came out from the mushroom''s wound, and Damian hoped it was a good sign.


    He shot again, and again, and again. Five mushrooms were trying to enter the house, and once they realized someone was shooting them, they tried to turn around to get to Damian, but it was toote.


    The wounds on their bodies were too much, and it was not like Damian was shooting at close-range. All the mushrooms died, and when the situation calmed down, the survivors inside wondered what happened.


    "Chris? Did they stop busting the door? Is this a trap?"


    It made little sense, and all of them knew how some beasts were smarter than others. Could that be a trap?, and none of them will take the risk.


    "Hello?" Damian said, stopping in front of the door.


    The adventurers were more than shocked to hear a human voice! No one should be there with them. No one was crazy enough to venture into the lost city of the elves.


    Chris, the man holding the door, opened it up a little, just enough to gaze through a gap, seeing the handsome face of a youth.


    "An adventurer is here! Are you a superhuman from Earth?" Chris asked, opening more of the door.


    "Yes, although it''s been a while since thest time I returned."


    Chris gaped at his mouth and widened his eyes. The seeing of an adventurer who spend a lot of time inside the dungeon yet was still breathing was something as rare as a phoenix feather.


    "Can Ie in? This older man is with me," Damian said as he turned around, "Frederc!"


    Frederic was beside him in no time. "Don''t scream or else this will attract more problems."


    Just like always, he feared the beasts.


    "Chris, who are you talking to?"


    Two girls came from inside the house, one looking simr to Chris. It wasmon for people to venture inside the dungeon at parties, as it was easier to survive.


    Sure, they would have to split the rewards, but a group of people had the power to aplish more arduous tasks, meaning more profit in the end.


    "These two adventurers are the one who saved us. Come," Chris said as he opened the door to its fullest.


    Once inside, Damian analyzed the three adventurers, seeing how they looked, acted, and what powers they could have!


    Chris and Polly were siblings ¡ª Damian could tell they looked alike, both being red-heads. Polly had freckles on her cheeks, and Damian found it sexy.


    As for the other girl, Judith, she had long curly ck hair, and did not lookfortable with strangers.


    "So what are you three doing here, anyway?" Damian asked.


    Damian had a simple goal in mind: help the elves and try to learn more about the golden key.


    But what about those three adventurers? It did not seem right for someone to aplish such a hard task, like exploring the lost elven city.


    "I can''t give you too many details, you know, the contractor won''t let me," Chris said, apologizing, "but he wants some kind of grimoire. I did not know something like magic existed, anyway."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Grimoire!''


    Could it be like the one Damian possessed? If that was the case, then Damian wanted the grimoire for himself! It would be an incredible addition to his collection.


    But Damian did not show his greed, and instead said, "No problem. We have something we want in the main part of the city, so maybe we can help each other?"


    "Really? That would increase our surviving potential!"


    "So, what can you tell me about this ce?"


    ~~~~


    It got dark pretty fast without them noticing, so Damian and all the rest spent the night inside the house. The surrounding area was cleared ¡ª Chris, Polly and Judith worked hard for that ¡ª so it was the safest ce they could find in that dangerous city.


    Chris hade with a backpack with some essential needs, like a sleeping bag! He even had spare ones in case the ones they used got destroyed or something.


    "Thank you," Damian said, receiving the sleeping bag from Chris.


    They put an oilmp in the middle of the house to make it brighter, and all the sleeping bags around it.


    "So I just go inside and sleep?" Frederic whispered to Damian.


    "Yes. Don''t you have these for dragons?"


    "Why would I sleep in a cocoon? You humans are so strange."


    "Good night, everyone. And Damian, thank you for taking the watch tonight."


    "No problem."


    Chris and his party had been inside the city for a few days. They were tired, so Damian said he would take the watch for the night.


    Not that difficult for him to stay a few days awake without losing his capabilities, so one day would do no harm.


    He ced a chair near the only window the house had, near the front door, and observed everything. If any beast did any move, he would know.


    After thirty minutes of boredom, Judith appeared out of nowhere, cing one chair beside him.


    "I couldn''t sleep. Can I stay here for a few minutes?" Judith said.


    "Sure."


    Damian saw no problem with that, and the two said nothing, only staring through the window, seeing the night outside. It was gorgeous! The clouds were beneath the city, so the sky was as clear as ever!


    Of course, everything was fake ¡ª or at least people did not understand how it worked. The dungeon was still a mystery to everyone.


    "You said you did not visit Earth for quite some time. Are you also here, on the tenth floor, for the human settlement? It would make sense considering the Earth is about to end¡­ All the people important to me are already on the tenth floor as well!"


    The moment Damian heard that, his mind stopped, and he could not concentrate on anything else. What did Judith say? Earth was about to end? Damian did not know about that, and it sure sounded like bullshit!


    "What do you mean, about to end? What''s this bullshit?"


    "You didn''t know? Well, this discovery happened five days ago."


    "Enlighten me."


    Judith gave a deep breath, and then she said, "Apparently, a powerful beast will soon return and step foot on Earth, and that''s why everyone is leaving for the tenth floor where the human settlement is!"


    "But don''t we have powerful superhumans too? Everyone should get together and face this beast!"


    She moved her head. "not that simple. The beast is beyond our limits, and maybe only those humans who are in the deep levels of the dungeon have the power to face it. Also, based on the research, this beast will send an attack and freeze every human forever! That''s why we need to leave Earth."


    What she said sounded absurd, but what if? What if that happened and Damian was not fast enough to return?


    Judith noticed his face, and tried to calm him down, "Remember what I said about the tenth floor being where the humans live? All major settlements have a portal back to Earth. That''s how they are bringing everyone down here,"


    "After we leave this city, I can show you and then you go back to Earth and bring everyone you care about."


    "Are they bringing every single human?"


    "They are trying, but it is impossible, I guess. The tenth floor isrger than Earth so we have enough space and resources. The only problem is the mess¡­"


    Damian was still shocked and in disbelief!


    ''I need to get the hell out of this ce and go see if what Judith''s said is true or not!''

 Chapter 171 Khalrog, A Demon

    Damian and Judith talked for some time before she returned to bed again.


    As for Damian, he was d he was the one on watch duty because after what he heard from her, sleeping would be something impossible for him!


    ''I need to leave this ce as fast as possible!''


    Damian was determined to explore the city and finish the task safely, not wanting to rush and risk death.


    But now? That thought was miles away from his head, and what he wanted was to rush, do whatever he had to, and then leave to find a human settlement, and return to Earth!


    So when morning came, Damian suggested all of them moved toward the center of the city! Judith knew why Damian wanted that, so she did not vote against it.


    Chris and Polly, the two siblings, were tired of being inside that city for days. Everyone wanted to leave, so they saw no problems in rushing toward the main part of the city.


    That was their goal, and after cleaning the outskirts of the city, the main part was the only thing left for them.


    "Fine. But let''s work together to avoid casualties. Everyone, stay focus on the surrounding, as we do not know what beasts lie inside," Chris said.


    After a quick bite in the morning, all of them left the house, moving toward the major city.


    As they walked through the streets, they could not help but notice the silence, and how devoid of beasts the ce was. It shouldn''t be the case for a city infested by beasts.


    "Anyone has any guesses why this is happening?" Judith asked.


    No one answered. A mystery, that was, but one which came in handy. If there were no other beasts around trying to pounce from the darkness and rip their throats, it also meant it was safer to reach the main part of the city.


    "I think this is the ce," Chris said as they all stopped before an immense building.


    The building once belonged to the ruler of the elves. A massive ce, all made of the wood from the Tree of Life, and settled near its core.


    When the elves still lived there, they could go nowhere without permission.


    "Shall we go inside?"


    While Chris'' party wanted to find the grimoire who should be inside the elven pce, Damian wanted to kill the winged demon and get done with it.


    ''He is probably inside the pce too,'' Damian thought.


    All of them had a reason to enter the elven pce, so that''s why they marched toward it, always watching out for their surroundings. Who knows, the beasts may appear out of a sudden.


    It was at that moment something came out from the sky! Damian stared at it, and the creature looked like a horrific gargoyle, one that would be present in any men''s nightmare.


    "What''s that?"


    No one recognized it, no one except Frederic, who stepped back, almost shivering with fear.


    "T-This is lord Khalrog, one of the twelve winged demons that serve the underworld lord! It is truly a powerful winged demon!" Frederic said.


    When the others heard it, all of them had one thing in mind: run. They did not know the extent of that demon''s power, but based on what Frederic said, it should be incredible, something they were not ready to face.


    "Luck is on my side! Hahaha," the demon said with a hoarse voice, "I just woke up from my nap, and there are humans to eat! What a delight!"


    "So that''s the reason there are no beasts walking the streets. All of them are hiding from him," Damian said.


    The demon dropped to the ground in front of the pce, destroying the cobblestone path in front of it.


    It was huge, with four meters of height, a bulky body, tworge bat wings, and a spear in hands! Khalrog had crimson red eyes, and his skin looked like a shade of grey.


    While Chris, Polly, Judith and Frederic were thinking of running away, Damian was paying attention to Khalrog, trying to analyze his power just by looking at it.


    ''Can I defeat him? Hell, I sense this is going to be a melee fight, so let''s use the free points I have left!''


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 125]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 35>


    <Agility: 35>


    <Endurance: 35>


    <Ability Power: 40>


    Damian had 110 coins to spend since thest time he had used them, and that was not a small amount! The abilities to fight the demon race were too expensive for his 125 coins.


    So he opted to increase his attributes. The demon had a spear and looked like a fighter who would go up close, and Damian was not confident of winning over him in speed if he spent his coins to increase his Ability Power!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I have the giant bloodline on my side! Let''s go full out in the melee''s regard! I can always get more coinster.''


    Now Damian needed two coins for each point, so he went with 20 points in strength, agility, and endurance! His stats ended up looking like this:


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 5]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 55>


    <Agility: 55>


    <Endurance: 55>


    <Ability Power: 40>


    The moment he clicked the screen and put the points, he could feel the difference in his body. It was massive, and the feeling of crushing anything using his bare hands was present.


    Even the demon, who wasughing, not worried about the uing fight, gazed directly toward Damian, feeling the difference in his power.


    "You are so skilled that you hid your power from me. Very well, you shall be my opponent!"


    Khalrog did not care about the others. They were weak and would not pose a threat to him. He looked for food but also for fun, and it had been a long time since hisst decent fight.


    "Everyone, step back and let me deal with him," Damian said as he created a two-handed axe using his Slime Ring.


    The others were retreating even before Damian asked, afraid of the demon.


    "You don''t look that bad," Khalrog said, staring at Damian.


    "Are we going toplement each other or fight?"


    "Haha, I like you! I promise I will torture your soul and turn you into a demon!"


    Khalrog dashed toward Damian, wielding a spear that was bigger than Damian himself! Damian''s speed was extraordinary. The ring enhanced his senses. He was no small dog who could only bark!


    Damian grasped his two-handed axe, blocking the spear attack! The force behind the attack was so great he had to retreat a few steps, yet kept his posture, staring at the demon.


    "More impressive than I thought. Would you like to enter the squadron under mymand? You can be a king in the underworld in the future," Khalrog said.


    Khalrog saw potential in Damian, who would never join the underworld army, as he was their number one enemy. Khalrog just did not know it.


    It was time for Damian''s attack, an impressive axe swing, disying a decent level of skill. The attack was aimed toward Khalrog''s legs ¡ª he was too tallpared to Damian.


    With the help of his left foot, Khalrog stopped the axe, and then send a punch right into Damian''s face!


    "Aggr."


    The punch sent Damian flying away, and a lot of blood came out of his nose. His powerful body was the only reason it was not yet broken.


    "Few people can resist a clean blow like that one."


    The more the fight continued, the more impressed Khalrog was, yet none of that mattered to Damian. He used his hand to clean up the blood from his nose and dashed forward once again.


    This time, he wanted to try something different! Another axe swing aimed at Khalrog''s legs, who was getting annoyed.


    "You know this won''t work!" Khalrog said, lifting his foot again to block the axe.


    Khalrog could not believe Damian would try the same move, and having a superiorityplex, thinking that the demons were the better race, he believed Damian was just dumb!


    Damian was not stupid to the point of trying the same thing repeatedly. He activated his Telekineses before the two shed, going higher where Khalrog''s foot could not reach!


    It all happened fast, and before long, the attack that was once been aimed at Khalrog''s legs was on his belly. A clean axe hit! The axe broke his skin, and ck blood came out of it!


    Khalrog was fast to react by holding the axe, not allowing Damian to take it off from his belly. Then, he punched him once again, sending him flying!


    "You got me, but what you gonna do without your weapon now?"


    Khalrog was confident the fight would be his, yet he witnessed Damian moved his hand, creating yet another axe.


    That was not something he was expecting, and Damian could see that by the surprise look on his face.


    "You''re not escaping today, demon!"

 Chapter 172 A Battle For Life

    Khalrog held the axe, not allowing Damian to take it. A warrior without its weapon was weak, and Khalrog believed his chances in the fight would increase.


    Never did he think Damian would create another axe, identical to the first. It made him quite curious.


    "Is this your ability, human?" Khalrog asked.


    Damian said nothing. There was no need for useless words, onlybat. He grasped his axe and dashed against Khalrog once again.


    Khalrog grabbed the axe from his belly and tossed it away, entering a fighting stance right after, preparing himself to sh with Damian.


    This time, he would not get fooled by Damian''s move, and the moment the two met, sounds echoed through the city.


    They attacked each other so fast it was hard for Chris and the others to see anything! Only Frederic, who was powerful yet never engaged inbat, could see what was happening.


    Damian swing his axe and Khalrog blocked, and the same thing happened the other way around. They could not hit each other, and after a few minutes of shing, both were tired.


    It was a stalemate if one considered only their base physical power, but Khalrog was tiring of not being able to hit Damian.


    "It seems I will have to use more of my power to win against you. Be proud of it."


    Khalrog concentrated for a few seconds, and a ck aura surrounded him! A type of energy that kept increasing, enhancing his body in the process! Even his spear had a ck aura around it.


    The change made him look more fierce, as it did, and Damian could feel the enemy''s power increasing to a level beyond his capabilities. Well, that if Damian did nothing to increase his power as well!


    He activated his Slime Ring, creating all kinds of weapons, from short des to spears, controlling all of them around him. Damian did not stop there, but created an armor using the Slime Ring, and went with the shape of a te armor, making him look like a dark knight or something.


    "Oh?"


    The sudden creation of weapons, as well as the fact they were all floating, surprised Khalrog.


    "You have more power than it looks, but even with that, it is not enough to stop me! Weak human!" Khalrog yelled, dashing toward Damian at a speed he had never witnessed.


    Damian knew the enemy''s power had increased, but not the exact extent of it, and it surprised him! Khalrog covered 30 meters in one second, appearing right in front of Damian, piercing his spear!


    It happened too fast, more than Damian could handle, and the spear hit him, piercing the left side of his belly! A clean hit, one that the Slime Armor could not handle.


    Damian grasped his axe and swing it, and Khalrog did not want to get hit again, so he took out the spear as he jumped backwards, avoiding the attack.


    "You can''t fight much longer with this wound," Khalrog said as heughed, "But you fought well. Be proud of that in the underworld. I will be the one torturing your soul!"


    A shiver ran down the spine of everyone watching the fight ¡ª if Damian fell, they would be Khalrog''s next victims!


    The only calm person in that whole situation was, against all odds, Damian. He was not scared of dying, and the fight was just starting!


    His bloodline went to work, healing the wound caused by the spear. Not only that, but his recent increase in his attributes also improved his recovery, and the two things together made a lot of difference.


    Damian''s wound closed in 10 seconds, and his slime armor reconstructed itself too!


    "What? How can you heal so fast?"


    A greed was clear on Khalrog''s face. He wanted to learn more about Damian''s healing, and maybe get the secret to himself!


    ''This would make me rise in the rankings! Maybe finally leave the 12th position?''


    Khalrog was the weakest among the twelve winged demons, and he was constantly trying to improve his power to change that.


    "This changes nothing! All I have to do is keep hitting you until you die!"


    It was the truth, sadly. Damian could heal the wounds fast, but that exhausted his body, and his healing would stop at a certain point. Also, having a healing like that would not do any good if Damian could not dodge a single attack.


    ''He will keep hitting me. Will I have to show my giant powers here?''


    Damian did not want to, but he would have to, as Khalrog did the same movement, and again Damian could not dodge, getting his body pierced.


    Then Khalrog retreated, and if things continued like that, Damian would lose the fight.


    ''Maybe I can get the power from my bloodline without increasing the size of my body to its fullest?''


    It was a risk Damian will take. He concentrated on his bloodline, activating it! That would make his body massive, but Damian focused on condensing the power.


    His body still went through a drastic change. All of his muscles increased, making him look bigger than a bodybuilder. His height was not that of a building, but got close to the same one Khalrog had, making the two look simr in terms of body size.


    "What?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Khalrog was expecting a victory, plotting to torment the humans, until something astonishing urred.


    "What else are you hiding? What type of monster are you?!"


    For Khalrog, there was no way Damian was a human. He had to be hiding something, and that knowledge, that secret, was something he wanted!


    "One more thing for me to discover after torturing you," Khalrog said.


    Heughed like a maniac until realizing something was off.


    "Why can''t I feel my leg?"


    Khalrog looked down, and his left leg was no more. ck blood spurted from the wound, and he almost fell without bnce.


    When did that happen? Khalrog was so focused on the things he would find after defeating Damian that he did not see Damian dashing toward him, cutting his leg off using his axe.


    Hell, not that it would make any difference. The speed and power Damian had far surpassed that of Khalrog''s, and he wanted to finish the fight quickly before his bloodline power ended.


    "I-Impossible! Impossible!"


    Damian swung his axe once again, cutting the other leg, making Khalrog fall. The fear was clear on his face, and even a demon could beg for his life.


    "If you kill me, the other demons wille after you!"


    "Oh? Will they? That''s why you are here, alone in an abandoned city? They must care deeply about you."


    "Please, I-I can give you my position in the underworld and-"


    "I heard you have a book with you."


    "You mean this?"


    Khalrog waved his hand, and a small dark portal appeared in the air. A ck book came out of it with its cover having an ultist symbol.


    "Take it! This has many necromancy spells and rituals. Please, spare me."


    Damian grabbed the book and browsed it to see if it was legit, stopping on a page that had a demon binding spell!


    ''I need a part of his dead body to summon him again under mymand. Interesting.''


    He stared at Khalrog and said, "We will see each other again."


    A sound echoed in the city as Khalrog''s head hit the ground, and his body soon followed. Damian did not end there but got the demon''s heart, storing it inside his spatial ring.


    He did the same with the book, and when Damian turned around, he was d everyone else had hidden in the nearby area, not watching the fight anymore.


    The power of his bloodline ended, and Damian returned to his normal self.


    "Come, it is over!"


    Soon, Chris, Polly, Judith, and Frederic appeared, and they could not believe Damian had defeated the demon.


    "Brother, you are fucking awesome. How did you do it? Can you teach me the way?" Chris said, looking like when a kid found its idol.


    "Later. You said something about a book? I don''t see any item with him."


    "It''s okay. I am d we are alive, so what''s the reason to go begging for money?"


    Chris and the others were d to be alive after that mess, and the idea of risking their lives for money was not so appealing anymore.


    "We should return to the human settlement to get some rest. Let''s all of us go there together," Chris suggested.


    Damian had to explore the main building and speak with the elves before leaving.


    "Let''s check the insides of the building first, and rest. We are all tired, and surely other beasts will try to attack us on the way back."


    "You''re right. I expected nothing less from our savior!"


    They all walked toward the main building, and as they passed through Khalrog''s body, Frederic could not help but notice the heart was missing.


    He frowned his eyebrows, staring at Damian''s back.

 Chapter 173 Human Settlement, Adventurers Guild

    The insides of the elven pce had nothing. Damian was hoping for some kind of treasure, but judging by how the ce looked, the elves were not dumb to leave their treasures there.


    ''It must be somewhere else,'' Damian thought.


    But not that it was a bad thing to explore the building. Damian''s idea was to make Chris look for the book ¡ª the one Damian was in possess ¡ª to see that it was not there!


    It would make Damian less suspicious about taking it for himself. Not that they would say a word if he took ¡ª Damian saved their asses, so a book was a small payment for what he did.


    "Let''s head back to meet the elves."


    "The elves? They are here?" Chris said, surprised.


    They took a mission to explore the lost elven city, but that was it, a lost city. The elves were not present; Chris, Polly and Judith had never seen elves!


    "Yes. They hired us to clean the city, and now that the demon is dead, all the beasts are leaving, so our task ispleted," Damian said as he stared at the beasts running away, not bothering with them.


    Almost all the beasts witnessed Damian fight the demon and win, and they were not stupid. The beasts knew Damian woulde for them next, so they all left, hoping to live another day.


    The mission Damian had was to clean the city from the beasts, and it did not matter if he killed them or the beast fled, it was all the same. So why would he bother chasing them? Damian had other urgent matters to attend to.


    "This is the portal we took," Damian said, turning around to see Chris and the others, noticing their worried faces, "Don''t worry, the elves may dislike outsiders, but I got their trust, and I can vouch for you."


    That was all Damian could do, and being friends ¡ª or more than friends ¡ª with the elven queen had its advantages.


    "You''re back!" Siora said, running toward Damian the moment he stepped out of the portal.


    She wanted to show her affections, but not in front of the other elves.


    "Gather everyone," Damian said.


    Siora nodded, and within five minutes, all the elves were gathering in the same ce, waiting for Damian''s pronunciation, one that he wanted to make it short.


    "Attention, everyone," Damian said with a brief pause, "I know all of you don''t trust outsiders, I do, but I do hope that after all of this, you can see me as equal."


    "I fought by your side when the beasts came within the forest, and now I can safely say, your lost elven city is no longer lost, and the beasts inside are all but gone!"


    "What?"


    The elves whispered to each other, some even crying with happiness! Only a few the elves there had lived in the city before. The others were of a new generation that did not know the ce.


    One elf, amander from another vige, walked forward toward Damian, extending his hand.


    "Out of all the humans that exist, you might be the first I see as kin. Thank you, brother. You did more to us than we could ever ask."


    The matter about their city was a big thing, and Damian, being the one who took it back for them, was huge! It was like he was their hero, a savior who gave them back the thing they dreamed about every night, a home.


    Siora walked forward too, speaking not only to Damian, but to all the other elves watching it.


    "We have nothing to repay you for now, but we will thrive and get back to our past glory, and when that happens, we will never forget what you did, and will do everything in our reach to help you!"


    All the elves screamed after she said that. The elves were hard to befriend with, but they would never forget the things one did, and would repay back at the best of their capabilities.


    ''I cannot say that for most humans,'' thought Damian.


    They all went through the portal, and the elves'' journey to rebuild their city had just started.


    "Are you really leaving?"


    Siora and Damian were alone in a private conversation, and she did not look happy to know Damian would leave.


    "Yes, I have to, but we can see each other again! I''ve heard this dungeon floor will be home to many of us," Damian said, remembering what Judith told him.


    She knew their departure would eventuallye, yet it was still sad.


    "See you," Siora said, kissing him.


    ~~~~<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A group of humans left the elven forest mounting on ck panthers!


    "Damian, how do you domesticate these beasts?" Chris asked.


    The more Chris stayed with Damian on an adventure, the more surprised he was about his skills. There was nothing in that world that Damian was not good at or could not do.


    "A secret," Damian said as heughed.


    Their destination was the biggest settlement on the tenth floor. It was more akin to a city, and with the increasing number of humans on the tenth floor, the size of all settlements was skyrocketing.


    The journey took three days, even with the ck panthers as mounts. Each night, the group stopped and made a campfire to sleep in their sleeping bags.


    Every night a beast tried to attack them, though it never seeded with Damian''s and Frederic''s keen senses, who could feel, hear and see the beasts from a long distance.


    "We are finally here¡­"


    Damian stopped in a line in front of the gate.


    "This never happened before. Why are there so many humans here?" Polly said.


    Damian remembered Judith''s words, and seeing the huge line of people trying to get into the city, he realized she was right.


    He wanted to enter the city and search for his friends and father, but held himself back to make a good impression.


    "Let us wait."


    It took a few hours before it was finally time for Damian and the others to enter the city.


    The guard wore a te armor and had a sword and shield, looking like a person straight from the medieval times.


    "State your businesses here," the guard said.


    Chris took the lead and said, "We are a party of adventurers registered in the Adventurer''s Guild. This is our identification," Chris said, showing them a token, "And these two are our new recruits who yet have to get their tokens."


    Damian did not know what an Adventurer''s Guild was, but yed along, and apparently the guard respected those from that guild.


    "Come in, and have a pleasant stay."


    The city had a wooden wall and all the houses and other buildings inside were made of wood, too. The ce was simple due tock of resources, but better than being with the monsters.


    Despite the high human poption, the city was still roomy. With the help of new people, more buildings would soon appear, making the ce thrive and be a beacon of hope to all humankind.


    "What''s this Adventurer''s Guild?" Damian asked.


    "It''s like the organizations back on Earth. This is the biggest one, and the entrance point for almost everyone. Different from the others, there are no harsh requirements. I mean, you need to have the skill and pass the tests to get a better ranking, therefore better quests, but you can leave the guild, or be in it and in another organization at the same time!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Damian was a little skeptical, as the offer seemed too good to be true, but would try to enter the guild. But first, he had other things to do.


    "Can I use the portal to look for my friends and family?" Damian asked the guard responsible for taking care of the portal that led to Earth.


    "I am sorry, but everyone is on the tenth floor already. There are no more people in Earth. If your friends and family are not here, they might be in other cities. There''s a portal for each city."


    That was one thing Damian feared, and sure thing, it happened. It would be hard to find Aurora, Magnus and the others, but it wouldn''t be impossible. In fact, Damian already had a n for it.


    "Hey, Chris, help me get a position in this Adventurer''s Guild of yours. Frederic, youe too!" Damian said, grabbing Frederic by the cor.


    What Damian had in mind was create an Adventurers Party, one that would carry the name Dawn. With his power, it would take him no time to reach a decent poprity, spreading his name through humanity''s newnds, and that would surely make his friends and father find him.


    It was a long shot, one that could fail, but Damian had to try it, and there was nothing else he could do at that moment. Would he leave and search in each human settlement? No, it would never work. His friends and father would not stand still in the same ce. So that was his only hope.


    ''I hope this works...'' Damian thought as he entered the Adventurer''s Guild.

 Chapter 174 Looking For A Mount

    "A bronze token? How can I improve this?" Damian asked as he held the guild''s token.


    The registration was sessful, and now both Damian and Frederic were part of the Adventurer''s Guild. He still had some questions about it, and Chris had to be the one answering all of them.


    "Just do the quests and that''s it. Eachpleted quest grants you a point within the guild, and that will allow you to increase your ranking, picking better quests. The number of high-ranked adventurers is low, so you can get some cash if you try hard enough," Chris said.


    Chris was also a bronze-rank adventurer, but with the recent missions hepleted, the silver-rank was on its way. That was something he worked hard for, with the help of Polly and Judith.


    "This is feeling like a medieval world or something," Damian said.


    "Well, we have little technology here anymore, and the humans living inside this floor or any other floor aren''t only from Earth but people who grew here."


    Damian and the others were chatting inside a tavern. Yes, a tavern. The ce had many humans drinking and sharing some of their gossip, just like any tavern.


    "Also, Damian, did you hear about the Skyfall Tower? I am thinking of trying once I get stronger," Chris said.


    "I''ve heard, yes. One day we can go there together."


    "You betcha."


    There was no reason for Damian to share his experience with the tower with them, at least not for now. Damian was d Chris wanted to explore the tower once he got more powerful.


    ''He would die with this level of strength inside that ce, I think.''


    Anyway, after a friendly conversation, a few drinks and soup, it was time for them to part ways. Damian and Frederic would start their journey looking for their friends while increasing the fame of their adventurer party.


    Chris, Polly and Judith had other ns, so they parted ways.


    The only two people sitting at the tavern table were Damian and Frederic.


    "So what we gonna do now?" Frederic asked.


    Damian took out a note from his pocket. "This is our next step," he said as he tossed the note.


    "A quest to kill goblins? What is this thing? Are we so weak? Didn''t we just kill a demon?"


    "Yes, we did, but we need to start from the bottom in this guild, and that''s what we gonna do. But first, we need a mount!"


    The primary goal was to make the two of them an iconic duo, a famous party of the guild, and for that, they had to stand out!


    Almost all the parties only had the domesticated beasts one could hire inside the cities as their mounts, and Damian did not want that. He wanted something new, something only he and Frederic would have, but what?


    "I''ve got this bestiary with all the known beasts on this floor," Damian said.


    He bought it from one of the nearby shops, and the two browsed through it together.


    "This is it! It looks cool, and it has enough space for at least 10 people," Damian said, pointing at the drawing of a creature.


    The creature he wanted to get as his mount was one of the most powerful ones that lived on the tenth floor. In fact, most people believed the creature was not originally from the tenth floor either!


    It was a massive white wolf with thunder roaring around its body! The beast was immense, and even the drawing was terrifying.


    Frederic, who was right beside Damian, seeing the same things he was, could not help but worry. "Are we going to face this thing? Can we win?"


    "Of course we can. Now, let''s go!"


    Damian was the one in charge. Frederic would stay inside the tavern for eternity if Damian did not push him to follow.


    "This map looks like shit," Frederic said, half-closing his eyes, trying to understand the map they bought.


    "What''s wrong with the map?"


    "What''s wrong with the map? Look how poor quality this is! I can barely see the name of the ces and roads!"


    Damian looked to the side, grabbing the map from Frederic''s hands. "Let me see it. I think you might be a blind old dragon."


    He was certain the map was okay, yet when he looked at it, the names and the drawings themselves indeed looked like shit.


    "Yeah, you''re right. But hey, it was the cheapest I could find, so this is a win for us!"


    "Of course it was the cheapest¡­"


    The ce they looked for was a mountain, one that no one got close to it because of the constant thunders falling from the sky! It was a dangerous ce, and it was in that ce that people saw the white wolf from afar!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    No one saw it up close. At least that''s what was written on the bestiary, and Damian was impressed by how good the drawing was with the little information they had.


    "We are heading to a mountain where thunder rains and there''s a massive wolf who is likely to be one of the most powerful creatures in this ce?" Frederic asked.


    "Correct."


    "Wonderful."


    "Now, let''s go faster, shall we?" Damian said, activating his Telekineses, making both him and Frederic fly.


    It was the fastest method he had avable for him at the moment, and even with that, it took them four days to reach the mountains!


    The ce was quiet, and there were no other beasts around the area. Damian and Frederic stopped right before reaching the surrounding area of the mountain.


    Why? There were many ck dots on the grass and holes on the ground. That''s where the thunders fell, probably.


    "So, how are we going to reach the top to see this beast? Also, how are you domesticating this thing?"


    Damian made a sign with his hand. "Rx. Let me deal with it."


    He acted like an experience person who knew what he was doing, yet that was not the case. Damian did not know how powerful the thunders were. No one did.


    That was why that ce was one of the most dangerous ones. The information about it as well as the information about the creature itselfcked, and no one wanted to be the first one to explore and learn it.


    ''I think I will have to be the testing subject.''


    Damian stood still, and after a few seconds, a thunder fell from the sky right in front of them. It was fast, impossible to dodge, and the destruction on the ground where it fell was clear.


    ''No matter what type of ability or item I use, this will not work¡­''


    He stayed in the same position, watching more and more thunders fell, and after a while, Damian noticed something! It was like the thunders followed a pattern, always hitting the same locations.


    ''I will watch more of this to make sure.''


    Time passed, and Damian remained in the same position, watching the thunders. Frederic thought Damian was gone insane.


    "Are we giving up?" Frederic said, and he got an instant answer.


    "No. I know the pattern. Come, follow me," Damian said, grabbing Frederic''s arms.


    "Hold on! Are we seriously going to enter this field where it literally rains thunders?"


    "Yes."


    No matter what Frederic said or tried, Damian would not listen to him, and in the end, he followed him through the thunder field.


    Frederic was skeptical at first, thinking it would be their end, yet Damian swiftly passed through the field, as if he knew where the thunders would fall.


    Their adrenaline was high and fear of the thunder was ever-present.


    It took them five minutes to reach the base of the mountain, a ce where the thunders did not hit. The minutes felt like hours.


    "Ah, finally!" Damian said, sitting on the ground.


    "That was insane! Quite the excellent memory you have, mate."


    "I know, I am awesome. Now, will this lead us to the creature?" Damian said, moving his gaze to what looked like the entrance of a cave.


    The ce was dark, but with his ring which increased his senses, Damian could see in the dark, and Frederic was a dragon, so both had no problems in being there.


    But the deeper they walked, the stranger the cave became. It looked like a cave at first, but then changed to an area with cobblestone walls, reminding Damian of the dungeonbyrinthian.


    Then, out of a sudden, a creature appeared from out of nowhere! The creature looked like a corpse, a mummy, wearing a long purple robe and wielding a staff!


    The mummy was floating as well, and before Damian and Frederic could react, it waved its staff, sending a bolt of thunder right into Damian''s chest!


    A powerful move that sent Damian flying with a lingering pain in his chest, but despite everything, he was alive.


    ''I am d I have this slime armor.'' Damian thought as he got up from the ground, preparing himself for a fight.

 Chapter 175 Exploring The Catacombs

    The creature emerged from one of the halls of what looked like a catb. Damian was not fast enough to notice its presence, and that led to a surprise attack.


    I was a floating mummy, its bandages wrapped tightly around its body. It had long, sharp ws and teeth, and its eyes were glowing red.


    Damian was caught off guard, but he quickly recovered. He waved his hand, creating a two-handed sword using his Slime Ring.


    Frederic retreated a few steps, as he always did. He knew that Damian was the only one who could defeat the creature.


    Damian grasped his sword and dashed toward the floating mummy. He swung his sword with all his might, and the de cut through the mummy''s bandages like they were paper.


    The mummy roared in pain andshed out with its ws. Damian ducked out of the way and swung his sword again. This time, the de cut through the mummy''s flesh, and it fell to the ground, dead.


    Damian sheathed his sword and turned to Frederic. "Well?" he asked. "What do you think?"


    Frederic nodded. "You''re getting better," he said. "But you still have a long way to go."


    Damian smiled. "I know," he said. "But I''m getting there."


    It was just a fun act between the two. Damian knew that Frederic''s true power, at least during his prime, was something far off from his current self, so even with all the cowardliness, Damian respected him.


    "Watch out!" Frederic yelled from afar.


    Damian turned around as fast as he could, but it was only enough to catch a glimpse of the mummy getting back up and hitting him with its ws!


    The sharp ws cut through Damian''s slime armor and skin, leaving a nasty wound on his left arm that was dripping with blood.


    He cried out in pain and staggered back. The mummy took advantage of his momentary weakness and lunged at him again.


    Damian barely had time to raise his sword to defend himself. The mummy''s ws raked across his chest, tearing through his shirt and flesh.


    The damage on his body looked quite serious if one saw it from the outside, but Damian himself knew how fast his wounds were healing, and he would be as good as new in no time.


    That was the benefits of being a superhuman with high attributes, and having the bloodline of a giant.


    "You idiotic mummy! Just die for me!" Damian yelled.


    He hesitated for a second, afraid the mummy would ovee him once again.


    ''The first time it did not die, but it has to now, right?''


    "Screw this. Imma go all out!" Damian yelled once again.


    A surge of strength ran across Damian''s body as he swung his sword, cutting the mummy in half. He did not stop there, but cut it down to pieces, ensuring it will not return to haunt him.


    It was only the first enemy as many more would surely appeared to be inside that cave, and the most powerful of them ¡ª the white thundery wolf ¡ª was still far from where they were standing.


    They moved forward after Damian stood there, watching the mummy''s corpse for a few minutes, "Yep, this is dead."


    Frederic shook his head, "Are you paranoic or something?"


    Damian returned the gaze with a serious look, "I am well-prepared."


    "My ass!"


    They moved their gazes to the catb''s entrance, walking forward, finally entering it.


    The catb was a dark and damp ce. The walls were made of stone, and the floor was covered in dirt and cobwebs. The air was stale and smelled of death. Damian and Frederic could hear the sound of dripping water, and they could see the asional rat scurrying across the floor.


    It was also a dangerous ce. There were many traps and obstacles that Damian and Frederic would have to be careful of. There were also many creatures that lived in the catb, creatures still unknown to them.


    Despite the danger, Damian and Frederic knew that they had to explore the catb. They were on a quest to find the White Wolf, and the catb was the only way to get to him.


    Damian and Frederic took a deep breath and continued forward, reaching the deeper parts of the catb. They knew that they were in for a dangerous journey, but they were determined to seed.


    "How big do you think this ce is?" Frederic asked after walking for one hour.


    "Your old bones are starting to feel pain? There''s something called Yoga, I can show youter. Maybe it will be good for your old body."


    "You are so funny, aren''t you? And hey, your wounds healed fast," Frederic said, grabbing Damian''s arm to check his wounds.


    The once nasty wounds on his arm and chest were long gone, all thanks to his high attributes and giant bloodline. Frederic knew Damian was someone who could take a hit, but it was still impressive to see it personally.


    "Of course they healed. I am awesome."


    "Don''t boast."


    "About your question, I think we might be reaching the end of this ce. We are getting higher and higher, and soon will be in the mountain-top."


    Damian was confident on his navigation abilities to tell that, but there was still an obstacle waiting for them: a locked door.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was a double-door with ancient drawings on it, looking rusty and abandoned, covered in dust and spiderwebs.


    "It''s locked. How are opening this?" Damian asked.


    For the first time in a long time, Frederic moved toward Damian, taking action instead of just running away! He grabbed him by the arm and pulled him closer to where he stood.


    "What''s this?" Damian asked, still not understanding the situation.


    Then, a loud noise echoed inside the catbs. Damian looked at the door again, and right in front of it was a hole, one that opened right after he touched the door.


    "A trap?" Damian said.


    He moved forward, gazing at where the hole would lead him, and he saw massive spikes down there.


    "Yep, that would cripple me. Thanks, old bones," Damian said as he tapped Frederic''s shoulder in appreciation.


    Damian and Frederic looked at each other, their faces grim. The locked door was their only way out of the catbs, and they had no idea how to open it.


    "Maybe there''s a key around here somewhere," Damian said, starting to search the area.


    Frederic shook his head. "I''ve looked everywhere. There''s nothing."


    Damian sighed. "Well, we can''t just stand here. We have to find a way to open that door."


    He started to pace back and forth, his mind racing. There had to be a way to open the door. It was their only chance.


    Suddenly, he stopped. "Frederic," he said. "Do you remember the drawings on the door?"


    Frederic nodded. "Yes. They were of some kind of creature."


    "I think those creatures are the key to opening the door," Damian said. "We need to find them."


    Frederic looked at him in disbelief. "How are we supposed to do that?" he asked.


    "I don''t know," Damian said. "But we have to try."


    They started to search the catbs, looking for any sign of the creatures. They searched for hours, but they couldn''t find anything.


    Just when they were about to give up, Damian spotted something out of the corner of his eye. It was a small, dark shape, huddled in the corner of a room.


    "Frederic," he said, pointing. "Over there."


    Frederic followed his gaze and saw the creature. It was small and furry, with big, ck eyes.


    "What is it?" Frederic asked.


    "I don''t know," Damian said. "But I think it''s our only hope."


    He slowly walked over to the creature, his hand outstretched. The creature didn''t move.


    Damian reached out and touched the creature''s fur. It was soft and warm.


    The creature looked up at him, its eyes widening in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid," Damian said. "I''m not going to hurt you."


    The creature seemed to rx a little bit. Damian slowly reached out and picked it up.


    The creature was light, and it felt warm in his hands.


    Damian looked at Frederic. "I think this is it," he said. "I think this is the key to opening the door."


    He turned and walked back to the door, the creature still in his hands. He ced the creature on the ground in front of the door.


    The creature looked up at him, its eyes pleading.


    Damian took a deep breath and reached out to the door. He ced his hand on the doorknob and turned.


    The doorknob turned easily, and the door swung open.


    Damian and Frederic looked at each other in amazement. They had done it. They had opened the door.


    They still had no idea why the small creature was the key to open the door, but they were d it worked.


    What awaited them on the other side was a massive open room with a throne in the middle where an armored draugr sat.


    The moment they entered the room, the draugr slowly moved his head up, staring deep into their souls.

 Chapter 176 Difficult Fight

    The draugr sat on the throne without moving a muscle for ages. When Damian and Frederic opened the door, it finally opened its eyes and stared deep into their souls.


    The sight sent shivers down their spines. Damian could tell that this enemy was formidable, just by looking at it and feeling its aura.


    "This is not like the other mummy," Damian said. "We need to be careful."


    Frederic was already behind him, rolling his eyes. "You should be careful, because I''m not the one fighting."


    "I''m a bit tired. Can''t you take control and fight?"


    "No, nope. You do your thing, and I''ll do mine."


    "What''s your thing?"


    "Sit here and cheer. Go, Damian, kill it!"


    No matter what Damian tried, Frederic would not help him directly inbat. He turned to face the draugr, which got up from the throne and picked up an old, rusty sword and shield.


    Unlike thest one, this draugr wore te armor and a helmet with two horns. It was also taller, but its body was still the same: a corpse.


    Damian grasped his two-handed sword made of ck slime, waiting. The draugr''s eyes were blue, shining brightly like magic. It did not look lifeless. On the contrary, Damian could tell that it was no ordinary creature.


    "Come to me," Damian said, entering a fighting stance.


    The fight was inevitable. He could not do anything to avoid it. Would Damian run away from the catbs and hide like a scared mouse? Absolutely not!


    He had a goal, and to achieve it, clearing the catbs was a must. Every time Damian needed strength and motivation, all he had to do was think about flying, mounted on the white, thundering wolf. All the other adventurers would look at him with awe, and the girls would yell, "Please, take me with you!"


    That was more than enough to give him courage. Damian stood firm, waiting for the draugr to run toward him or something simr, but nothing happened.


    "Is it alright?" Frederic asked.


    "No idea."


    The two stood there, gazing at each other for a few seconds, and then the draugr finally acted, catching Damian off guard!


    Damian barely had time to register the draugr swinging its sword before a horizontal beam of blue energy sliced through the air in his direction. The beam was so fast that it seemed to cut through everything in its path, leaving nothing but smoldering ash in its wake. The stone table, the stone chairs, and even the air itself were not immune to its power. Damian knew that if he didn''t move, he would be next.


    He dove out of the way just in time, but the beam grazed his shoulder, sending a searing pain through his body. He rolled across the floor, trying to put some distance between himself and the draugr. But the draugr was relentless. It charged at him again, swinging its sword in a wide arc. Damian barely had time to raise his own sword in defense before the two des shed.


    The impact sent a shockwave through Damian''s body, and he staggered back. The draugr took advantage of his momentary weakness and swung again. This time, the de bit deep into Damian''s flesh, slicing through his slime armor like butter. Damian cried out in pain and dropped his sword.


    The draugr swung its sword again. Damian tried to use his telekinesis to send the creature flying, but it was as if a magical barrier protected it.


    Damian was not out of options, however. He aimed his palm at the dropped sword, making it fly back to his hand just in time to block the draugr''s attack.


    "Something is off with this creature!" Frederic called from afar. "Too much power!"


    While Damian was busy fighting, Frederic watched closely. With his draconic eyes, he saw a string of blue energy attached to the back of the draugr''s head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The string led to the back of the room.


    "Hold on, Damian," Frederic said. "I might save your ass today."


    "Hurry!"


    Damian and the draugr exchanged blows, and after each strike, Damian could feel the impact all over his body. The draugr''s attacks were more powerful than the winged demon''s!


    That shouldn''t be the case. It was impossible. Damian did everything he could to stop the attacks, and even thought about using his giant bloodline.


    But then something changed. Damian blocked yet another attack, but it did not feel as powerful as the previous ones.


    "Hahaha, look at this tiny one," Frederic said.


    It was the same small creature they had used to open the door.


    "What? Was it controlling the draugr?"


    The fight became so easy that Damian finished it with one sword sh, cutting the draugr in half.


    "It gave it power somehow," Frederic said, putting the creature back on the ground. "This little one is not going to hurt us anymore. Also, I found the way out! Come."


    Damian was again hurt, but neither he nor Frederic worried about it.


    ''I will heal soon,'' Damian thought.


    What the two worried about was the way out, and apparently Frederic had found it. Another door on the back of the room.


    It was not locked like the previous one, and when Damian opened it, he felt the wind surge and the cold night breeze.


    "We are outside," Damian said, staring at the starry sky.


    "Pay attention," Frederic reminded him.


    The astonishing view from the mountaintop made Damian lose his attention for a split second, and that should not happen. If everything went ording to their ns, the white thunder wolf should be nearby.


    "We are sure this beast is around this area, right?" Damian asked.


    Frederic shook his head. "Yes, one hundred percent."


    "Why are you so certain about it?"


    Frederic said nothing, only pointing his finger toward the opposite direction. Damian followed it, and there it was: a massive white wolf with thunders roaring around its body.


    It was bigger in person, with sharp teeth and ws! The paw of the creature was bigger than a human being!

 Chapter 177 Raikono, God Of Thunder

    Damian stared at the wolf from afar, relieved that it was not charging towards him like a blood-starved beast.


    "I hope you have a n," Frederic said.


    "Me? A n? Of course I do."


    "Enlighten me."


    "Go forward and fight it!"


    Frederic was silent. He had seen Damian fight in two tough battles against draugrs, and he knew that the giant was confident in his abilities. However, the draugrs were weak whenpared to the wolf standing before them. Frederic was not sure if Damian could defeat the wolf on his own.


    "Mortals," the white wolf said. "What are you doing in my domain?"


    The wolf''s voice was deep and resonant, and it echoed across the mountaintop. It was not a mental message like some other beasts had used. The wolf was speaking aloud in anguage that Damian and Frederic could understand.


    Damian heard the wolf''s voice and replied, "We are not mortals. I am a giant, and the old bones beside me, though they may not look like it, are those of a dragon. Crazy, right?"


    The wolf was surprised. It had not expected to find other powerful creatures on the mountaintop.


    "What? Let me check this," the wolf said.


    It jumped from its current location and appeared right in front of Damian and Frederic. Frederic looked fearful, but Damian stood his ground.


    "Damian, are you sure this one won''t attack us?" Frederic asked.


    The wolf sniffed both of them, and after a minute, it said, "Freaking hell. You''re a giant and this one is a dragon! How? More importantly, what are you doing here?"


    "We came here to speak with you," Damian said. "We may have to fight if things don''t go our way, but we would like you to join our adventurer party and be our mount."


    "What?" the wolf said, its voice rising in volume. Damian prepared to block any attack.


    "Of course I want to join! Fight? Me? No way."


    "Why not?" Damian asked.


    "My power is sealed," the wolf said. "So we''re pretty evenly matched, though I think I have the upper hand. But there''s no reason to fight. One day you two will reign supreme, so it''s better to have a friendly rtionship, right?"


    "You''re not stupid like the other creatures," Damian said.


    "I''ll take that as apliment."


    Damian was surprised. He had expected to have to fight the wolf, but now it seemed that the wolf was willing to join them of its own free will. He wondered if he could trust the wolf, but he decided to take a chance.


    "What''s this talk about sealed power?" Damian asked.


    The wolf looked like a beast that should not be on the tenth floor of the dungeon. Maybe that was why no one had seen it or been able to fight against it.


    "Oh, that. It''s quite simple. A powerful adventurer once fought against me. We ended up hurting each other, but at the cost of my power," the wolf said.


    Damian could feel the sadness in the wolf''s lifeless eyes, a once-powerful creature now locked in a weakened state. It reminded him of how he had felt when he was the only person without an ability.


    "Don''t worry about it. I have to find a way to give this old bones his power back," Damian said, pointing at Frederic, "so we can find something for you too."


    "If you do that, then I will be forever in your debt. So, what are your names?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damian, and he is Frederic."


    "Damian and Frederic? That doesn''t sound like a giant''s and a dragon''s name¡­"


    "It is what it is. How about you?"


    "Raikono, the god of thunder."


    Damian said nothing, only staring at Raikono''s serious face.


    "God of thunder? Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I am. There were tribes on the deeper levels of the dungeon who worshipped me, but that''s long gone, and I am all but a puppy now¡­"


    The connection Damian felt with Raikono increased even more! He was once a majestic being, yet the higher one is, the higher the fall is.


    "Now enough of this sad talk. Wanna ride?" Raikono asked.


    "Hell yeah!"


    "Hell yeah? What does that mean?" Frederic asked.


    "Now that I think about it¡­"


    After the introductions were over, Damian and Frederic hopped on Raikono''s back. It was big enough to fit a lot of people, and the thunders around Raikono''s body did not hurt them at all.


    Raikono could choose where the thunders would go, and if they were supposed to hurt. There was no reason for him to damage Damian nor Frederic.


    "Are you two ready?" Raikono asked as he jumped and started flying!


    Damian and Frederic were used to flying ¡ª because of their telekinesis ¡ª but Raikono''s speed was way superior!


    "It feels nice to fly without having to concentrate," thought Damian as he watched the scenery from the sky.


    They flew around for a few minutes, talking to get to know each other better. Never did Damian think he would have a moment like that with a wild beast.


    "Our team is a giant with little to no control of its powers, a dragon who lost its powers, and me, a fallen god of thunder? This is wild!" Raikono said.


    Damian took out a map from his spatial ring, looking at a destination he had previously marked on his map.


    "This is where we will find goblins to kill andplete our first mission. Let''s go there!" Damian said.


    "I am on it."


    Amotion happened that day inside the dungeon''s tenth floor. Some adventurers who were either inside settlements or outside in the wilderness doing their quests saw a massive white wolf with thunder around its body, flying in the sky!


    That scene was more than enough to shock anyone, but the most surprising thing was the two people on the wolf''s back.


    "Look at that! The size of that creature! Wait, am I crazy or there''s someone riding that thing?"


    In one night, Damian went from unknown to be the person everyone talked about.

 Chapter 178 Peaceful Lake Stop

    Damian had no idea that his mount would cause such amotion, but that was the n all along. He wanted everyone to know him, which would make it easier for him to find his friends and father.


    "Are we really going to kill goblins? Like, I get that you''re an old dragon without power, and I have mine sealed too, but goblins? Come on," Raikono said.


    "We have to start from the bottom and build ourselves a reputation. I promise you this will get better," Damian said.


    Raikono and Frederic''s situation was not good. Both of them did not have their full power, but fighting goblins seemed like a joke. Not that Fredericined about it. In fact, he was the opposite.


    "I think goblins are nice. There''s no way we will lose, and that means we are safe!"


    "React, old bones, react. You were once a mighty dragon, and look at you now?"


    Damian sighed, tired of hearing the two argue, with one being scary while the other wanted to return to its past glory.


    "Rx, you two. We are a team, so we need to be on the same page."


    "Where''s this goblin vige anyway? And why are we killing them?" Raikono asked.


    "There''s a human vige near thatke," Damian pointed at ake in the distance, "Can you see it? Anyway, the requestes from there, so we have to go there and get more information about it."


    They flew across woods and ins, saw rivers andkes, and stopped at a specific one. Theke had no name, and was surrounded by mountains and deep forest.


    Damian had yet to enter the area, only watching it from the sky, but he could already feel the peace, hearing the birds singing, the small insects fighting for their life every day, and the burbling sound of the water, with fish jumping out of it asionally.


    "It feels so nice here."


    He was not the only one feeling the peace. Frederic, despite not showing it, was on edge since he left the destroyed dragon city. Hymot had yet to wake up again, meaning he was alone, without his dragon friends, just like the time he spent in the city, hiding from the specters.


    "Can I justnd in the vige? Or will they get scared?" Raikono said.


    They stopped mid-air above theke for some time, watching the scenery.


    "Let''s stop by theke for some rest, and then go walking into the vige. It is not far from theke anyway," Damian said, and then he pointed downwards, "I can already see a fisherman over there."


    A man was sitting near theke with a fishing rod in hand. He was one of the many people from the vige who fished, as it was one of their ways to get food.


    Damian came down from the sky, and when the man saw the massive white wolf surrounded by thunder, he wanted to drop the fishing rod and run, but Damian stopped him.


    "Don''t be scared. We are adventurers who came to answer the call about the goblins. I believe this is the vige that needs help, right?" Damian said.


    The fisherman sighed in relief, "You almost got me there. Is that your mount? Pretty impressive that you can tame something like this. I wonder why is the Adventurer''s Guild sending powerful members to deal with goblins¡­"


    Anyone who saw such a creature would firmly believe Damian was someone of a high position, one of the big shots that ruled over the tenth floor, yet it was not the case at all.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We will chill by theke until you are done with the fishing, and then you can show us the vige. How does that sound?" Damian said.


    "Wonderful! I was afraid my fishing would have toe to a halt."


    Damian was there to help. He did not want to disturb the man''s fishing. Maybe it was a necessary thing for him to put food on his family''s table.


    For that reason, Damian, Frederic, and Raikono stood near theke,ying on the grass, feeling the breeze hit their faces.


    As time went on, more people came to theke. When they saw the massive wolf near the fisherman, they all wanted to go over and ask about it.


    "Sebastian, can I pet the wolf?" a little boy asked.


    Sebastian was the name of the fisherman Damian had met first. Once everyone realized that Raikono was friendly, they all wanted to pet him, especially the children.


    It was not unusual for them to see creatures, but most of the creatures were dangerous, like the goblins, so it was rare to find one that they could have fun with.


    Raikono didn''t mind at all. He liked the children, and seeing everyone there for him reminded him of the old days when he was present in many tribes and people believed in him.


    "Alright, that''s enough petting," Sebastian said, picking up one of the children in hisp. "Let''s go back to the vige. The big wolf and the two men are here to help."


    "They''re here to help? Will they deal with the goblins? Wonderful, wonderful! I''ll finally be able to y with my friends without having to worry!" one of the children said.


    Damian could see that the goblin threat was affecting the daily lives of all the people in the vige, and even if it looked like a simple quest for him to aplish, it meant much more to those people.


    After Sebastian was finished fishing, everyone present went back to the vige with him, showing Damian the way.


    It was not far from theke, about 1 kilometer, or maybe less. When the vigers saw Raikono, they wanted to run and hide, just like what had happened to Sebastian.


    But then they noticed the children and Sebastian near the wolf, as well as Damian and Frederic.


    "Is it friendly?" they thought.


    The person in charge of the vige, a muscr man, shirtless, with a massive scar on his chest, came to meet them.


    "May I ask who you are?" he said, cing his hand on arge axe attached to his back.


    "We are adventurers who came in response to your call for help. Goblins?" Damian said.


    The big man rxed and smiled, in contrast to his intimidating appearance before.


    "So you are here for this. Come,e, I will exin everything!"

 Chapter 179 The Goblins Are Here

    The vige chief greeted Damian and Frederic with a cup of tea. "The attacks started a month ago," he said. "We don''t have enough warriors to deal with the goblins."


    The chief led them inside his home, thergest in the vige but still small. It was a simple vige, not a luxurious resort.


    Raikono was inside as well. Surprisingly, he had the power to reduce his body size, down to the size of a regr wolf.


    "Do you know why the goblins are attacking?" Damian asked.


    "Food, I guess," the chief replied. "They always target our hunters, gatherers, or the fishermen. This is affecting our lives here, and we''ve all developed a habit of dropping all our food and running away to avoid getting killed."


    The frustration was evident on the chief''s face. The recent attacks had made his nights sleepless and his mind stressed. It was a lot for a single man to take care of.


    "Don''t worry," Damian said, sipping his tea. "We''ll deal with these goblins in no time."


    "I''m so d to hear that. And thank you! We don''t have much to repay you, but I''ll do my best to spread the word about your good deeds after you''ve dealt with this situation."


    They stayed inside the house, talking about the location of the attacks. No one had a clear idea of the goblins'' base, so Damian wanted to gather as much information as possible to find it.


    "Are you leaving to track the goblins now?" the chief asked. "Don''t you want to rest? I''m sure the journey was tiring."


    "It''s fine," Damian said. "We can deal with the problem first and restter."


    The chief smiled, d that the adventurers who had taken the request were hardworking. It was not umon for some to avoid doing the task, only wanting the payment.


    Damian left the vige, and it was time to track the goblins.


    "The attacks against the fishermen happened near theke, obviously," Damian said, sharing his guess with Frederic and Raikono. "But the attack on the hunters and gatherers happened near the same area."


    "They need water," Raikono said. "And thiske is the only decent water source around here. At least that''s what I saw when I flew above the area."


    Damian had asked Raikono to search the area after they talked with the vige''s chief. That''s why he knew that.


    "Let''s go there to check. But Raikono, stay in your little form or else the goblins will never get close to us."


    "Maybe we can disguise ourselves as fishermen?" Frederic said. "I''ve always wanted to fish!"


    It was not a bad idea. In fact, Damian had shared it with the vige''s chief, and he had liked it too!


    "This is your new clothing and fishing rod," the chief said. "It will make you look exactly like us."


    "Thanks."


    The clothes were simple, made of leather, like those from medieval times. Frederic looked quite happy with it. Or maybe it was because of the fishing rod he had in his hands.


    "This is my aspiration," Frederic said. "To be a legendary fisherman. Yes, this is what I want!"


    Damian and Raikono believed it was only a joke at first, but Frederic looked and sounded serious.


    "What? You left your dragon legacy to be a fisherman?"


    "Maybe a fisherdragon? I am no man. But yes, why not? Fishing sounds cooler than being a dragon."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You look like those RPG fanatics who only y the game if it has fishing in it."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, nevermind. Let''s go to theke! Fishing time!"


    Damian knew that Frederic had no idea what a roleying game (RPG) was, and he was d that was the case. Frederic looked like someone who would spend his entire day ying.


    They made their way toward theke, carrying an oilmp. It was getting darker outside, so it was better to be prepared.


    "There are even chairs and benches for us to sit and fish. Such a rxing time," Frederic said. "This is way better than fighting."


    Raikono tapped Damian on the paw, whispering, "This old bones is getting crazy!"


    "I heard you! I am not deaf!" Frederic said, but did nothing more. He was busy with the worm, putting it on the fish hook.


    Damian liked fishing too. Not as much as Frederic, but why not take the chance to do it? It was not everyday Damian had the opportunity to rx and do something other than fighting or training.


    The fact that their enemies were goblins ¡ª weak-ass goblins ¡ª made their fishing time peaceful.


    None of them was scared of the goblins.


    "It is easier for something toe out of thiske and kill us than the goblins," Damian thought.


    "I caught one, look," Frederic said, pulling out a small blue fish.


    He held it up high, proud of his achievement. Damian found it funny.


    "I still need to get one. You''re doing good, Frederic."


    They fished from sunset to night, and as time passed, it became colder and colder. Damian put on a fur cloak that the vige chief had given to them.


    Damian was still hearing everything that was happening in the surrounding area, and during the night, he heard something.


    He looked toward Frederic and whispered, "I think the goblins are here."


    Frederic continued fishing, not bothered by the sudden appearance of enemies. He knew Damian and Raikono would deal with them.


    "Kik kik, kik kik!!!"


    A voice came from the forest, and a group of six goblins ran toward Damian and Frederic, wielding various weapons like swords, spears, and two of them had bows.


    They spoke in an unknownnguage, but Damian did not mind it. He was the only one who stopped fishing. Frederic stayed in the same position, and Raikono was hidden, not even bothering to show up.


    "It is ytime!" Damian said as he created a greatsword using his Slime Ring.


    The goblins weren''t dumb. It was the first time a human they attacked was fighting back, and that could only mean bad things.


    But they still believed Damian had no chance against six of them! So they kept moving forward toward him.

 Chapter 180 Goblin Problem? Over

    The goblins were no match for Damian. He easily avoided their attacks, even grabbing one of the arrows they shot at him.


    "Kiki?Ki!"


    One of the goblins yelled, a sound that Damian guessed was one of shock.


    ''It does not matter what you are saying. You will die today!'' Damian thought.


    With one swing of his sword, Damian cut the goblin in half. He moved through the battlefield like a dancer, swiftly dodging and hitting the weak spots of his enemies.


    Damian did not kill all of them. He needed to know where their base was, and he knew that the goblins would not tell him willingly. He would have to use his mind powers.


    Damian ced both of his hands on the goblin''s head, closed his eyes, and activated his mind powers. The goblin stood there, unable to move, feeling an itching pain inside its head.


    After a few seconds, the goblin was no more. It fell to the ground, dead, just like its friends.


    Damian turned around to face Frederic, who was still fishing. "I know where the base is," he said. "Will you keep fishing here or will youe with me?"


    "Imma fish more," Frederic said. "Finish the job quick and we can return to the vige. The fishes I got will be our dinner tonight!"


    Raikono, who had been hiding, stepped out from behind a tree. "Just go," he said. "I will remain here to protect the old bones if somethinges."


    That took a weight off of Damian''s shoulders, and he nodded. "Thank you."


    Damian knew the way to the goblins'' base as clearly as theke''s water. He dashed through the forest, using the exact path the goblins used.


    It took him around eight minutes of traveling at his fastest speed by foot. Damian was quite fast, so the distance covered was not small.


    ''This must be the cave.''


    A cave was the home of the goblins. Damian did not stop to think of a n, or get scared by going in alone. He dashed toward the cave, and once the goblins noticed his presence, they could not believe a human was there.


    "Kiki kiki ki kiki."


    The goblins started amotion, gathering all the warriors they could to contend against Damian, yet all of that was useless.


    Damian aimed his palm at the goblin''s arm, ripping it to pieces! Arms, legs, heads, and a lot of blood. The cave turned into a bloodbath.


    ''Frederic is not here, so I can do as I pleased without him thinking badly of me,'' Damian thought.


    He still had his new necromancy book he got after the winged demon fight. Damian wanted to test it, see the spells and their power, but it was hard with Frederic around.


    ''I must settle in one of the cities and make him stay there for a while. Maybe open a shop for that old bones to take care of?''


    Anyway, none of the goblins stood a chance. Even their leader, which was a massive goblin with three meters of height and a bulky body. It got ripped into pieces the same way.


    Damian could feel his mind powers increasing, and he could not wait to get more Erotic Coins and use some to upgrade his ability power. What kind of level would his ability reach?


    The cleaning process took him two minutes. One hundred and twenty two goblins killed. Damian felt proud of himself, and evenpared himself to an anime protagonist.


    ''He is still better than me in the goblin killing regard.''


    "Done already? Holy, that was fast!" Frederic said once he saw Damian returning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Deep down, Frederic knew the fight would end fast, but that was even faster than he expected. What kind of sorcery did Damian use to finish the job so quickly?


    "I cannot imagine the reaction of the vige''s chief after this. You dealt with the problem so fast!" Frederic praised him.


    Damian looked at Frederic, finding it suspicious, "Why are you praising me old bones? Do you want something?"


    Frederic scratched his grey hair, "You finished the quest so fast. Maybe I¡­ maybe I can still fish for a while? We can returnter¡­"


    "¡­"


    The vige threw a festival that night in celebration. It was the end of their goblin problem, all thanks to an adventurer named Damian and his party.


    "Thank you, sir," a young boy said, bowing his head to Damian.


    "There''s no need for that, young man," Damian replied.


    Everyone was happy. They built a massive fire in the middle of the vige, and all the people helped each other to prepare food, music, and dance.


    The vige chief kept praising Damian, doing his best to make sure Damian had a pleasant stay in his vige, even if it was only for a day.


    "I cannot thank you enough. Please, enjoy everything we have to offer! You can sleep in my house tonight to rest after such an arduous task."


    "Hehe, yes, arduous task. Thank you."


    Despite the abundance of food, Frederic still cooked his fish, and it was actually tasty!


    Damian looked at Frederic with wide eyes. "This is good. Where did you learn to cook?"


    "I don''t know. Natural talent?"


    "Natural talent? Don''t give me that crap."


    "Luck then?"


    "Even worse!"


    They all enjoyed the night, and when it got toote, Damian, Frederic, and Raikono went to the vige chief''s house to sleep.


    The journey and the fights had tired them, so the three slept like rocks that night, waking upte the following day.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay for lunch?" the vige chief asked.


    "I appreciate it, but we have to return to the Adventurer''s Guild. The faster weplete this quest, the faster we can get another one!"


    "Such hard work. Well, thank you, and have a nice journey. You can alwayse here to pass the time if you want. Theke near is quite a scene to behold."


    "I will keep that in mind."


    Damian and Frederic hopped on Raikono''s back, flying away from the vige.

 Chapter 181 Mysterious Letter

    The ce they were headed to was one of humanity''s main settlements, and the first city Damian went to after leaving the elven forest.


    It was also the ce where he registered his party in the Adventurer''s Guild, a party called Dawn.


    Before having Raikono on his team, Dawn was unknown, and no one paid attention to it. But after Raikono joined, the conversations about it started.


    The moment Damian and Frederic came flying on Raikono''s back, stopping at the city''s gate, everyone was shocked! Even the guards, who thought it was an enemy beast attacking at first, could not hide their surprised faces.


    "Are you Dawn?" one of the guards asked them.


    "Yes, that''s me. Why?" Damian said.


    "You can enter the city without having to wait in line at the gate. Just ride your mount into the city. No one will say a word to you," the guard said.


    Different from before, Damian had turned into someone important and famous, so there was no need for him to wait on the line like everyone else.


    "Thanks," Damian said, jumping on Raikono''s back again, and flying over the city walls.


    "Did you see that? The size of his mount? Just how powerful one has to be to tame something like that?" a young adventurer said.


    "Don''t daydream about this. This guy is in another level. We will start at the bottom by killing goblins or something." Another adventurer said.


    Damian did not hear that, or else he would roll on the ground,ughing about it.


    Raikononded right in front of the Adventurer''s Guild building. "Is this the ce?" he asked.


    "Yes, it is."


    Everyone inside the cityid their eyes on Damian, Frederic, and especially on Raikono, who waited outside while Damian went to speak with the guild''s attendant.


    "Here, this is a letter from the vige chief, sharing our work," Damian said, giving the attendant a letter.


    It was written and signed by the vige''s chief as a way to testify that Damian had done what the quest asked him to. Well, usually adventurers did not lie, as the guild always sent someone to go check if the quest had been trulypleted.


    "Dawn, this is your adventurer''s name and the name of your party, right?" the attendant asked.


    "Correct. Did something happen?"


    "No," the attendant smiled and shook its head. "Don''t worry, it is not a bad thing. The higher-ups of the guild decided to grant you the golden token."


    "The golden token? Isn''t this like way higher than my current rank?"


    "Yes, correct. But they found it more suitable to your current power. Here, take it," the attendant said, giving Damian the token.


    "There are only 3,000 golden adventurers at the moment, and the next rank, tinum, has even fewer people."


    Damian knew the reason why the number was so small: humankind had only recently fullymitted to living inside the dungeon''s tenth floor.


    The powerful superhumans would surely increase their rankings fast, just like what would happen in the Skyfall Tower.


    But Damian did notin about it, and dly epted the promotion. The ranking itself was not the most important thing he wanted, but the fame and the reputation!


    ''Could my friends and father have heard about me already?'' Damian thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That was the goal he had once creating his party, and only time would tell if it was working or not.


    "Senior Dawn," thedy attendant said, "There is a special request for you."


    "A special request?"


    "Correct. It is from an unknown source, so please be mindful when dealing with this," the attendant said, giving Damian a letter.


    The letter had a mysterious red seal on it, and the fact it came from an unknown source intrigued Damian!


    ''What exactly is this?'' He thought.


    It could be anything, bad or good, "Thank you," Damian said, epting the letter.


    What he had in mind afterpleting the goblin quest was to get another quest, especially now that his rank had increased, but that changed.


    He wanted to check the mysterious letter. Curiosity was killing him.


    "Will you read it here or somewhere else?" Frederic asked.


    Damian put the letter inside his spatial ring ¡ª the safest ce possible ¡ª saying, "Let''s get ourselves a room in the tavern and read it there."


    Raikono waited outside the entire time, and only after Damian left the building did he learn everything that had happened. He shifted to his smaller form.


    "Sir, you cannot enter the room with a pet," the tavern man behind the counter said.


    The man had been away and had only arrived to work after days at home, so he had yet to hear the rumors about Damian.


    dly, the tavern owner was at the backrooms, and heard themotion on the front.


    ''Who is trying to get inside with a pet?'' The owner thought to himself, going there to check.


    Many people knew Damian already, especially the more important people like the tavern owner. It was good to know about the customers one could not piss off.


    "Richards, let me take it from here," the owner said, assuming the task, "You can enter with your pet, don''t worry about it. This guy was away for a few days and did not know the rules changed."


    "Oh?" Damian said.


    Richards was clueless, saying, "But didn''t you refuse someone who wanted to enter with a pet earlier today? What is h-" the owner stopped him.


    "This is the key to your room. Let me know if there is anything else you need."


    Damian went upstairs to his room, and could hear the owners yelling.


    ''It seems Richards messed up.'' Damian thought.


    The room was not the most luxurious, but it was the best one could find inside the city. And it was also cheap! Damian had a discount because of his golden token.


    Anyway, after Damian, Frederic, and Raikono made the room their new temporary home, it was time to read the letter.


    The trio sat on a leather couch ¡ª Raikono was lying on the rug ¡ª and Damian unsealed the letter, having no idea what awaited him!

 Chapter 182 Going Up The Hill

    Everyone in the room was tense. Frederic was curious as well.


    Damian read the letter first, but not aloud. He kept it to himself, which only increased everyone''s curiosity.


    "Spit it out," Frederic said.


    "I have a vampire friend named Serana. She was on another floor of the dungeon, and apparently the person who wrote this letter said someone captured her," Damian said.


    "What? You befriended a vampire? How unique you are," Raikono said.


    Frederic made a sign for Raikono to stop talking. "Where is she, then? On this dungeon floor or another?"


    "This one. We have to go there to get her."


    "But the person who wrote the letter is the same person who kidnapped her, right?" Frederic asked.


    "It would make sense. People often write letters demanding money or other things in exchange for releasing the kidnapped person."


    "No, it''s not. That''s the strange part about this. I have no idea who wrote this, or how this person knows about me and Serana."


    The person who wrote the letter was important to Damian. He wanted to know who it was. But the more important part was to rescue Serana!


    "Are we leaving today or tomorrow?" Frederic asked.


    Frederic believed that saving Damian''s friend was an important task, so it would be best to leave as soon as possible.


    "No. We need to rest at least for one day before leaving."


    The journey from the vige to the city had taken them 18 hours of constant flying on Raikono''s back, and that was tiring, even for them.


    They needed to rest before going out again. If this mysterious person had the time to send a letter to Damian about Serana, and not go look for him in person, it meant that she was okay, at least for the time being.


    "Alright. You and Raikono go to bed. I''ll prepare the things for the journey, and make us dinner."


    "Aren''t you going to sleep too, old bones?" Damian asked.


    "Me? Nah, I can sleep on Raikono''s backter. Go, go."


    Frederic was like a grandpa taking care of his grandchildren. Damian did as Frederic asked, and went to bed.


    He woke up 9 hourster, feelingpletely refreshed, and his nostrils were filled with the scent of apple pie.


    "Apple pie? Where did you buy this?" Damian asked.


    Frederic looked as if he was waiting for that question the whole time. "Buy? I cooked it."


    "You?"


    First Frederic had turned into a fishing enthusiast, and now he was cooking too? What in the world could stop this man?


    Raikono woke up one hour after Damian did¡ªhe was tired after flying for longer periods¡ªand was surprised just like him after knowing Frederic was the one who made the apple pie.


    "This tastes good, though I prefer something bigger, like another creature," Raikono said, opening his mouth near Damian.


    "Oh, good jokes Raikono. Try to eat me and you will get your ass kicked back to that mountain."


    "You two look like two kids," Frederic said. "I packed up some food for me and you in this backpack. Raikono will have to find its own."


    "Old bones, you eat like a normal person? Aren''t you like a massive dragon? You should be eating more than me!"


    "I cannot go to my dragon form anymore, remember? My power is sealed just like you!"


    "That''sme!"


    They ate, took a shower, and did the necessary things before a long journey. After all of them were ready, it was time to mount on Raikono''s back, and go toward the location the letter said.


    "We are heading to this ce? Are you sure?" Frederic asked, pointing at the cheap map Damian had bought a while ago.


    "Yes. This is where the letter told Serana is. Why? Something wrong?" Damian asked.


    Frederic took out another map from his backpack. "With the money we got afterpleting the quest, I bought us a decent map. One that is actually updated," he said, looking at the cheap map with disgust. "Anyway, your map says the area is only a forest, right? But mine says there''s a castle there."


    "What? Let me see it."


    Damian thought that Frederic might be mistaken, and was looking at the wrong area, but no. It was true. The area had a castle on it.


    "It must be a vampire castle too! Why else would Serana be there?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If it was a castle, Damian had a strong guess it was one that belonged to a vampire.


    "Another vampire kidnapped her? Why?" Frederic asked.


    "I have no idea, but this is a four-day journey, even with Raikono flying at his full speed."


    Frederic could see that Damian was worried. He ced a hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry. Everything will be alright."


    Damian knew Frederic was just saying it to make him feel better, having no idea if it was true or not, but he appreciated the gesture, and tried his best to rx.


    Four days passed. During this time, Damian, Frederic, and Raikono traveled as fast as they could, only stopping to get the necessary sleeping time, and take care of their other needs, such as food, drink, and using the bathroom.


    The time they had to enjoy was little, solely focusing on reaching the castle as fast as possible. And then, there it was: a massive cobblestone castle at the top of a mountain near a cliff.


    "This looks like Drac''s castle," Damian said.


    "Who''s that?"


    "A vampire from a movie."


    "Movie?"


    "I will exinter¡­ We have other things to worry about."


    The castle was not the only building in the area. There was also a small city at the base of the mountain. When Damian went there to check, everyone had tired faces, and seemed to be worried about something.


    It was rare for people to go there. As rare as a phoenix feather, so when Damian and the others arrived in the city, everyone wanted to know who they were!


    The people inmand of the city came to meet with Damian in person, with an army of guards around him in case something bad happened.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" a short man with a ponytail said.


    He spoke in an aggressive tone, and Damian disliked that. Damian had never seen any of those people before in his life, so what was the reason for the bad treatment?


    "Just visiting. Is it prohibited?" Damian said.


    The short manughed. "Right, surely that''s the case. You," he said, pointing at one of the guards, "Use garlic, and holy water too, just to be sure."


    "Garlic? Holy water?"


    Damian had no time to respond as someone was tossing a lot of garlic and holy water on him, wetting his hair and clothes.


    "What? You are not a vampire? That''s strange. You came unannounced during the night and did not tell us the reason you are here," the short man said.


    "So this is why you did this to me?" Damian said with an angered tone.


    "Come, there''s a ce for you to stay with hot water and new clothes. I am sorry about this," the short man said.


    The way he spoke was way different than before, so Damian rxed and contained his anger, epting the man''s offer.


    They went to a hotel, a rare sight to behold in a world like the dungeon. Damian learned that the man was the current ruler of the city, a man called Lance.


    The reason for his strange behaviour after seeing Damian arrive in the city was due to two reasons.


    First, the ce barely had any visitors, so anyone going there would turn into a suspect.


    But the main reason, and the one behind the garlic and the holy water was the recent vampire attacks happening in the area.


    Everyone knew the castle up in the mountain once belonged to a powerful vampire, but it never attacked anyone, and no one got close to the castle as well, so the city lived in peace.


    Yet for some unknown reason, some vampire attacks started, with some even happening inside the city! The city Lance cared deeply and tried his best to protect already had vampires sneaked inside of it!


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" Damian asked.


    He was there to find Serana, but maybe Lance or the others who lived there had more information about the castle, the other vampires, and perhaps information about Serana herself!


    "Would you help us? I mean, I am choosing one of my guards to go to the castle to investigate. Maybe you can do that for me and share everything you learn? You don''t need to enter the castle but watch the surrounding area for anything suspicious. I can pay you a lot of gold!"


    Damian would go there to the castle anyway, so getting some money out of it was not bad. Not bad at all! He epted Lance''s offer, "You can count on me. When do you want me to go?"


    "Tomorrow morning. It is not safe to roam in the forest during night. Anyway, enjoy your stay here, all for free! Thisdy will show you your room." Lance said, and then left.


    They got a free aodation in a nice hotel. It did not have all the tologies and things a hotel in Earth would have, but still had hot tubs, pools, and other rxing things to do. The bed too sent them to paradise of how good it was.


    But there was a price for it. In the following morning, Damian, Frederic and Raikono left the city, moving up to the mountains to see the castle.

 Chapter 183 Disguised As A Butler, And Serana!

    They walked up the mountain.


    "Why aren''t we flying anyway?" Frederic asked.


    Damian rolled his eyes. "I know your old bones are cracking, but if we fly, then everyone will know we''re here, and that''s not the point of a stealthy operation, right?"


    The initial n was to not enter the castle, only watch the surrounding area, looking for clues about how many vampires were there, how powerful they were, and so on.


    But that was what Lance was expecting. Lance didn''t know that Damian had someone important to him locked inside the castle, and to get that person back, he would have to go inside!


    "Is it me, or does this forest look way too silent?" Frederic said.


    The path up to the mountain was made of cobblestone, but the area around it was all forest. It was dense, and seeing how it was early in the morning, the birds should be singing.


    But Damian saw no animals, and heard nothing. It was like the ce was a dead forest! How? It looked normal to him.


    "Now that you mention it... Pay attention to anything strange."


    Despite the strangeness in the air, none of them stopped, continuing up the cobblestone path toward the castle, which soon entered their sight!


    The castle was surrounded by walls, and there was one tower higher than the wall itself. Damian guessed that was used for watching purposes.


    The entire castle was made of cobblestone, a darker color that gave it a gothic vibe. The few trees inside the castle''s courtyard were also dead trees.


    "Should we try to enter?" Frederic asked.


    Damian, Frederic, and Raikono were hiding behind bushes and trees, watching the castle from afar.


    "Not like this. You see how high the castle is and the tower? Someone is probably on the windows watching to see if anyone gets closer to the area."


    The nearby city knew that the castle was home to vampires, and probably other people knew too, yet the castle was still there, and the vampires were still alive.


    That meant they weren''t cking off, so someone was certainly watching to ensure the ce was safe, but that did not mean the area was imprable!


    "We have to find another way in without letting them see us. You two have any ideas?" Damian asked.


    The problem was that the area around the castle was t! Damian and the others were hiding behind trees that were far from the castle.


    So if they tried to sneak in any form, the vampires would still see them.


    "A part of this castle is near the cliff, right? Like that Drac you talked about. So we can go there and fly to sneak in! I think that area is most likely to have less security as it is not everyone who can fly," Frederic said.


    That''s it. It was an idea Damian approved, and to be fair, it looked like the only possible way they had to enter. So that''s where they went, circling around the castle, always ensuring to hide behind bushes and trees.


    The cliff area was on the opposite side of the castle, and it took them a while to reach it. They could not go too fast, or else their presence would be noticed.


    They stopped walking when they reached a point where only flying was possible to continue forward. It was a skill that few people had, and the funny part was that all three of them¡ªDamian, Frederic, and Raikono¡ªcould do it!


    Well, Frederic had to be helped by Damian using his telekinesis, but he could fly by himself if he still had his dragon powers.


    The best part about that area of the castle was that if someone was in the watchtower, they would not be able to see them!


    Also, the number of windows on the back part of the castle was reduced to almost none.


    ''This is where the sun hits harder, so it makes sense that it has less windows,'' Damian thought.


    There was only one window in the back area. Damian flew over to it, using the power of his invisibility cloak to get a better look. What he saw through the window was a storage area with many crates and sacks.


    ''Do they have humans living here too? This is food.''


    Damian returned to where Frederic and Raikono were, but said nothing. What if someone heard him? He only made a sign for them to follow him to the window and see what was there.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    What they wanted to aplish by spying through the window was to see if there was anyone on the other side who might see them. There was not, so they opened the window as silently as possible, and went inside.


    It was dark, with little to no light, and the entire room was filled with wooden crates, sacks, and other objects.


    Damian focused on his hearing, and rxed after ensuring no one was there.


    "There are humans here," he whispered. "Maybe ves they use to feed, or other workers? Anyway, we must find Serana, and probably kill all the vampires here."


    Frederic was feeling a little apprehensive inside enemy lines. "Are we sure we can take down all the vampires?"


    Raikono was the one who calmed him. "Rx. Damian is not weak, and neither am I. Vampires aren''t known to be powerful creatures. Only the vampires in the lower floors of the dungeon are. Remember, we are on the tenth floor."


    That was what gave Damian confidence before going there in the first ce. It was only the tenth floor, and the creatures there, like the vampires, should not be that powerful.


    There was still a chance, though, as Raikono had said. Damian hoped his luck was decent, or else the situation could turn the other way.


    "What is our n?" Raikono asked.


    Damian had been thinking about it the entire way, and after seeing the items inside the storage room, which belonged to humans, he was sure.


    "I bet the vampires are sleeping now, and that''s why they have humans here, to protect the castle during the day. But if none of the humans tried to run, then there are other creatures or more powerful humans taking care of that," Damian said.


    "So we have to be careful while inside, but it is not like the humans here will have the supernatural senses of a vampire. Maybe we can sneak in and get a surprise attack going?"


    There were not many options avable to them. Combat was almost inevitable, and if a fight broke out, all the vampires would know they were there, leading to a full brawl.


    What they could try was to attack some of the enemies stealthily, trying to diminish their numbers before the real fight started.


    "Let''s move, quietly. Frederic, take this," Damian said, handing the invisibility cloak to him.


    Out of the three, Frederic was the only one who could not fight. The invisibility cloak had to go to him. If things went bad, Frederic would have means to escape without dying.


    They slowly pushed open the storage room door, trying to make as little noise as possible. What they saw after opening it was a corridor. It was quite spacious with a red rug on it, and many chandeliers.


    It had the looks and the vibe of a vampire castle, especially with the old paintings on the walls, giving it an ancient feeling. But to be a vampire castle, one had to see vampires, and at first nce, there were none.


    But it did not take long for them to spot humans! Damian peeked inside a room, and saw a butler cleaning the ce, sweeping the floor with a broom.


    The man looked friendly, but Damian could not risk it. He snuck up behind the man, knocking him out with a single blow to the head. After that, he closed the door and thought about his possibilities.


    "What should we do now? He will wake up eventually, and we will have to contain him!" Frederic said.


    Damian had an ability that could copy the aura of another person, and its appearance as well. That would be his best ally in such a mission.


    "What? Are you confident in taking his identity? We can hold him inside the storage room, tie him up and put a cloth on his mouth," Frederic said.


    They had no ns before entering there, hoping to just pass unnoticed, but the sight of the butler gave them one! It would be risky, and the vampires or the other humans could realize Damian was not the real butler, but it was worth the shot!


    Damian took the butler''s clothes, and copied his aura andplete appearance, looking exactly like him! The only thing that would make them realize Damian was a fake was the butler''s chores.


    "We will stay in the storage room, and flee through the window if anything bad happens. Go find your friend, and meet us here," Frederic said.


    With Raikono there, it was easy for them to escape if things went wrong.


    "Wait, let me see the butler''s memories before leaving."


    Damian learned everything the butler knew, and the butler had seen Serana''s face once!


    ''She is really here!''

 Chapter 184 Alone With The Vampire

    Damian''s mind powers proved to be useful once again. He read the butler''s memories, learning more about the castleyout, but more importantly about Serana, who was really inside the castle!


    He saw her face! It was impossible not to recognize her! The butler had seen her only once, and it was on the day she arrived at the castle.


    ''I still have no idea where she is,'' Damian thought.


    It was good to be certain she was really there, but he didn''t know where in the castle, and that ce was huge! Damian had to look for her, but before doing that, he had to continue the butler''s chores.


    He finished cleaning the room where he met the butler, and then cleaned the hallway too, sweeping and taking all the dust away. Once he was finished with all the things he had to do as a butler, it was night time!


    The vampires came out of their coffins, and it was time for the humans to sleep.


    "The prince is calling us in the main room," a woman said to Damian.


    She worked in the kitchen, and when night arrived, all of the humans had to gather in the main hall for the prince''s orders. He was the person Damian saw Serana with.


    He was a tall, slim man with dark hair, red eyes, and pale skin. Themon features of a vampire, but the prince had something other vampires did not have: a scar on his face!


    "Is everyone here? Good," the prince said, sitting on his throne. "My contacts in the city have told me that Lance is talking with people toe here and watch us, maybe even invade the castle."


    That was Damian! How did the prince know about that so quickly? Perhaps his contacts were close friends of Lance?


    "I believe they will not try to invade this castle so soon, maybe after a few days of watching. Our n is quite simple. We will pretend to lower our guard, and once they enter, we kill them," the prince said.


    "All you have to do is not stay close to the windows all the time, and that''s it. Understood? Yes, then it is time for you all to go to sleep."


    Damian was feeling delighted on the inside. The situation was better than he thought it would be! Not even the vampire prince thought the humans would invade their castle so soon, and the surprise attacking from Damian would prove to be effective!


    All of the servants left the main hall and went to their rooms. Damian did the same, but after staying inside his room for a few minutes, he left.


    It was time to start killing vampires! The butler was one of the few people who could leave and walk freely through the castle during the night.


    Why? The vampire prince trusted the butler, and even nned on turning him into a vampire in the future. Damian knew that because of the memories he stole.


    "Jeremias, what are you doing here?" the vampire prince said.


    Damian walked all the way up to the prince''s private room in the middle of the night. There was no other vampire around, only the prince.


    "I came here to warn you about something," Damian said.


    It instantly caught the prince''s attention.


    "I think the intruders may be inside already. I saw an unknown person walking in the halls, going toward that area where you took thatdy a few days ago!" Damian said.


    "What?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The prince got anxious, not knowing what to do. That was the n Damian had in mind. He did not know where Serana was, so he faked it to let the prince lead the way, and it worked like magic!


    "Don''t tell anyone about this or else chaos will break out inside this castle. Thank you for letting me know, Jeremias. I will go there to check it myself!" the prince said.


    They both left the prince''s room, with Damian acting as if he was returning to his room. However, in reality, he followed the prince, trying his best to keep himself hidden from him.


    This was only possible because of his telekinesis. Damian was not touching his feet on the ground, so he was almost like a ghost, making no sound.


    "Any sound will attract the attention of these vampires. Their supernatural hearing is a pain in the ass," Damian thought.


    Anyway, Damian followed the prince throughout the castle, and the ce he went to was underneath the castle! That was Damian''s guess. Castles usually had underground areas, which were perfect for locking someone up.


    There was a double door made of pure steel, and once the prince opened it, he saw Serana tied in chains inside the room. No one else was there.


    "Could Jeremias be mistaken? No, that''s impossible."


    The prince went close to check Serana, seeing that her chains were exactly like before with no signs of someone trying to get her out.


    "Strange," the prince said, turning around. The moment he did that, someone was standing in the doorway, looking at him with a smirk.


    It was Damian.


    "Jeremias? What are you doing here? You know I like you, but this ce is prohibited," the prince said.


    Damian changed his face back to his real self, shocking the vampire!


    "Tell me. Why did you kidnap her?" Damian asked.


    "Who are you? How did you take Jeremias'' appearance? Well, it does not matter, you will die here!"


    The vampire dashed toward Damian, yet all it took for Damian to stop him was aim his palm and use his telekinesis. He lifted the vampire, who tried everything yet could not move.


    "H-How are you doing this? Who are you?"


    A feeling of being powerless took over the vampire''s body. He never thought a random human would make him look like a fool.


    Damian closed his fist, and the vampire''s bones broke, one by one.


    "Ahhh!" the vampire yelled in pain.


    Only the two were down there, and that was the best opportunity Damian had to get the answers he was looking for!

 Chapter 185 Serana Is Back!

    The vampire had a fast healing speed, meaning Damian could break his bones over and over again, causing immense pain, a level that not everyone could withstand!


    He had closed the steel doors too, and no other vampire inside the castle was allowed to go down there, meaning no one would save the prince!


    "Alright, I will tell you everything, just stop torturing me!" the prince yelled.


    That was what Damian wanted to hear. He stopped breaking the vampire''s bones, but still kept him in the air, unable to move a muscle.


    "I am just following orders! There is a vampire family in the deeper level of the dungeon who wants this girl. They told me she was important for something! I swear this is the truth!"


    "What else? What family or floor of the dungeon? Will theye after her again?" Damian asked.


    "I-I have no idea. They contacted me and asked me to do this. We don''t ask questions, we just do what they ask!"


    Damian could tell that the vampire was telling the truth, but that did not mean he would let him live.


    "I will give you a quick death," Damian said.


    He concentrated even more, using his telekinesis to its fullest, ripping the vampire in half. The amount of blood and organs scattered around the floor would make anyone vomit. It was disgusting!


    Damian broke the chains that were keeping Serana locked, and despite her being unconscious, she looked fine.


    ''I think she needs blood,'' Damian thought.


    The thought of giving his blood to her came to his mind, but he did not know if it would cause something ¡ª his blood was not entirely human but that of a giant. Damian believed giants were not in a vampire''s diet.


    But luckily, there were many other humans inside the castle, and many other vampires too, those who noticed the prince was away, and started looking for him.


    "Did anyone here see the prince? He was inside his room a few moments ago!" a vampire asked to one of the human servants.


    "N-No idea. We are just sleeping like you told us."


    The vampires did not stay together as it was the best way to cover more room, exploring all parts of the castle looking for the prince. That was their mistake.


    Damian moved with Serana floating by his side, and each time he found a vampire, be it alone or in a duo, he would kill them without mercy.


    It was the first time the vampires went from being the hunters to being the prey, and Damian killed all of them, leaving none alive.


    The only people he did not kill were the humans who posed no threat to him at all, not having the power to fight against him.


    But he still hurt one of the humans to get their blood. Not enough to kill them, but the human felt weak afterward, runing awaypletely scared.


    After that, he returned to the storage room where Frederic and Raikono were. Both were scared after hearing themotion outside, and the sight of Damian made them sigh in relief.


    "You found her? And what happened?" Frederic asked.


    Damian proudly said, "I killed all the vampires here. Let''s move out of this ce."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    They did ording to n, using the storage''s room window to leave, returning to the city right afterward. Damian was a guest of honor, basically, so Lance did not send guards or anything as he entered the city, and that was exactly what he needed!


    Serana was a vampire, so if Lance or anyone else saw her, they would try something. Damian was not feeling like fighting again.


    "Are we going to stay here or leave?" Frederic asked.


    "Let''s buy some things for the journey and leave tonight. I want to see if she wakes up!" Damian said.


    "Stay here with her then. I will see what I can do."


    Frederic was the one who left to buy things. He was like the mom of the group.


    Damian stayed inside his hotel room with Serana and Raikono. Serana had drunk the blood, but she had yet to wake up. It took her an hour to do so.


    "D-Damian??"


    Serana woke up and the first thing she saw was Damian''s handsome face! She could not believe he was really there, and for a moment thought she was hallucinating inside the castle''s dungeon.


    "What happened? How are you here? And how did you find me?" Serana asked, jumping into Damian''s arms for a hug.


    He exined everything. The letter, the person who kidnapped her, and how he rescued her.


    "A letter? This is odd. And what vampire family is looking for me?" Serana said.


    Based on what the vampire prince said, a vampire family wanted her, but Damian and Serana herself had no idea why they did!


    Sure, she was once the leader of a vampire family, but one that was not powerful, and in the first floors of the dungeon. Apparently the vampire family that wanted Serana was deep in the dungeon.


    "Maybe the ancient royal families? These are the only ones who are living in the deeper levels," Serana said.


    One had to be powerful to survive the dungeon, and the vampires from the ancient royal families were no joke. Their level of power was in another level.


    "If they are so powerful, why didn''t theye to get you in person?" Damian asked.


    "I don''t know the details, but ording to history, the ancient royal families are fighting with each other for who knows how long, so they cannot send their forces outside or else that could mean another vampire can get their territory," Serana said.


    "Of course they are in war. There''s no ce with peace these days..."


    "So Damian, did you find someone else? Aurora? Magnus? Vanessa? Hazel?" Serana asked.


    "Not yet. You are the first one I found after knowing Earth is doomed. Is it true, though?"


    "Yes... I had justpleted my mission and went back to Dawn''s headquarters, and after two days the chaos started. The entire was freezing, and not even superhumans could withstand the cold. So we had to evacuate! It is a good thing humans had taken over this tenth floor a long time ago."


    "I cannot believe this is truly happening... We have to find the others!!!"

 Chapter 186 Visiting A New City To Get Information

    It was good to finally have Serana back, but Damian still had to find the others! He was concerned about them, especially after hearing from Serana that the problem on Earth was legit!


    "Do you have any clues as to where the others might be?" Damian asked.


    "No idea... But we will find them, don''t worry," Serana said, moving closer to Damian andying her head on his shoulder.


    They were inside the city near the vampire castle, but it was not a good ce to be! The people there disliked vampires, and if they found out Damian was befriending one, they might try to attack Serana!


    "We will leave by the morning," Damian said.


    Now that he was finally reunited with Serana, he wanted a night alone with her, a special one, but that was impossible. They only had one room for all of them, and Damian did not want to attract too much attention while he was there in the city.


    So they all slept in the same room, and when morning came, Damian, Frederic, and Serana left the city as quickly as possible, all three mounted on Raikono''s back.


    "Raikono, you are so cool! How did you end up with Damian?"


    "We met and I couldn''t let him and this old bones alone in this world. Look at them! They can barely protect themselves! I am surprised this old bones can still walk!"


    "Oh, shut up Raikono. I practice exercises every day, okay?"


    They were flying and talking with one another. Serana had just recently met Frederic and Raikono, and she enjoyed theirpany. The two would prove to be good additions to Dawn.


    "We had so much work building our base just to get Earth itself destroyed..." Serana said.


    "We will conquer Earth back, don''t worry about it," Damian said.


    He was not so confident in doing that, but losing hope was not something he would do.


    "So where shall we go first?" Damian asked.


    Serana did not know much about the tenth floor, and Frederic either, but Raikono had been living there for a while, and had a suggestion.


    "There''s a major city in this dungeon level. It is not a human settlement but a ce for all races! I think that''s the best location to gather information about your friends. Maybe draw their faces to put on posters or have people look for them!" Raikono said.


    "A ce like this exists? But who is ruling it? I mean, after all humans in Earthe to the dungeon, they are surely going to try to take this city," Damian said.


    There were human settlements in the tenth floor before the ident that happened on Earth, but now the number of humans was a lot higher.


    "I believe each race has one representative in the council table and they make the choices together," Raikono said.


    A ce open to all races, and the biggest city in the tenth floor. That was Damian''s best shot, and he did not see any other reason not to go there.


    "Lead the way, Raikono!"


    Their journey to the city Raikono mentioned took an entire week! They had to stop to eat, rest, and get blood for Serana, who opted for animal blood as she did not want to hurt humans.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was a farnd, and Damian was starting to be sure that the tenth floor was indeed big! Some said it was bigger than Earth, but he did not believe it. That was before exploring it by himself!


    "That''s huge! It looks quite advanced!" Damian said the moment he saw the city.


    The ce was different from the human settlements scattered throughout the tenth floor. It was way more advanced, and it was massive!


    Damian could tell that it was a ce that had been there for a long time, unlike the human settlements that had been built recently.


    "Let''s go down and enter by the gate. We cannot go flying like crazy people here," Raikono said.


    Their golden token from the Adventurer''s Guild gave them some benefits, like passing through the line of people trying to enter the city. But even with that, they still had to be checked by the guards on the gate.


    Two orcs, massive, with around three meters of height and a bulky body that was at least three times Damian''s, or even more, were the ones taking care of the gate.


    "Hello, adventurer," one of them said in themonnguage the creatures knew.


    "Good day, officers. Can we pass through?" Damian said, showing them the golden token.


    "A gold rank adventurer? Of course, go in! Enjoy your stay in our city!"


    Damian and the others passed through the gate, and the first thing they saw was the packed streets, crowded with people! Humans, orcs, elves, dwarves, lizardmen, and many other races! It was a ce where all of them got together!


    There were many people screaming on the streets, selling their goods and services.


    "I believe this is the perfect ce to start something," Frederic said.


    It was clear that Frederic wanted a ce to stay for a while, not going everywhere without building a proper ce. Now that humanity''s home was the tenth floor, it was not a bad idea for Damian to have himself a new base for his organization, the Dawn.


    "Do you wish to build some shops here, Frederic? We can sell potions, food, or equipment!" Damian said.


    "I would love to!"


    That was a nice thing to aim for the future, but what Damian needed at that point was to find any clues about his friends and father. Raikono was the one who suggested them to go to that city, Lemoria.


    "We should go to the tavern. That''s where you can find information," Raikono said.


    With him leading the way, Damian passed through the crowded streets of Lemoria, stopping before a tavern.


    It was a simple building made of wood with a falling sign on the front, and that did not make Damian feel great about it.


    "Are you sure this decaying ce is where we will find the information?" He asked.


    "Don''t judge it yet. Come, I have a friend here who can help us!" Raikono said.

 Chapter 187 A Moment Alone With Serana (R-18)

    Raikono having a friend in that ce surprised Damian.


    "A friend of yours?" Damian said. "I thought you lived up on that mountain."


    "I did, yes," Raikono said. "But that doesn''t mean I couldn''t leave, right? Anyway, let''s go inside."


    The tavern looked awful on the outside, but once inside, Damian was surprised to see how packed it was. There were many people sitting at the tables, drinking, eating, and sharing information.


    Raikono went straight to the bartender, who said, "Good evening. What can I get you?"


    The bartender''s rudeness was evident, but Raikono didn''t seem to mind. It wasmon for people in that tavern to treat each other badly.


    "I''d like to speak with Jejk," Raikono said. "Tell him it''s Raikono."


    Damian was standing next to him, and when he heard the name, he thought it sounded strange. "It certainly doesn''t belong to a human," he thought.


    The bartender went to a back room, a ce people couldn''t go without permission, and returned a few minutester.


    "He''s waiting for you in the back," the bartender said.


    Damian, Frederic, Serana, and Raikono followed the bartender into the back room, where they saw a small green creature. It wasn''t a goblin, but a Slyph!


    "Raikono, it''s been a while!" Jejk said, flying over to Raikono and giving him a hug.


    The Slyph was green and had many tree leaves around its body. It was also small, about 4 feet tall, and it could fly!


    "What brings you here?" Jejk asked, turning to Damian and the others. "And who are they?"


    Raikono exined that they were looking for some friends who had gone missing. He didn''t tell Jejk that Frederic was a dragon or that Damian was a giant. They had decided it was best not to tell too many people about their true identities.


    Jejk didn''t seem to care that Serana was a vampire. "So you''re looking for some humans?" he said. "I can help you with that. Can you draw their faces or share their images with me?"


    Damian was expecting to have to draw, but apparently that wasn''t necessary.


    "Can you read minds?" he asked.


    "Yes, that''s one of my powers," Jejk said. "Are you the one who''s going to share their images with me?"


    "Yes," Damian said, stepping forward.


    Jejk didn''t need to touch Damian. All he did was close his eyes.


    "Think about the people you want to find," he said. "Their faces."


    Damian closed his eyes and concentrated on the images of his friends. It was easy to do, and in no time, Jejk had all he needed.


    "Alright," Jejk said when he opened his eyes. "I have a vastwork of contacts here and outside of this city. I suggest you stay within the city walls for a while. If your friends are out there, we will find them."


    Jejk had an aura of confidence around him, and Damian, despite knowing it was impossible to be sure they would find his friends, felt a sense of relief.


    What else could Damian do? Nothing, at least not in the friend search-party department. He had to wait for more information from Jejk, and in the mean time, decided to create roots in the city.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The first thing he did was get himself a room in one of the cheapest inns he could find in Lemoria, and have a serious conversation with Frederic.


    "What type of shop should we open here?" Damian asked.


    Frederic ced his hand on his chin, deeply thinking about it.


    "Let''s go first scam around the area tomorrow to see what type of things this city needs, and then we can think about this," he said.


    That looked to be the best thing for them to do. After their conversation was over, Frederic returned to his room, which was a few doors away from Damian''s.


    Yes, Damian and Serana finally got a room for themselves, alone. That would happen more often now that their n was to create roots in Lemoria.


    "I missed you so much," Serana said, hugging Damian, rubbing her boobs on his chest.


    "I missed you too," Damian said.


    Damian moved his hands a little further down, touching Serana''s butt.


    "You naughty boy," she said, smiling.


    There was something inside them. A fire. A fire they had to extinguish with sex! Damian couldn''t help it. Serana was freaking gorgeous!


    Serana said he was naughty, but Damian could see her nipples going hard, showing off through her clothes. He ced his hands on her boobs, squeezing them hard.


    "Ah," Serana moaned.


    She moved her hand down, grabing Damian''s cock. Serana wanted it, and there was nothing that would stop her of having it!


    An image that would drive any men crazy: Serana''s naked body. She took out her clothing, showing off her pale body with no marks, a perfect skin only vampires could have.


    The bouncing boobs right before Damian''s eyes were enough to make his dick hard, "You''re so fuc*ing hot," he said.


    "I want to suck it."


    Serana got on her knees, tying up her soft hair in a ponytail to not get on the way. She spat on the cock to make it easier to slide, and did her job!


    Damian rolled his eyes, feeling Serana''s lips and tongue taking care of his cock. It was delightful. After a few minutes preparing the terrain, Damian could not hold it anymore!


    He grabbed her ponytail, and moved his hips harder, face fuc*ing her! The sound of Serana choking with the cock echoed inside their tiny inn room.


    She smiled. Serana loved it rough. Her vagina wanted it inside of her!


    She faced the ground with her butt aimed high into the ceiling, stretching her holes by pulling her ass.


    "Please, I want it, I need it!"


    The sight of Serana being a slut made Damian''s dick as hard as a rock. He moved forward, giving what Serana wanted: his cock deep inside of her.


    "Ahhhh," she moaned the moment Damian''s cock entered inside her humid cave, rubbing on its walls.

 Chapter 188 The Other Hole And Shop Idea (R-18)

    Damian missed it so much, just like Serana. They had been away for a long time, and their sex was always something to behold.


    "Yes, harder, ahh," Serana moaned, and her sweet voice echoed alongside the sound of ps.


    The movements of their hips were fric. Damian grabbed her hair with one hand, and pped her big pale butt with the other, making it turn red and have his fingerprints on it.


    Serana rolled her eyes, sticking her tongue out like the horny girl she was. They remained in the same position until Damian asked something.


    "Can I get the other hole?" he said.


    "Hell yes. Wreck my asshole too," Serana said, looking excited after hearing the request.


    She was down for it no matter what! Serana used both of her hands to stretch her asshole. Damian spat on her hole, and pierced his dick right through it!


    "Ahhh."


    The pain was there, yet only for a brief second. Serana then was screaming with pleasure, asking Damian to go faster and deeper! Damian would do that even if she did not ask for it.


    "I''m cumming!!!"


    Serana''s legs shook with intensity as she orgasmed over and over again! She loved having her asshole fucked, even more than her pussy, and that led to more orgasms then usual, making her loose her breath.


    Damian was not far from having one too, and Serana begged for it, "Fill my asshole with your warm cum, please!"


    "Ahhhh, fuck," Damian said as a huge load of cum went inside her ass, dripping from it.


    After having all of that fun, they both went to the bathroom for a shower.


    "Your dick is amazing, fucking hell. I am so happy that we are together now," Serana said.


    Damian smirked, pping her ass inside the hot tub, "I cannot wait to fuck you again."


    They slept together during the night, and for the first time in a long time, Serana felt safe, and could properly rest. Damian felt the same way! The past couple of weeks had been tiring for him, and the constant travel chipped away his energies! That was a night of sleep he needed, and for that reason, Damian and Serana woke upte!


    Well, Serana was a vampire so it was normal for her to sleep during the day. She still changed her sleeping schedule sometimes ¡ª it was not like she HAD to sleep during the day or something ¡ª but doing the change made her more tired.


    For that reason, she thought about returning to a normal sleeping schedule now that Damian and the others nned on staying in that city in the long run.


    So Damian was the only one getting up from the bed. He kissed her in the cheeks and went doing the things he had to, like eating something.


    Damian got himself a nice breakfast in the same inn he was staying.


    "This is the fried eggs and the bacon you ordered," A good looking girl in a maid outfit said.


    The time of which Damian got his breakfast was almost time for lunch, yet he did not care. Why should he bother about eating fried eggs and bacon in thete morning? It was not like that would kill him.


    ''This is the benefit of being a superhuman!'' Damian thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There were many people eating inside the inn too, yet most of them did not eat the same thing as Damian.


    "You''re finally awake. I guess the previous night was tiring for you," Frederic said.


    The smile Frederic had was a little strange, but Damian tried to dismiss it.


    "Good morning to you too, Frederic. So," Damian said as he grabbed the bacon, chewing it, "are we going to see what type of shop can we open?"


    "Yes, and no. You slept too much so I already did some research," Frederic said as he sat on the chair in front of Damian.


    It was not that surprising that Frederic already did the research. The old bones was not the type of person, or rather, dragon, who slept for long periods.


    "And? What chance do we have to not starve?" Damian asked.


    The world shifted in just one day! Damian knew how to make money back in Earth, but now the situation was different, yet that did not mean it was a bad thing!


    A new world and civilization inside the dungeon also meant new opportunities to make money, and Damian hoped Frederic had found a way for them to seed in it!


    "We have plenty of options here, actually," Frederic said, "you know magic ismon inside the dungeon, right? Like the necromancy books you have."


    "Magic? Is it really?"


    "Yes. All beasts are made of mana, and based on what you told me, humankind made serums out of the beast''s blood to grant humans abilities. These abilities are nothing more than the maniption of mana, which you can call magic."


    Damian already knew about mana and how mysterious it was, but he had yet to know using magic wasmon.


    "Does it mean the people here who practice magic have like, more than one ability?"


    "In theory yes, but it is not like that. The power they can wield by using magic is more versatile, yes, but it is way weaker than someone who had the serum, like humans in Earth. I can see humans selling the serum to the other races in the future."


    "Alright, but what does this have to do with us making money?"


    "With the help of mana and magic, we have the options of opening a shop selling enchanted items, or a shop selling potions to help heal and do other things during battles."


    "If you had to choose one of these two, which one would it be?" Damian asked.


    "Potions, I believe. Creating enchanted items is difficult and the cost to start doing it is massive. Potions on the other hand, we can start in the next week or so!"


    "Really? That fast? And do you have any clues on how to brew potions?"


    "Yes, I do. Let me handle this matter first, and I can teach you how to do it after the shop is open. But there''s something I need you to do in the mean time," Frederic said, looking at Damian with a serious face, "we still need money to rent a ce for the shop¡­ Please, goplete some missions!!!"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 189 An Assassination Mission

    ''It is always me¡­'' Damian thought.


    Frederic stayed in the city to take care of the shop, or rather, the process of creating one. Raikono stayed in the city too to protect the old bones.


    Serana was sleeping at the time, and Damian did not want her roaming outside so soon. She needed some time to rest after being kidnapped.


    So the only person avable toplete missions was him! Well, missions was what Frederic had in mind, but after Damian checked the rewards for said missions, they were just not enough!


    ''My rank in the guild is gold now, yet the rewards are kind ofme. I think I might have to go into dark paths to get some money¡­''


    Damian was not poor on Earth, and his organization, The Dawn, was starting to make some profit, but Earth money was useless there! Inside the dungeon, all the races that lived in it used gold coins, and Damian only had a few of these.


    The money needed to start the shop was not huge, but it would take Damian at least three or four missions, and that could take more than three months! He wanted his shop running as soon as possible, or at least more money with the same effort.


    He put on different clothing that he bought in a shop inside the city: a leather armor with a ck cloak and hood. The look Damian had resembled a thief, or an assassin, and assassination was precisely what he had in mind!


    There was a ck market area in the city''s underground. It was not as hard as one might think to get the information about it. Damian went there after changing clothes. He also created some bandages using his slime ring to cover his face, looking somewhat scary.


    If one had the knowledge about the ck market, one had the right to enter. The person in front of the door did not stop Damian when he went inside, and even nced at him a few times.


    ''This man looks dangerous,'' the man thought.


    There were many people in the underground ck market. Not as many as the city itself, but a considerable number. What those folks wanted by getting in there was to offer their services¡ªservices that were often against thews¡ªor buy something they could not find elsewhere.


    Damian put on a blind eye to all of that, and went toward a specific area, one that had a board with some notes. It looked simr to the board where one would get missions inside the adventurer''s guild, and it also had missions, but they were a little different.


    ''The rewards are way bigger than the missions in the guild. Which one should I take?''


    The number of missions was slightly lower, but almost all of them required Damian to enter as a spy somewhere, and kill an important person! That was a mission that would surely get him hefty rewards.


    ''This one sounds cool enough,'' Damian thought as he picked up a note.


    The mission stated on the note was quite simple: invade the noble family''s castle, kill its current leader, and if possible kidnap a woman who lives in there.


    ''A noble family called Snowheart, and they live in a snowy mountain¡­ Well, this should be a lot of fun. I should warn the others about it,'' Damian thought.


    But before leaving to warn Frederic and the others, he went to speak with the person who put on the note. It took two hours for them to meet, and the person was excited after learning that someone had taken the request.


    "Are you Shadowde? Here, take half of the money now, and the rest you can get after bringing me the head of Snowheart''s current leader!"


    Shadowde was the nickname Damian decided to use inside the ck market, and that was the name they passed to that man when he asked who took his request.


    The man who put out the request was a bald man with a considerable belly, a mustache, and an attire that looked and smelled expensive.


    Damian was more than happy to get half of the money before evenpleting the mission. That amount of money was enough to get his shop going!


    But of course, Damian was not stupid enough to take that sum of money and flee away. The bald man before him was surely someone with influence, and just like Damian acted as an assassin, the man could send others to get him, or those he cared about.


    "Is there anything I should be wary of?" Damian asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, you can sense in the air that winter is close, right? The Snowheart family lives in the snowy mountains, and that ce is frigid cold. You should be careful not to die. Also, you need to infiltrate inside the family''s castle, and I don''t care how you do it, but you must find a way."


    The person hiring Damian did not have many details about the castle or how to get in.


    ''Seriously, cold?''


    He was basically stating the obvious, but Damian did not show how displeased he was.


    "Alright. Can you at least point where the family lives? Also, how much time do I have toplete this?"


    The man nodded, taking a map from Damian, and marking down the location of the Snowheart family''s castle, "You have the whole winter toplete it."


    Around three months. That was a lot of time to spend inside that ce, and Damian felt like the quest was not as simple as it sounded.


    Damian grabbed the money and left the ck market.


    "Where did you get this?" Frederic said with shock as he stared at therge leather sack on the table.


    "From a mission, but I still need toplete it. This is only half of it."


    "H-Half? What type of mission is this?" Frederic asked.


    "One that might take me three months¡­ Can you start the shop with this amount of money?"


    "Yes, absolutely! If this is only half of it, and you bring the rest, we can even start an enchanting business here!"


    Frederic was so hyped about it that he forgot how strange the whole thing was.


    "Take this thing too."


    Damian had some Erotic Coins to spend, especially after the previous night with Serana, and he decided to use them for an item, one that would allow him to share messages with Frederic no matter the distance.


    "A ring?" Frederic asked, confused.


    "I have one too, and we can talk to each other by using it. You can send me messages talking about how things are going, and also about my friends, you know, the ones Jejk is looking for."


    "Marvelous! This is a great item! Where did you get it?"


    "I stole it. Now, take care of everything for me, alright?"


    "Don''t you worry about it."


    The idea of parting ways was not something Damian enjoyed, especially after finally having the chance to reunite with Serana, but he needed the money to start his businesses, and the money generated by said businesses would be the pir of The Dawn, the organization he wanted to continue even inside the dungeon!


    ''It is time to infiltrate, kill someone, and kidnap someone else! How great!''

 Chapter 190 A Way To Infiltrate In The Snowheart Family!

    Damian no longer had his mount. Raikono had stayed behind to protect everyone. Besides, a stealthy mission would be impossible with a giant wolf flying around with lightning around its body.


    "Sir, are you going to Ishgand city?" a man asked.


    It was the coachman, and Damian had decided that a carriage would be the best way to travel. The creatures pulling it were not horses, but a type of lizard, which made it much faster.


    "Yes, that''s right," Damian said, his face hidden by a hood. "Here is the money."


    This type of carriage was shared by many people, and each passenger would get off at their own stop, like a bus. Damian had changed his appearance to look somewhat older, with a beard and slicked-back hair. This was all thanks to his ability to change his facial features, which was one of the best abilities formitting crimes or doing other things without being recognized.


    "The city you want to go to is ourst stop," the coachman said. "You can get in now."


    Damian nodded and entered the carriage. It was spacious, and the other passengers nced at him for a few seconds before going back to their own business.


    Damian scanned the carriage for an empty seat. It wasn''t the mostfortable, but it would do. The situation would only improve as people started getting off at their stops.


    "Can I sit here?" a young man asked.


    Damian didn''t pay attention at first, thinking the question wasn''t directed at him. No one spoke to him, especially looking like he did at the moment.


    But when he realized the question was indeed for him, he slowly turned his head and looked at the young man. "Yes? Is something wrong?"


    The young man could sense a sense of danger, but tried his best not to show it. "There''s no other free space. Can I sit next to you? I promise I''ll be quiet the whole time."


    It was impossible to tell if the youth was telling the truth, but Damian didn''t have the power to deny him anyway. If there was no other ce for the young man to sit, then he would have to sit there.


    "Sure," Damian said.


    The young man smiled and sat down next to Damian, but of course, kept his word and didn''t say a word. Damian returned to his thoughtful state, thinking about how he could infiltrate the castle.


    ''How can I do this? Well, this Ishgand city is near the Snowheart family''s castle, so I can stay there and think of something.''


    All Damian had to do now was wait. The lizard pulling the carriage was quite fast, and the entire journey took them three days. During this time, many people got off at their stops.


    But Damian remained in the carriage, only getting out to use the restroom and then returning to his seat. What surprised him was that the young man, the one who had asked to sit next to him, didn''t get off until thest stop!


    "Are you stopping in Ishgand city too?" Damian asked.


    The young man was surprised by the sudden question, considering Damian hadn''t said a word to him since they met. "Yes, indeed. I''m staying with the Snowheart family for a while for training. I''m a squire, looking to be a knight!"


    That was it. It was a chance for Damian to enter the castle! All he had to do was kill the young man and take his identity. It shouldn''t be so hard, right?


    But the thought of killing that young man, who didn''t look like a bad person, weighed on Damian. But then the young man said the next sentence, saving his neck.


    "They''re hiring guards, and you can also be a tutor if you''re good enough. Don''t you want to try? I think it''s a good way to make money."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Really? Do you think someone like me has a chance?" Damian asked.


    "Of course! They don''t ask about your past, so anyone can be a guard. All you need is decent strength and hard work!"


    The youth was quite optimistic, and Damian decided to go his route, trying to be a guard. With the youth by his side, maybe it would make a good impression?


    "Alright, you convinced me. But first, we need to stop in Ishgand to buy supplies for the trip."


    "Understood!"


    Damian looked older, so the youth acted respectfully toward him, like a soldier talking to a superior.


    ''Is it part of his squire training? Anyway, I think this might work!''


    The idea was not bad, and the job of a guard would be quite valuable in the type of mission Damian nned on doing.


    So when the carriage stopped, Damian and the youth, Lucas, stopped in Ishgand to buy some things, like food and water, two fur cloaks to survive the cold environment, and a sword for Damian.


    Ishgand was considered a city, but the amount of people living in it was much smaller, with the streets being empty. The cold environment was the main reason for such a thing.


    All the buildings inside the city were made of stone, and a thickyer of snow covered their roofs, the streets, and everything around the city.


    Damian could see through the building''s windows the people inside, standing near the fire to warm their bodies, drinking warm ale and talking about many things.


    He went to one ce to buy food and water, another one to buy his fur cloak, and his final stop was a small cksmith shop to buy a weapon.


    "This is made using Mythril, a rare ore that is found in the snowy mines down the city. It is way better than the average sword," a bulky tall man wearing an apron said.


    Damian grabbed the sword, swinging it a few times. He also asked for some things to use the sword on to see if it truly cut things, and it worked well.


    "I will take it."


    After they left the shop, Lucas could not stop looking at the sword, like a kid staring at a toy.


    "Is everything okay?"


    Lucas scratched the back of his head, "Y-Yes, it is. It''s just that I cannot wait to finish my training and use this type of sword."


    Right. Lucas was still a square, and if the knowledge Damian had did not trick him, it meant there were many things he could not do while his training was not over.


    "Did you grab everything? Let''s go!"

 Chapter 191 Arriving At The Castle

    The two left the city without stopping to sleep. All they wanted were the supplies, and that was it. It was not like the Snowheart family was that far from the city, so it was better to leave as early as possible, and sleep there and not inside a random tavern.


    "Do you know the way?" Damian asked.


    He had a map with the location marked on, and could see the general path to go there, but maybe Lucas knew a better one?


    "Nah, I never went there, only when I was a kid. We also did not walk through this part," Lucas said as he stepped on the snow, his feet sinking in it.


    Damian wasn''t happy to go that way, and he could not use his flying ability near Lucas.


    ''This will take forever.''


    The more they walked, the colder it got, with a harsh wind and snow falling from the sky. It was a good thing they had their fur cloaks, warming their bodies, but that was not enough if one stayed too much time outside.


    Lucas even stopped for a moment, losing all of his stamina trying to walk through the deep snow, which was hindering his movements. Damian knew stopping there would only make things worse, so he grabbed Lucas, tossed him on his shoulder, and kept moving!


    "I-I am sorry for this," Lucas said.


    He was truly sorry about that. Lucas believed that if he was a little stronger, then Damian would not have to carry him along like a kid. It was a shame for someone who trained to be a knight.


    "Don''t worry about it. I think we are close to the castle, no?"


    "Yes, we will arrive there in a few minutes!"


    It almost felt like a dream to finally reach the castle after having to walk on that deep snow, and survive the cold environment. Only crazy people would walk outside for such a long period. A warm fire was needed, but Damian did not want to lose time, stopping to build campfires along the way.


    Then, after walking a few more minutes ¡ª Damian still had Lucas on his shoulder ¡ª they saw it, a massive stone castle with high walls and towers.


    There was a bridge to ess it, and a frozenke around the castle, like a pit. Two guards were standing on the front gate, and were surprised to see Damian and Lucas there.


    One of the guards who was a little older stared at the blond youth, thinking for a few seconds.


    "Lucas? Is that you?"


    "Phill!"


    "Hahaha, I remember when you were this size," Phill said, using his hand to mark the area around his knees, "Come, let''s get inside. It is cold here."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just like Damian expected, it would be way easier to enter the castle with Lucas by his side, but the guards still wanted to know who he was.


    "This man traveled with me. He''s called Damian, and he wants to be a guard here. I told him you needed a few."


    "If you are Lucas'' friend, then you are weed here! Come, let''s get you two something to eat."


    The guards led Damian and Lucas into the castle, where they were greeted by a warm fire and a delicious meal. A soup to be more precise, which was the best option in their situation.


    As they ate, Damian looked around the castle in awe. It was even more impressive than he had imagined. The walls were thick and tall, and the towers were like giants reaching up to the sky. The castle was made of stone, and it was decorated with intricate carvings.


    The snow covering some parts of it gave the ce a different charm, especially with the moonlight shining on the roofs, making the ce look magical!


    Phill, the guard who knew Lucas, came to speak with them again.


    "It iste so the Snowheart family is asleep, but you can speak with them tomorrow morning," Phill said, pointing at their empty bowls of soup, "Did you finish eating? If yes, thene with me."


    They walked through the castle''s corridors. It had many paintings, furniture, and fur carpets on the ground. Many fireces were scattered throughout the castle too!


    What caught Damian''s attention were the big windows, making it easy to see the starry sky and the snowkes.


    ''This ce is beautiful, and quiet as well. I would love to have a house in a simr ce.'' Damian thought.


    "These are your rooms. The two are the same so it does not matter which one you choose. Don''t worry about getting up early. You two must be tired after the trip. But remember to go to the main hall after waking up!" Phill said, leaving right afterward.


    Lucas chose one room, and Damian the other, opening its door, and seeing how it was inside.


    The room was small but cozy. The walls were made of stone, and the floor was covered in a thick fur rug. There was a single bed in the center of the room, and a small table next to it. A firece was built into one wall, and a fire was burning brightly, casting a warm glow over the room. There was a window on the opposite wall, and Damian could see the snow falling outside.


    The room was sparsely furnished, but it was clean and tidy. Damian could tell that it had been recently cleaned, and the smell of fresh pine needles filled the air. Damian felt a sense of peace and tranquility as he looked around the room. He knew that he would befortable here.


    Damian took off his cloak and hung it on a hook by the door. He then sat down on the bed and took a deep breath. He was tired, but he was also excited about the mission.


    ''I hope everything goes well with this. I need the money¡­''


    Damian closed his eyes and fell asleep, recovering his energies for the guard test the following day.

 Chapter 192 Could I Fail?

    The night had been great for Damian. He had rested near the firece, covered in a fur nket that kept him warm during the cold night. The ce brought him a different feeling, a cozy one, but he knew he had to focus. He had people to kill, and one to kidnap.


    Damian got up from his bed and left his room, looking for the kitchen or somewhere to grab something to eat. He looked through the massive windows on the corridors, seeing the bright sun in the sky, signaling that it was almost noon.


    ''I slept a lot,'' he thought.


    It was not as cold as during the night, but Damian still needed to walk around wearing his fur cloak. Once he arrived in the kitchen area, Lucas was already there, eating.


    "Hey, Damian!" Lucas said, waving the moment he saw Damian.


    "Woke up earlier than me," Damian said, sitting next to Lucas.


    Lucas chuckled. "That''s because you''re getting old."


    Damian held back the urge to p Lucas''s head, who apologized after seeing his face. "I was joking. Rx."


    They ate bread and soup in the morning. It tasted good, and the soup was just the best food to have in colder environments.


    "We have to go speak with the leaders about my training, and your test to get the job as a guard," Lucas said.


    Lucas''s training was basically already all set. His family had sent him there after speaking with the Snowheart family through letters, so everyone was aware of his arrival. What he would do was just greet them and say, "Hey, I am here."


    But Damian''s case was a little different. There was a job as guard avable, but other people were fighting for the spot. He would have to grind it out to get the job.


    Damian and Lucas left the kitchen area, walking through the corridors, up toward a room with a massive door with a symbol carved on it. It was presumably the Snowheart family crest.


    A guard was near the door, and he said, "Lucas and Damian, right? You can go inside."


    The guard opened the door, and what Damian saw was a massive room with a table in the middle, and a throne area. Snowheart''s leader was an elderly man with a long white beard and hair.


    He had many wrinkles on his face, and when Damian saw him, the first thing that crossed his mind was: This man is more than one hundred years old!


    That was how old the man looked, yet he still got up from the throne, and his body was somewhat muscr, and his vitality seemed unshaken, as if he was way younger.


    "Lucas! Come here for a hug," the man said.


    Lucas knew the man since he was a kid. "How are you doing, Uncle Miller? You look healthy!"


    Damian almost choked when hearing it. "That''s his healthy look?"


    They exchanged a few words and hugs before Miller turned his gaze toward Damian, saying, "You are the one who came with Lucas, right? The one who is fighting for the guard job."


    "Correct, sir," Damian said, showing respect.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No need for that now. We are the only ones here. The test will start tomorrow morning, and it may take a while, so you better prepare yourself," Miller said.


    No one knew what the test would entail, and the unknown made anyone nervous, but not Damian. He was confident in passing the test against whoever tried to get in his way. His mission depended on him getting the guard job, so Damian would do everything in his power to achieve it.


    "I understand sir, thank you."


    Damian prepared to leave when Miller stopped him.


    "There''s something else. Damian, right? You see, this young man right here," Miller said, pointing at Lucas, who smiled back, feeling pressured, "He needs someone to train him. My only tutor will have to leave in two days for a mission, so there''s an open spot for a mentor. If you do well in the guard test, I can do another test for you to get this other job, which will pay more, and you will have more free time. What do you think?"


    The proposal was decent. More than decent, actually. Damian wanted the job as a guard as that would grant him more ess inside the castle, and that would help him with his n.


    But the job as a mentor for Lucas was beyond that of a guard. That meant he might have ess to other areas, but more importantly, more free time to think of his ns!


    "I will do my best, sir."


    "Good, good. I can see you are better than all the other guards I have here, so you''re the best suited for this position. Anyway, that will depend on how you do tomorrow. You can leave now," Miller said.


    Damian slightly bowed, and left the room. Lucas stayed to speak more with Miller as they were like family.


    ''The test is tomorrow so I have the day to wander around the castle.''


    Based on what his request said, the person he had to kill was Miller. But why? Damian was not the type of person to do the mission without asking questions, especially after seeing how nice Miller was.


    There was something else written on the note. The first part of the mission was to kill Miller, but there was someone Damian had to kidnap. A young woman with blue hair and a skin as pale as the snow.


    That was the description the note had, yet no matter where Damian looked, there was no one looking like that in the castle. It was as if that person did not exist!


    Damian was starting to believe the person who requested that was mistaken.


    ''I will eventually learn more about this. For now, let''s walk around and think about escape routes!'' Damian thought.


    He walked through the corridors, seeing how the people inside the castle worked, how the guards patrolled, and so on. There were many doors that he was unable to enter with his current status.


    In fact, Damian could only use the corridors, his bedroom, the bathroom, the kitchen, and enter the throne room where Miller was. Those were the only locations he could ess inside the castle.


    There was also a massive courtyard for him to go. Damian explored it, trying to find ways to pass through the walls or if there were guards in the watch towers.


    The more he looked, the harder it became for him to kill Miller and flee.


    ''Could I fail?''

 Chapter 193 Getting The Keys

    The tight security within the castle started to worry Damian. At first, he thought about just killing Miller and then using his telekinesis to fly away to safety.


    But during his exploration of the courtyard, Damian noticed some strange carvings in specific points of the castle. Based on his knowledge, these were some kind of spell, one that protected the castle with an invisible barrier, not allowing anyone to fly by the castle walls.


    Damian still had to get used to these kinds of things, as they were umon on Earth. However, the people who lived in the dungeon had a deeper understanding of them.


    ''So I can''t fly out of here. I''ll have to find another escape route. Maybe enter those locked rooms?''


    He saw many locked doors inside the castle, and there were no guards guarding them! But the doors were still locked, so one could not enter. What Damian needed was a way to get in.


    His mind worked as he strolled in the courtyard, trying to think of a person who might have the key to ess those rooms.


    ''An ordinary guard? No way. Maybe the mentor who will leave in two days? Or someone else from Miller''s family...''


    The first person Damian wanted to check was the mentor who was currently inside the guard''s barracks. It was a separate building at the back part of the castle, outside within the courtyard.


    That''s where the guards slept, and where the mentor''s room was. This mentor was like the highest inmand when it came to the guards, the captain, the person whomanded all the family''s army, and was responsible for their training as well.


    It was a respectable position, which made Damian wonder why Miller would put him as the one in charge. He was basically an unknown person, and such a position required trust.


    ''Everything about this ce is starting to get odd. Why do they ept any guards without checking their backgrounds?'' Damian thought.


    Damian was pretty sure most of the guards working for the Snowheart family were once criminals, which did not make sense. How did Miller keep them leashed?


    He knocked on the guard''s barracks door, and one guard opened it.


    "Who are you? Ah, the new arrival, right? What do you want?" the guard said in a harsh tone.


    "I want to speak with the person in charge, if that''s possible."


    Judging by the look on that guard''s face, he was not feeling like letting Damian meet the person in charge, but then someone appeared behind the guard.


    "You can let him pass," a soft voice echoed.


    The person in charge of the guards was a tall woman. She had blue hair and pale skin.


    ''Is she the person I have to kidnap if possible?'' Damian thought.


    Her skin and hair color matched the description, but it was stated on the note that the target was a fraildy who looked unhealthy,pletely different from the woman before Damian.


    The guard who blocked Damian''s passage said nothing and left. He did not wish to anger the captain, who would make his life a living hell.


    "Follow me to my room," she said, turning around and walking away.


    As she walked, Damian could not help but stare at her butt, which was he sexy with the tight leather armor she wore.


    She led him to a small room with a desk, a few pieces of furniture that served as decoration, and that was it. It looked like an administrative area that the other guards did not have ess to.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" she asked.


    Damian scanned the room, and his eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to a few keys hanging on the wall. Those had to be important!


    "Yes, correct. I heard you are the person responsible for the training?" Damian said.


    She crossed her legs and sat down in a chair behind the desk with a proud look on her face. "Yes, I am. Sorry, but I can''t give you personal training."


    The personal training that crossed Damian''s mind was a different kind...


    "That''s not what I wanted to talk about. I heard you are leaving in two days?"


    "Where did you hear that?"


    Her eyes widened and she almost got up from her chair. Not even the guards knew about it, yet Damian, who had been in the castle for less than a day, knew.


    "Don''t act so surprised," Damian said with a smile. "Miller told me about it."


    The moment Damian said the name Miller, the woman''s expression changed slightly. It all happened quickly, but Damian was paying close attention so he noticed it.


    "I see. But why are you so concerned about me leaving?" she asked.


    "Miller said that if I do well in the guard''s test, I can have a shot at bing the captain while you are away," Damian said.


    "What? Really? So you came here to ask about the position and if it is worth it?"


    "Kind of."


    She got up from her chair and started picking up some things scattered around the room while talking to Damian. "The two main differences are that guards have lower pay and work longer hours with patrol shifts, etc. But the job as captain, despite having a higher sry, also has more responsibilities and a lot of administrative work, as you can see here," she said, gesturing to the many papers on her desk.


    "I see. I will still try to get the position, though. Also, do you want some help?"


    "Yes, actually. You see those keys? Grab them and give them to me," she said, pointing to the keys hanging on the wall.


    Damian was confused. "Aren''t these keys necessary for the person working as captain?"


    "Not at all. These are mine, and Miller said I should take them with me when I leave."


    That was unexpected, but Damian was d he had the chance to get close to the keys! He walked over to them and, after taking a closer look, he stealthily created a copy of all of them using his Slime Ring, storing them in his Spatial Ring immediately afterwards.


    Everything happened quickly, and the captain looked the other way, not seeing what Damian had just done.


    ''Great! I can ess the other rooms now!'' Damian thought.


    There was one doubt still lingering in his mind: what was behind those doors?

 Chapter 194 Corpses And A Mine

    Damian helped Natasha pack for her trip, and in the process, learned her name. That was one of the few things he managed to get out of her.


    Natasha was good at answering questions without giving away too much information.


    ''She knows what she''s doing,'' Damian thought.


    After helping her pack, Damian left. Natasha didn''t see anything wrong with his visit. He seemed to be only curious about the captain position, which he wanted.


    ''I have the keys now!''


    Damian was happy to have the keys to the locked rooms in the castle. He hoped they would open all the rooms, but there were many locked doors, and he only had three keys.


    He still couldn''t understand why Natasha, who would be gone for a month or more, had to take the keys with her.


    Did that mean no one would be able to open the doors while she was gone? That didn''t make sense.


    ''I bet Miller or someone else with a high position has the same keys, or even more,'' Damian thought.


    For now, he didn''t have to worry about that. With the keys, he could explore new parts of the castle at night, which was great.


    There was nothing else for Damian to do during the day, so he spent his time reading his necromancy book in his room¡ªthe first book he had gotten, not the second he had gotten after fighting the winged demon.


    The first book still had some spells Damian wanted to master before moving on to the next one. He wrapped himself in a nket near the firece and read his grimoire, ncing out the window from time to time to rest his eyes.


    When the moon rose close to midnight, the castle fell silent. Damian could only hear guards talking outside or walking through the corridors, making sure no one was invading the castle or doing anything illegal at night.


    That was the perfect time to enter the locked rooms. It was darker, and there were fewer people who could see him, but there was still a risk.


    Damian was d he had his invisibility cloak to help him with this task. Without it, the task would be much harder, but it would still be possible if he knew the guards'' routes and timed it perfectly.


    He created a clone of himself using his Slime Ring and ced it on the bed. What if someone opened the door and didn''t see him there? It could happen, and Damian wanted to be prepared.


    After making sure everything was as good as it could be, he put his ear to the door to listen for footsteps.


    ''Clear.''


    He didn''t hear anyoneing, so this was his best chance to leave! Damian opened the door and closed it almost immediately.


    Then, he took out the invisibility cloak from his spatial ring. In one moment, he was there, and in the next, he was gone.


    ''I wish I could fly... I hate this ce. It reminds me of the dragon city,'' Damian thought.


    Even with his invisibility, he wasn''tpletely hidden from everyone. But that would have to do. He couldn''t float to the ceiling to hide.


    The moonlight shone through the windows of the corridor, illuminating it slightly. The fireces scattered around also helped. That was it. There were no candles or other sources of light, making it easier for Damian to stealthily walk through the corridors.


    After a few minutes, a guard came walking down the corridor, looking around the corners for anyone hiding. Damian was hidden in one of the corners, but the guard didn''t notice him because of his cloak.


    ''He didn''t sense a thing,'' Damian thought. ''I think I might be able to easily hide from all the guards, but what about more powerful people?''


    Damian waited until the guard was gone, and then he continued forward, looking for one of the locked doors scattered throughout the castle.


    ''Here''s one!''he said to himself.


    The door looked ordinary, exactly like all the others in the castle, but Damian could tell something was different about it, other than the fact that it was locked.


    ''Could this be protected by some kind of spell?'' he wondered.


    ''Screw this!''


    Damian took out the keys he had copied, and tried each one of them to see which one would open the door. One of them did! He slowly pushed the door open, and what was on the other side was like a storage room.


    There were many wooden crates inside the room, and its walls were lined with weapons and armor. Damian''s curiosity got the best of him, and he had to open the crates to check what was inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "F*cking hell!" he said.


    The wooden crate Damian opened had a mummy inside with only a loincloth covering its parts. It was a frightening scene, reminding Damian of the catbs he had recently explored.


    ''What are these corpses doing here? This doesn''t look like a graveyard!''


    What was happening inside Snowheart''s family castle that Damian was missing out on? He closed the crate, and opened some of the others, and just like the first one, each wooden crate had a corpse in it.


    Damian couldn''t understand why those corpses were there, or who these people were.


    ''Wait. These weapons and armor look like the ones the guards in this ce use!'' Damian thought, realizing why the items seemed familiar to him.


    Could all of the corpses inside those crates be guards? Damian had never heard about a mass killing of guards, or a dangerous mission that could kill them.


    If something so severe happened, someone in Ishgand city would talk about it, yet no one did.


    ''They''re hiding these corpses... Is Natasha hiding it?''


    Natasha said the keys belonged to her, but Damian was certain she was not the only one with the keys to those locked doors, and Miller, who was the person in charge of the Snowheart''s family, had to give her the ess to those rooms.


    The more Damian explored, the more doubts he had, and that was only the first locked door. What about all the others? What would he find behind them?


    There was only one way to know, and that was by exploring! Damian searched all the corners inside that room to see if there was something else, maybe a hidden area, but he found nothing, so he decided to leave, making sure to close the door after leaving, covering his tracks.


    Damian continued his search for another locked door, and within five minutes, he found one. He opened it and found the same thing inside as the previous rooms: corpses and the equipment those people once wore.


    He searched through five more locked doors, all of which were the same.


    ''I remember seeing one near the guard''s barracks,'' Damian thought. ''I''ll go check there.''


    Leaving the castle was not difficult. All he had to do was open one of the windows and jump outside. The guards outside were cold and were more concerned with staying close to the fire than patrolling the area.


    This gave Damian the advantage of exploring the courtyard without much trouble. He soon arrived at a locked door behind Natasha''s room.


    He waited a few minutes to make sure no one was around. Damian looked through the window of the barracks and saw that there was no light.


    ''Natasha is probably in her room right now,'' he thought.


    Damian opened the door and found himself in a mine. It was dark, but he could see a trail where a mining cart had been used.


    ''A mine? Why is there a mine here?''


    The Snowheart family was not known for their ores or crafted weapons. If they had a mine like this, then surely it would be known throughout thend.


    A few moments after Damian entered the mine, someone else unlocked the door he had just used to enter! Damian quickly hid behind a pile of rocks.


    ''Natasha?''


    The person who had just unlocked the door was Natasha! She was not sleeping in her room like Damian had thought.


    Natasha looked behind her, making sure no one had seen her arrive. After being certain that no one was there, she closed the door and followed down a tunnel.


    ''Should I follow her?''


    Natasha was more powerful than the guards. If Damian decided to follow her, then there was a chance she would notice his presence. But his curiosity was too much.


    ''Let''s f*cking go and hope for the best!''


    Damian wanted to check the locked rooms to look for a escaping route or something that might help himplete this mission, but the things he witnessed inside made him curious!


    Corpses and an unknown mine! It was impossible for him to stand by and forget about all the things he saw. Damian had to go check with his own eyes. He gathered his courage, and stealthly followed Natasha through the mine''s tunnel, not knowing what to expect.

 Chapter 195 The Woman Damian Looked For And Poison

    The ce was dark, with only a few oilmps attached to the tunnel walls to provide illumination. Damian was d he had the ring that improved his senses, so his vision was decent in the dark.


    ''What is she doing here?'' he wondered.


    Natasha walked with a confidence that suggested she knew the ce well. It didn''t look like her first time. But Damian wasn''t surprised. She had turned into a suspicious person after asking for the keys, saying that they belonged to her and no one else.


    Damian followed her closely, not wanting to lose sight of her. But he didn''t get too close, as he didn''t want her to notice him, even with his invisibility cloak.


    At first, the mines were empty. There were no tools or signs of recent activity. It was abandoned, so why was Natasha here?


    Anyone seeing her would think she was up to no good, and Damian was no different. Natasha kept ncing over her shoulder, making sure no one was following her.


    ''What is this feeling?'' she thought, staring behind her longer than usual.


    Something inside her was telling her something, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Damian was starting to get nervous when she turned around and looked directly at him.


    ''Did she see me?'' he wondered.


    He was about to attack her if things went bad, but she turned around again, not realizing anyone was there. The fact that she had stared in his direction was probably just a coincidence.


    At the end of the tunnel was a door. It was made of wood and had something that looked like a gand hanging from it. A strange thing to have in a ce like this.


    Natasha knocked on the door three times in a rhythmic pattern. It was clear that this was a code for the person inside to know it was her.


    "I''m going in," she said, pushing the door open.


    Damian watched from a distance as Natasha entered the room. It looked like a bedroom, and there was a woman lying on the bed, looking sick.


    ''Who is that?'' Damian thought.


    The woman on the bed had a simr face to Natasha, and her hair was blue as well. Damian hadn''t realized it at first, but she looked a lot like the person he was supposed to kidnap.


    ''Is it her? No way!'' he thought.


    He could go in and try to reason with them, or maybe even fight Natasha and win. But what would that gain him? He had to kill Miller, the leader of the Snowheart family, first. That was his priority. Doing something stupid here would only jeopardize his identity.


    ''I''ll stay here for a while,'' he thought. ''There''s no need to rush things.''


    He turned and left.


    Damian could stay to listen to their conversation, but it seemed the woman in the bed was very sick, barely speaking, so there wasn''t much he would get from their conversation anyway.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There were other things for Damian to focus on, like finding what was behind the other locked doors, and looking for a way out after killing Miller.


    He continued his exploration of the locked doors, and almost all of them had corpses, with the exception of two doors.


    One of these doors was close to Miller''s room, meaning the security there was higher. Damian only managed to open the door and peak what was inside, but exploring it would require more preparation.


    ''The treasure room!'' he thought.


    A room filled with treasures! That was a good ce to stop by right before leaving the ce. As for the other door, what was behind was unexpected, yet exactly what Damian needed!


    ''There''s a cave!'' he thought.


    It was more like a river passing down the castle. Damian did not follow it but he was almost one hundred percent sure it would lead him outside!


    ''This might be the escaping route I was looking for!'' Damian thought.


    The only problem was that the door was far from the throne room, meaning it was also far from the treasure room. Damian wanted to make a stop there and grab the items, but if that meant his life was in danger, then he would not go.


    But there was still a long time before his departure, so there was no reason to overthink those things. Damian returned to his bedroom after exploring everything, and tried to get a decent night of rest.


    On his way back, a feeling started to grow within him. It was like his instincts were trying to tell him something. So, being the careful person that Damian was, he did not destroy his slime clone but let it sleep in one side of the bed, while he slept on the other side, using his invisibility cloak to hide his body.


    It was a little silly if one thought about it, but Damian was not the type of person to ignore his instincts.


    In the middle of the night, around 3 am, Damian heard something. A noiseing from his door! The door''s handle slowly moved, and a mysterious person walked in.


    Damian tried to see its face, but it was impossible because he was covered by his invisibility cloak, and the other person had a hood as well.


    ''Will it try to kill me?'' he wondered.


    The hooded person did not take out a knife, but a sk with a green liquid in it!


    Damian watched everything as the person hid the sk inside his room in a ce he often did not search. The perfect hiding spot. The person left right after.


    He grabbed the sk using his mind powers ¡ª he did not want to leave any marks on it ¡ª and smelled, realizing it was most likely poison.


    ''Is this person trying to frame me? What is going on here?''


    Damian was not liking how things were going, and if someone was trying to frame him, then a crime would soon ur!

 Chapter 196 Night Shade Wolf

    The mysterious person entered Damian''s room, ced a sk with a green liquid on his bedside table, and left. All done without making much noise or leaving any tracks. Damian could tell the person knew what they were doing.


    ''But why are they trying to frame me? What did I do?'' Damian wondered.


    He had recently arrived in the castle, and had barely done anything other than walk around, eat, and sleep. Of course, he had explored the locked doors which he shouldn''t have, but no one knew about that.


    Damian was not fond of the idea of having a sk with poison inside his room, so he put it inside his Spatial Ring, and would discard itter before it brought him trouble.


    After that, Damian returned to doing the thing he was doing before someone invaded his room: sleeping. He needed to get well-rested for the guard test the next day, which would surely be somewhat difficult, but nothing Damian was worried about.


    "Is everyone here?" Miller said, gazing at the many people in the throne room.


    Among those people were young men and women, but most of them were middle-aged, with the exception of a few elderly. Those were the ones trying to get their hands on a nice job as a guard, like Damian, who was not there!


    The throne room door swung open as a man passed through it, gasping for air.


    "I am sorry for the dy," Damian said.


    Damian looked around and most people there had weird gazes, as if they were looking at a clown.


    Some even whispered, "He cannot arrive on time and thinks he can get this job? What a joke."


    "Silence," Miller said.


    No one said a word after that.


    "As I was saying," Miller said, looking at everyone present, "a guard here in this castle must know a little of everything. You must know how to fight, how to track, how to hide during the night, and so on.


    "For that reason, your task is to hunt down a Night Shade Wolf, and bring it here. The first six will pass to the next stage."


    The people present started to whisper again. A Night Shade Wolf was not a weak creature, and hunting one alone was difficult! Damian was the only one who was not concerned about it.


    He raised his hand. Speaking without permission would not make him look good, so he waited until Miller allowed him.


    "You can speak," Miller said, pointing at Damian.


    "Is it starting now? Can I go?"


    "Yes, you can. Go on," Miller said.


    While everyone was panicking about having to hunt a Night Shade Wolf, Damian already left the room, quickly passing by the library before leaving.


    ''Night Shade Wolf¡­ Night Shade Wolf¡­ Found it!''


    Damian grabbed a book that had information about the beasts in the nearby area, and that also included the Night Shade Wolf. Perhaps the other participants knew more about the creature, but Damian did not live in the area, so he was clueless about it.


    After that, he left the castle. Lucas, someone he did not see recently, appeared near the gate, stopping him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damian! Good luck in your test!" Lucas said.


    Lucas was doing a special training with Natasha, as she was the one responsible for it, but that would soon end because she was leaving.


    "How''s training going? Is Natasha a good teacher?" Damian asked.


    "Honestly, she is acting strangetely. We can talk about itter! You can''t lose time."


    Damian was curious about Natasha, butpleting the test to get the guard job was more important at that moment.


    "Alright. We can talk after I finish this. Maybe tonight or tomorrow morning?" Damian said.


    "That fast? You know it is not easy to catch a Night Shade Wolf. Yes, I overheard the test."


    "I have my ways," Damian said, leaving the castle through the front gate.


    The others who were taking the test were leaving as well, and some even left before Damian¡ªhe lost some time to get the book in the library.


    A Night Shade Wolf was different from other wolf beasts. It did not live in a pack but alone! But that made it even more dangerous than a pack!


    ording to the book Damian had, a Night Shade Wolf could turn invisible, and its stealth abilities were key to its sneak attacks, killing a victim before it could see iting!


    That skill coupled with the fact that the wolf hunted alone turned it into a dangerous enemy. That''s why most of the guards were scared after hearing what beast they had to hunt.


    Damian left the castle and went to the nearby woods. The book he grabbed in the library had some information about the wolf, and apparently it lived in the trees!


    The thought of having an invisible beast above his head made Damian uneasy, but like them, he could turn invisible as well!


    ''Using my abilities here¡­ Could someone see me?''


    He was not the only one in that forest, and using his abilities carelessly may attract unwanted attention, and that was not something Damian looked for, but would if that was the only way for him to hunt the beast in time.


    ''I should first look for some tracks.''


    Damian would not look on the ground but at the trees! The forest had massive trees, and the Night Shade Wolf not only slept in the trees, but also used them to walk around!


    Looking for footprints in the snow was impossible! The wolf knew very well how to cover its tracks¡ªin the few moments it walked on the snow.


    With his superior strength and agility, Damian jumped, reaching the higher part of a tree. If the wolf could do it, he could as well!


    Damian scanned the area, looking at the tree branches, the leaves, and any part of the tree that might indicate something was there, but he found nothing.


    ''Let''s jump to the next tree.''


    And just like that, Damian jumped from tree to tree, looking for the Night Shade Wolf''s track.

 Chapter 197 Thief

    The quiet forest was not so quiet that day. People were running around, looking for the Night Shade Wolf.


    Damian was among them, but he was different. He was as quiet as a snake crawling before pouncing on its prey. No one could hear him, and no one could see him. He was an agile man, jumping from tree to tree.


    He was not using his invisibility cloak or his telekinesis to fly. Those were meant to stay as secret weapons. The power and mastery Damian had over his own body was more than enough to fight the wolf.


    It took Damian three hours to track down the wolf. He found it at the top of a tree, sleeping as if it were its home.


    The wolf''s eyes opened when Damian got close. They were deep purple, and the wolf''s fur was ck. It was at least three times the size of an ordinary wolf, and there was a purple energy around its body.


    Damian drew his sword, the one he had bought in Ishgand. "Come to me," he said, entering a fighting stance.


    The wolf did not immediately attack. Instead, it turned invisible, vanishing from Damian''s sight.


    "I hate this!" Damian said. He had never been in a fight against an invisible enemy before. But he was confident in his keen senses.


    He put all thoughts from his mind and focused on the fight. He listened for any sound, smelled for any scent, and watched for any movement. He did not want to miss a single thing.


    A muffled sound entered his ears. Few people would have the senses and the reaction speed to counter it, but Damian did. It was the sound of a small branch breaking behind him.


    Damian turned around and used his sword to block an invisible paw attack. The sound of metal colliding with the wolf''s sharp ws echoed through the forest. Before the wolf could run away, Damian swung his sword, cutting the wolf''s right leg.


    The leg did note off, but a nasty wound was on it. The wolf howled in pain and blood dripped to the ground. Damian could now see the wolf clearly.


    "It seems your invisibility is ruined, big wolf," Damian said, mocking the wolf.


    Perhaps that was not a good thing. Because right after he said that, the wolf channeled the purple energy around its body, creating a massive paw with it.


    ''What''s that?'' Damian thought.


    The next thing he knew, the paw wasing at him in a fast manner. It was not something he could avoid, not with his limited usage of abilities.


    ''F*ck. I will only use the Slime Ring then,'' Damian thought.


    He activated the ring, creating a ck shield, blocking the spell. The force behind the attack was great, and Damian was knocked back a few steps. He held against the attack for a few seconds before it vanished.


    The wolf was shocked after seeing Damian block the attack. It should not be possible, and its instincts were telling it to run away from Damian.


    But there was no way Damian would allow that! He created tentacles using the Slime Ring, and those tentacles bound on the wolf''s legs, making it stop in ce.


    "I am sorry for this," Damian said aloud, swinging his sword, cutting the wolf''s head off.


    A clean cut that would only show Miller how good of a swordsman Damian was.


    ''I did it faster than I thought!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Damian was proud of himself for finishing the task so quickly. His prediction was to finish itter that night or maybe in the morning of the next day, but things went smoother than he thought.


    ''I should get back now,'' Damian thought.


    He grabbed the wolf''s head and put it inside his Spatial Ring. As for the body, he put it on his shoulder, and made his way back to the castle.


    The way back went smoothly, at least for a while. No other beast tried to attack him, and no other human appeared in his vision, until he could see the castle in the distance.


    Suddenly, someone jumped from the forest, appearing right in front of Damian. It was not someone Damian knew, but his face resembled someone who was with him in the room when Miller spoke about the mission.


    "Are you participating in the test too?" Damian asked.


    The person was a muscr man with many scars on his face and body, wearing a leather armor, a fur cloak, and he had a two-handed sword on his back.


    "Yes," the man said,ughing like a maniac right after, "I was waiting for someone like you!"


    "Someone like me?"


    "Yes! Why bother to go after the wolf myself? All I have to do is wait for someone to kill it, and then attack you! You should be tired by this point, right? This wolf is no easy prey!"


    "Really? Look, I am warning you, this is stupid¡­"


    Damian guessed the man was scared of facing the wolf by himself, not confident in his own abilities. Why would he wait for someone like that if that was not the case?


    A man who could not take down a wolf was no adversary for Damian, but despite his warning, the man still tried to attack him, dashing toward him wielding a two-handed sword.


    Damian dropped the wolf''s body, grasping his sword, which was way smaller than the one his adversary had. However, when the two swords shed, it was not Damian who retreated a few steps, but the other way around!


    "I must say you are not bad."


    "Not bad? Are you sure I am only this?" Damian said with a smirk.


    The man yelled in agony right after, feeling pain in his left arm, which had been cut! Damian not only blocked the attack, but attacked once again so fast the man did not see it!


    "Agggrrr."


    With that blow, the fight was over. Damian looked at him and said, "You are lucky I don''t want to kill you. Don''t try something funny again."


    Damian then turned around to grab the wolf''s body again, but it was not there anymore!


    "W-What? Where is the proof of my sess? WHERE IS IT? I WILL KILL WHO TOOK IT!!!"


    Damian looked around, but he could not see anyone else in the area. He had no idea who could have taken the wolf''s body, but he was determined to find out.

 Chapter 198 Easy Win

    The wolf head that Damian had in his possession was enough to prove his sess, but he didn''t want to take any chances. It would be best if he showed the body as well.


    So Damian frantically searched the area, looking for any clues about who might have stolen the wolf. And he found them! There were footprints in the snow, and they led to the castle.


    Damian exerted tremendous strength in his legs as he dashed after the footprints. It didn''t take long for him to find the culprit: ady with ck hair and a dress.


    She ran fast for someone wearing a dress, but she was no match for Damian. He stopped in front of her, his eyes filled with anger.


    "I believe this wolf belongs to me," Damian said.


    Damian was certain that thedy would be scared after meeting him, but she wasn''t. She yed with her hair with one hand while holding the wolf with the other.


    "I know you''re up to something shady in this castle," she said.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Damian said.


    "Really? You forgot about the locked doors you openedst night?"


    Damian couldn''t believe it. He was certain that no one had seen him the other night, but thedy before him had!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said again.


    "Oh, I saw you trespassing," she said. "But don''t worry. I''m also staying here on a mission. Maybe we can work together. I heard there are three spots open for new guards. We could both get one."


    Damian didn''t trust her, but what could he do? She had seen him entering ces he shouldn''t have, and if Miller found out, Damian would be hunted down and killed.


    So the best option for him was to agree. It wasn''t like he would lose the test anyway.


    "Fine," Damian said. "I have the wolf''s head. We can pass the test together. But if you say anything about me to anyone..."


    "My lips are sealed," she said.


    The two of them said no more words and walked together to the castle. Damian used all of his speed to far surpass her, arriving first and giving Miller the wolf''s head.


    "You killed it already? That''s impressive! You were the first one toplete the test," Miller said.


    Miller looked at Damian and saw potential. He wanted Damian to pass the next test and work for him.


    ''I need a powerful warrior like you,'' Miller thought. ''Maybe you could be the captain? Yes, I think you''re perfect for the job.''


    Damian had to wait for five more people toplete the first test before he could continue. He waited in his room, rxing by the firece. It was cold outside, and there was a lot of snow. Damian was d to finally be back in his room.


    The next day, Miller called Damian to the throne room. When he arrived, five other people were already there, including thedy Damian had met the other day.


    "All of you passed the first test," Miller said, looking at each of them, lingering a little longer on Damian.


    "The next test is a one-on-one fight. The three winners will get the job."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A duel. That was an old-fashioned way to measure power, but it was also a precise one. Without any external help, such as the environment or hidden attacks, the strongest would win in a clean duel. And that would show who was the most powerful among them.


    Damian was fond of such tests, and he was not afraid of anyone in the room, including thedy he had met the night before. He hoped that the draw would not pit them against each other.


    Miller randomly chose the fights by pointing at the participants. He was the authority figure here, so no oneined.


    All of them went outside to the courtyard near the guard barracks. A nice arena had been set up there, usually used by the guards for practice, but now it would host the final test.


    Damian watched the first two fights, and thankfully, he was not against the mysteriousdy who had information about him. She won her fight, getting a job as a guard in the Snowheart family castle.


    The opponent Damian had to face entered the arena first, staring at him with a mocking face. It was someone Damian had never seen before, a man with a ponytail and a muscr body, looking like a barbarian.


    If one judged only by appearance, the man would look scary as hell, but Damian could sense that his power was not that great.


    "I''m finally going to get this job, hahaha!" the man said,ughing.


    The man used arge axe as a weapon, and the moment Miller said they could start the fight, Damian dashed toward the man as fast as he could.


    It was so fast that the man barely had time to react, but he still managed to swing his axe at Damian, who used his right hand to grab the axe by the handle.


    "I-Impossible!"


    The man was proud of his strength, but Damian easily defeated him using only one arm! That was a blow to his pride!


    "Sorry, I want this job," Damian said, punching the man in the stomach.


    "Agggr."


    The man groaned in pain, and with a single punch, he was unable to continue the fight, falling to the ground. Out of the three fights, Damian was the quickest to win, and the only one who did not even need a weapon!


    Miller got up from his seat and looked at Damian like he was looking at a treasure.


    "I have a position for captain. Anyone want to face Damian for the job?" Miller said, looking at the other two who had won their fights.


    Both shook their heads. "No way am I fighting this guy..."


    A fight for the captain role was not a simple duel, but a death match, and no one wanted to risk their lives by facing Damian.


    "Well then. You two, new guards, greet your new captain!" Miller said.


    The twodies who were new guards bowed to Damian.


    ''I can finally start to form my n!''


    Damian now had a decent position within the castle, and that meant his ns could finally begin.

 Chapter 199 Take Him To The Dungeon

    Miller and Damian were in the captain''s room inside the guard''s barracks, talking without anyone else around.


    "You don''t have that many things to do right now, but don''t forget about Lucas'' training, and to keep all the guards in order," Miller said as she showed the room. "This will be your working ce, but I expect to see you walking around the castle to ensure the other guards are doing their job. All right? Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have some things to do."


    "Of course," Damian said, bowing. "I don''t want to take up any more of your time."


    Miller left after that, leaving only Damian inside the room, which looked empty after Natasha packed up her things. But Damian preferred it that way.


    "At least this ce looks organized now," he thought.


    There were already a few papers on his desk, those that required his attention. Miller had put them there during their conversation. It was a note, a secret one only the captain would read.


    Damian,


    I know you just got your position, but this is an important mission. I have a strong feeling someone is plotting against me, doing shady things during the night. My guards aren''t that great, so I ask you if you can take some of your time to do a night patrol and look for strange movements.


    Sincerely, Miller


    That was what the note said, and Damian was confused. Was it talking about him, thedy he met who stole his wolf, or someone else, perhaps the person who put the poison sk inside his room?


    It seemed that many things were happening inside Snowheart''s family castle, and Damian was not the only person scheming there. Hell, there was still the mystery about Natasha and the woman behind the locked door.


    ''One thing at a time,'' Damian thought.


    He put the note inside his spatial ring so that no one else could read it, and then a guard knocked on his door.


    "What is it?" Damian said.


    The guard looked a little scared. "S-Someone wants to talk with you. It said it was something about training."


    "Training? Let them in," Damian said.


    Damian was now responsible for the guard''s training, so any guard could want to talk with him, but the person who opened the door of his office was not a guard, but Lucas!


    "I knew you would get the job as a guard, but captain? Impressive," Lucas said.


    He was genuinely impressed by Damian, a random passerby he found during his trip, someone that kept growing at a fast rate.


    "So what do you need, Lucas?" Damian asked.


    Lucas felt strange to ask Damian that, but still said, "Can you help me with my training? Natasha was responsible for it, but she vanished."


    "No problem. Do you need help now?"


    They left the office after that, moving toward an area at the back part of the courtyard. Lucas did not want to use the arena near the barracks because he did not want others to see his training.


    "Show me what you learned so far," Damian said.


    Lucas had a wooden sword in his hands, and his fighting stance was not that bad. Decent, actually, but when moving around, Damian could already spot a weakness.


    "Are you training your body?" Damian asked, swiftly moving from side to side, avoiding Lucas'' attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Not that much, why?"


    "Your fighting stance and the way you use the sword to attack are decent. I can tell you have been practicing a lot, but it does not matter how clean your cut is if you cannot hit him. You need more power behind your attacks, more speed," Damian said.


    He was not the best person to speak about that considering a lot of his body power came from his bloodline and his system, but even whenparing Lucas to any other guard inside the castle, hecked.


    "So what can I do?" Lucas asked.


    From that day forward, Lucas wanted to cry and give up. Damian started a body training program using vests with weight, a lot of body-weight exercises, marathons, and etc.


    It was a grueling training, and after only one day, Lucas wanted to give up. But the thought of what he wanted to be in the future kept him going.


    Damian had many other things to do. He taught Lucas about the training and how to progress, but Lucas would have to do most of it on his own.


    Damian''s task was to figure out who was walking around the castle at night, doing suspicious things that Miller had seen.


    If Damian hadn''t seen all the other mysterious people in the castle, he would have thought that Miller was talking about him. But there was a chance that it wasn''t.


    ''Will I find someone tonight?'' Damian thought.


    He stealthily walked through the corridors, nodding at a few guards along the way, but not many. Damian had given the guards other tasks, so there were fewer guards patrolling the castle.


    This was his n to lure out the people Miller was looking for, and it worked! Damian walked down one of the corridors that didn''t get much traffic. It was close to the library, so it wasn''t a ce that the guards or castle servants often went.


    Damian saw a person wearing a ck cloak with a hood. It was the standard clothing for shady dealings.


    ''Who is it? That woman or someone else?'' Damian wondered.


    He couldn''t tell who it was from a distance, so he tried to get closer without using his cloak.


    Damian used the dark corners and his incredible agility to follow the cloaked figure without being seen.


    It worked. He followed the figure to the library, where they met someone else.


    The mysterious figure had its back to Damian, so he couldn''t see their face. But the other person was looking in Damian''s direction, and it was the person who had stolen his wolf!


    ''She?'' Damian thought.


    All he could hear was the woman say, "Is everything done? Will he get caught? Good, good."


    Something about the sentence didn''t sound right. And before long, many guards appeared behind Damian. Miller was there too!


    "Guards, take him to the dungeon," Miller said.


    "Why? I didn''t do anything!" Damian said.


    "Nothing? NOTHING? What about my son, dead with your sword stuck in his chest? Or the few strands of hair that look exactly like yours? Guards, take him now!"

 Chapter 200 [Bonus ] A Way To Escape The Cell

    "Look over there! The culprits are there!" Damian shouted, pointing to the library.


    Miller and the other guards looked, but saw no one.


    "Shut up and move!"


    Damian had not expected this to happen. Thedy who had stolen part of his wolf had information about him entering the locked doors, so he could not do anything against her, but he believed she would not do anything against him either.


    But it seemed that was not the case! She had something to do with the killing of Miller''s son, someone Damian had not even seen yet! Also, how did they have his sword?


    ''I am sure my sword is still with me,'' Damian thought, staring at the sword on his waist.


    When he did, the sword changed forms from his mithril sword to an ordinary looking one.


    ''What? Someone hexed this?''


    Everything had been nned out to its finest details, and Damian had no room to argue against it, at least not at first. He epted his fate, and the guards escorted him to a location at the back part of the castle.


    It was quiet there, with few guards around, and an iron door leading to a staircase. Damian knew it was a dungeon, and was certain after seeing the cells with a few prisoners inside, all looking like they had not bathed in weeks.


    The guards took his armor off, weapon, and gave him a few rags to use. They then sent him inside. Damian was d they did not take his Slime or Spatial ring.


    They threw him inside a dungeon that had another prisoner, a woman with blue hair.


    "Natasha? What are you doing here?" Damian asked.


    Natasha also wore ragged clothes, showing a lot of her body, which was all dirty. Her hair was messy as well, but her eyes still had hope, especially after seeing Damian.


    "You? What are you doing here?" Natasha said as she got up.


    She did not know Damian had seen her meeting that mysteriousdy behind the locked doors, and for the time being, Damian would not share that information with her.


    "Someone murdered Miller''s son and put the me on me," Damian said, clenching his fists with anger.


    "What? Are you serious?"


    Natasha was shocked about it! She could not understand why they decided to put the me on Damian.


    "What about you, Natasha?" Damian asked.


    "Me? Well, I figured some dark secrets from Miller, and he put me inside this ce before I managed to leave."


    "What secrets?"


    "I will tell you, eventually, if I trust you enough, and if we work together to flee from this ce."


    Damian, for a second, wanted to speak about having seen Natasha, but restrained himself. It was not worth to shake their friendship. Both needed cooperation to flee from that ce, if possible.


    "Can''t you just break the cell or something?" Damian asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It is reinforced using some incredible materials. I don''t think we have the power to break it open that easily," Natasha said.


    The cell was small, dark, with nothing inside. There was a bucket for them to do their needs, a small window with a bar, and that''s it. That window was impossible to use for an escape, and it was actually a bad thing having one there because a freezing wind passed through it.


    "This is not looking good," Damian said.


    Judging by the first impression Damian had of that cell, it was impossible to escape. Only if they somehow opened the door for them at one point, but even then, it would not be easy to escape from all the guards, Miller, and possibly hidden forces within the castle.


    Damian leaned against the dirty cobblestone wall with his head down. He was starting to lose hope, but then he saw it! A small drain in the cell''s corner!


    "Is this a drain?" Damian asked.


    "Uh, yeah. The other cells with prisoners had a normal bathroom for them to use, but we don''t¡­ They took it out but this drain is still here," Natasha said.


    They had the worst treatment possible among the prisoners. Miller hated them to the bones, but the fact the drain was there gave Damian hope!


    "We can escape from this ce!" Damian said, smiling.


    Natasha could not understand how a drain changed their lives. "You know we cannot fit inside this drain, right?"


    "I know that, but other things can¡­"


    Damian''s n started from that point forward. He remained all day near the drain, focusing his mind into it, trying to find a small creature inside, a rat!


    His n was to control a rat''s mind, and use it to somehow take them out of that ce. Maybe by opening the lock, or stealing a key. But the first thing Damian needed was to find a rat, and it took him three days!


    Three days of checking the drain all day. The guards came a few times to give them food, but not much of it, so both Damian and Natasha were starving.


    They were dirty as well, and the smell inside the cell was awful! Both had to do their needs inside a bucket!


    "Turn around or I will kill you!" Natasha said every time she had to use the bucket.


    The only thing the guards did was to go there and grab the bucket to clean it once a day.


    "I did it! Hahaha," Damian said.


    Natasha still had no idea what Damian was doing by standing near the drain. She believed he had gone crazy, especially after Damian started to stay motionless, barely blinking.


    "Did you go insane?" Natasha asked.


    No matter how many times she tried to speak with Damian, he would not listen. It was like his mind was somewhere else¡­


    A small rat walked out of a drain leading outside of the castle. If one looked closely at the rat''s eyes, one would see it resembled a being of high intelligence.


    ''I am a rat now, so where should I start? Steal the keys, maybe?''


    Damian controlled the rat, and with it, he returned to the castle, stealthily walking using the dark areas, the corners, and the gaps no one could enter.

 Chapter 201 [Bonus ] The Truth About Miller

    A tiny rat scurried through the castle, unnoticed by all. Those who did see it quickly ran away in fear.


    "A rat!"


    No one would have thought that such a small creature could be capable of anything, but Damian knew better. He had been nning this for weeks, and now his n was finallying together.


    He needed to find the key to the cell where he had been imprisoned. He knew that the guards had the key, but he didn''t know which one.


    He remembered the night he was captured. He had been taken by surprise by Miller and his guards. He had barely had time to react before he was knocked unconscious.


    When he woke up, he was in a cell. He had been there for weeks, and he was starting to lose hope. But then he remembered something. He remembered the guard who had opened his cell door.


    Damian had never seen the guard before. He didn''t know his name, but he knew that he was the one who had the key.


    Damian knew that the guard would be in the restricted area of the castle. That was where Miller and his family lived.


    The restricted area was heavily guarded, but Damian knew that he could get in. He had a tiny rat body, and he could fit into any gap.


    He swam through the drain in Miller''s personal pool. He held his breath as he swam, and he opened the drain on the other side. He looked out into the pool, and he was relieved to see that no one was there.


    He climbed out of the pool and ran to a nearby bush. He hid in the bush, and he waited for the guard to show up.


    After two hours, the guard finally appeared. He walked over to the pool, and he started to take off his clothes.


    Damian knew that this was his chance. He ran out of the bush and climbed up the stairs to the guard''s room.


    The room was empty, and it was very clean. The servants had done a good job, and the room was very organized.


    Damian knew that the key would be in the office area. He went to the desk and looked through the papers.


    He found the key in a fake drawer. It was hidden underneath a button. Damian pushed the button, and the drawer opened. The key was inside.


    Damian took the key and bit it. He wanted to make sure that he didn''t lose it. He then closed the drawer and left the room.


    He waited for a while near the pool for the guard to get dressed. When the guard was finally gone, Damian used the drain to return to the main part of the castle.


    He now had the key to his cell. He could finally escape.


    Everything went smoothly, and after thirty minutes, a tiny rat passed through the cell''s drain. Natasha was lying on the ground in the other side of the cell, and could not help but warn Damian about the rat.


    "Look out for the rat. It can get you sick," Natasha said.


    Damian patted the rat on the head, grabbing the key from its mouth.


    "Wait, what''s that? Don''t tell me¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Natasha had not seen the key at first, but noticed it when Damian got it. Many thoughts crossed her mind, but most should not be possible.


    "How? How did that rat bring us the key?" Natasha said.


    Damian got close to her, using his finger to make a sign, "Shh, don''t say it aloud. We have to leave this ce without anyone noticing it!"


    She realized her mistake and kept quiet. There were other prisoners inside the nearby cells, so speaking those things aloud was not a good thing.


    Deep down, Natasha wanted to ask Damian how he did that, but restrained herself. They had to flee first, and they could speak about thatter.


    "But what should we do? Where should we go after leaving?" Natasha asked.


    "You have to leave because they know you, but I can hide inside the castle. I have my ways. Can you find a way out of this ce?" Damian asked.


    "You will stay here? Can you take care of someone for me?" Natasha said.


    "Who?"


    "M-My sister. She is inside one of the locked rooms. She''s sick, and no one knows about her but me! Miller is hiring guards to kill them after a while, and use their life essence for dark magic. He tried doing the same with my sister, and that''s why she is sick."


    That was not what Damian expected, and the truth shocked him!


    "What? Miller is doing ck magic?"


    "Yes! He is doing some crazy things inside this ce¡­ Please, help my sister! I hid the keys to enter beneath a rock near the guard''s barracks¡­"


    "I will, don''t you worry. But if I leave this castle with your sister, where can we meet you?"


    "Leave with my sister? That would only be possible if you somehow cure her¡­ I-I would do anything for you if you do that! As for the ce to meet, just go north up to the sea. There''s a small city near the ocean, and that''s where I will be."


    "Alright."


    Natasha exined many things as fast as she could, and then she left, using a secret tunnel she had found a long time ago. As for Damian, he still had a mission, and now, his identity changed once again!


    With the help of his invisibility cloak, Damian walked through the castle, and kidnapped a servant, one that took care of Miller''s personal area.


    ''I can get close to Miller now... This is the perfect chance!''


    Damian had to use a new identity after being arrested, and now that Natasha fled, they would think he fled with her! That would make his new identity aplete secret, but he had to act fast! Damian did not forget about the reason he went to that castle in the first ce.


    ''Miller must die!''

 Chapter 202 Meeting Millers Daughter

    A young man with short ck hair, dressed like a butler and with many tasks toplete, was Damian''s new identity. He arrived at Miller''s personal courtyard where one of the guards protecting the entrance asked him, "Where were you, Jaden?"


    "I-I was watching the guards'' training," Damian replied.


    "Hmph. You will never be a warrior. Go clean the rooms," the guard said, letting Damian in.


    They disliked Damian for some reason that he did not ask about. Damian entered and did not look back.


    The familiar pool appeared before his eyes. He walked around looking for a room that the servants often used ¡ª he learned about it by scanning Jaden''s memories.


    "Jaden, you are finally here! What were you doing?" a gorgeousdy with red hair asked.


    "Watching the guards'' training."


    "Like always¡­ Anyway, these are the tasks you have for the day. Understood?" she said, giving him a note with some things written on it.


    The note contained all the rooms Damian had to clean that day, and one of them was quite important! Damian wanted to go clean Miller''s room to learn more about itsyout, but it was not his room!


    ''It''s Miller''s daughter''s room. Not the one I was looking for, but decent enough,'' Damian thought.


    However, there were many other rooms Damian had to clean before going to that one, so he went to work! Most of the rooms inside that area were nasty and it seemed like the people living in them did that on purpose for people like Damian to suffer while cleaning.


    Damian even cleaned the room where he stole the key and the guard already knew about it! It created amotion inside the castle and everyone was scared that Damian would still be hiding inside!


    "Calm down, people. My guards are looking everywhere for him! If he is inside the castle, we will find him," Miller said to everyone in the castle.


    While all of this was happening, Damian was more concerned with cleaning all the rooms in time to avoid punishment. He went from one room to another, doing his best to clean everything up and make the rooms look brand new.


    He cleaned a total of nine rooms before entering the one that mattered the most: Miller''s daughter''s room. The sun was almost setting, and when Damian saw the size of the room, he sighed.


    ''I will be staying here until night¡­ I am so hungry!'' he thought.


    The life of a servant was not easy, at least not for Damian. He started cleaning her bedroom, folding the nkets and taking the dust out of everything.


    When he finished that, he sat around the firece to rest before continuing. At that moment, Miller''s daughter entered the room!


    She had pale skin that almost looked like a vampire''s, long ck hair that touched her butt, and a cute face and eyes.


    "Oh, hello," she said, surprised to see someone there.


    "Hello. I''m the one cleaning your ce today. If you want me to leave¡­"


    "No, you can stay. I will go take a shower," she replied.


    She walked towards the bathroom, but before she closed the door, she turned to Damian and said, "By the way, my name is L. What''s yours?"


    "Jaden," Damian lied.


    "Nice to meet you, Jaden. I''ll be back soon," she said, smiling.


    Damian watched her disappear into the bathroom and felt a strange sensation in his chest. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before, and he wondered why she was so friendly to him.


    He shook his head and tried to focus on his task. He got up and started cleaning the rest of the room, which was full of books, paintings, and other objects that showed L''s refined taste.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He found a sword hanging on the wall, which looked like an antique. He reached for it, curious about its origin.


    As soon as he touched it, he felt a surge of energy run through his body. He gasped and dropped the sword, which ttered on the floor.


    He heard the shower stop and panicked. He quickly picked up the sword and hung it back on the wall, hoping that L wouldn''t notice.


    He heard the bathroom door open and saw Le out, wrapped in a towel. She had water droplets on her skin and her hair was wet.


    She looked at Damian and smiled. "Did you finish cleaning?"


    "Y-yes," Damian stammered.


    "Good. Then you can join me for dinner," she said.


    "D-dinner?" Damian repeated.


    "Yes. I''m hungry and I don''t like eating alone. Come on, let''s go to the kitchen," she said, grabbing his hand and pulling him out of the room.


    Damian followed her, feeling confused and nervous. He wondered what she was up to and what would happen if Miller found out.


    He also wondered what was the deal with that sword and why it affected him so much.


    He had a feeling that his night was about to get more interesting.


    L led Damian to the kitchen, where she asked one of the cooks to prepare some food for them. She then took Damian to a small dining room, where they sat across from each other.


    Damian felt awkward and out of ce. He wondered why L was treating him like a guest and not a servant. He also wondered what she wanted from him.


    He looked at her and saw that she was staring at him with curiosity and amusement. She had a yful smile on her lips and a sparkle in her eyes.


    She leaned forward and said, "So, Jaden, tell me about yourself. Where are you from? How long have you been working here? What do you like to do?"


    Damian hesitated. He didn''t want to lie to her, but he also didn''t want to reveal his true identity. He decided to tell her some half-truths and vague answers.


    "I''m from a small vige in the south. I''ve been working here for a few months. I like to watch the guards'' training and learn new things," he said.


    L nodded. "I see. You must be very brave toe here and work for my father. He''s not an easy man to please."


    Damian nodded. He knew that very well. He had seen how Miller treated his servants and his enemies. He was cruel and ruthless, and he had no mercy for anyone who crossed him.


    L continued, "You know, I don''t like living here either. I feel trapped and bored. I wish I could see the world and have some adventures."


    Damian felt a pang of sympathy for her. He realized that she was lonely and unhappy, just like he was before he met his friends.


    He said, "Maybe someday you will get your chance."


    L smiled. "Maybe. Or maybe I''ll make my own chance."


    She reached for his hand and squeezed it gently. Damian felt a warm sensation in his palm and a flutter in his stomach.

 Chapter 203 [Bonus ] Will Miller Survive?

    The situation was baffling. Damian could not fathom why someone like L, a prominent figure in the castle, would show interest in him, a mere servant.


    ''Is she testing me?'' Damian wondered.


    After their dinner was over, Damian cleared all the tes and tidied up her room before leaving.


    "Bye bye!" L said, waving at him.


    Damian left the private area of the castle and headed to another block, where all the servants lived. Jaden, the person Damian had kidnapped to take his appearance, was one of them.


    It was not as luxurious as the private block where Miller, his family, and the VIPs lived, but it wasfortable enough. The room reminded Damian of the one he first got when he arrived in the castle to work as a guard.


    ''At least my room is decent. But what was that sword, and why did L act that way?''


    When Damian touched the sword hanging on her bedroom wall, a strange energy surged through his body, something he had never experienced before. He wanted to learn more about the sword. Maybe he could steal it before leaving the castle?


    But of course, despite his curiosity, his mind was focused on something else: finding ways to assassinate Miller without anyone noticing, and rescuing Natasha''s sister and bringing her to Natasha.


    ''But how can I do this?''


    Damian spent the next few days fulfilling his daily duties as a servant, while also keeping a close eye on Miller, studying his routine. He noticed the ces he visited, the activities he engaged in, and what Damian could exploit to harm him.


    What Damian learned was that Miller had grown paranoid after his son''s death. He seldom left his private quarters, except to go to the throne room where he often met with foreign dignitaries, influential people who might strike deals with the Snowheart family.


    But Damian spotted one opportunity! Miller felt threatened by some unknown force and decided to host a banquet with neighboring families to discuss cooperation.


    A banquet like that was Damian''s best shot at killing him! He still possessed the poison sk that someone had used to frame him, and that could work wonders during the feast!


    The day of the banquet arrived, and Damian was assigned to serve drinks to the guests. Wearing a simple uniform that matched the other servants, he carried a tray with various cups and bottles. The poison sk was hidden in his pocket, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Scanning the room, he looked for Miller. The man was sitting at the head of a long table, surrounded by his allies and enemies. Nervous and tense, Miller seemed to expect something bad to happen. Damian smirked inwardly. He was right to be afraid.


    Damian approached the table, pretending to be polite and respectful. He offered drinks to the people sitting near Miller, hoping to get closer to his target. A ss of wine was in front of Miller, half-empty. Damian saw an opportunity.


    Reaching for the poison sk in his pocket, he discreetly poured a few drops into Miller''s ss when no one was looking. He hoped that the poison would be colorless and odorless, and that it would act fast enough to kill Miller before anyone noticed.


    He moved away from the table, acting as if nothing had happened. From a distance, he watched Miller, waiting for the effects of the poison to kick in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He didn''t have to wait long. A few minutester, Miller raised his ss to his lips and took a sip of his wine. He immediately choked and coughed, dropping his ss on the floor. His throat was clutched by his hand, as he gasped for air. His face turned red, then purple, then blue.


    Miller fell off his chair, convulsing on the ground. His eyes rolled back in his head. Miller was dead.


    A scream pierced the air, followed by shouts of panic and confusion. People rushed to Miller''s side, trying to help him or check his pulse. Some used others of poisoning him, while others denied any involvement. Chaos ensued.


    Damian smiled triumphantly. He had done it. He had killed Miller.


    Themotion in the banquet hall grew louder as a group of guards entered the room. They saw Miller''s lifeless body on the floor, and heard the usations flying around. They quickly realized what had happened.


    "Someone has poisoned the lord!" one of them shouted. "Close the doors! No one leaves until we find the killer!"


    Rushing to the exits, they locked them with heavy bolts. They then began to search the room, interrogating everyone they could find. They checked their drinks, their clothes, their pockets. They looked for any signs of guilt or suspicion.


    Damian knew he had to act fast. He couldn''t let them find him with the poison sk. He had to get rid of it somehow. Scanning the room, he looked for a ce to hide it.


    Arge firece at one end of the room caught his eye, with a pile of logs next to it. He thought that might be a good ce to stash the sk. Avoiding the guards and the guests, he made his way towards it.


    Reaching the firece, Damian quickly tossed the sk behind the logs. He hoped no one would notice it there. He then turned around, and tried to blend in with the other servants.


    He pretended to be shocked and scared by what had happened. He acted as if he had nothing to do with it. He hoped that would be enough to fool the guards.


    But he knew he wasn''t safe yet. He still had to escape from the castle. He wondered how he could do that with all the doors locked and guarded.


    Searching for another way out, Damian noticed a window on the opposite wall, overlooking the courtyard. He thought that might be his only chance.


    Damian waited for an opportunity to slip away from the crowd, hoping no one would see him or stop him.


    He managed to reach the window only to see it was locked, and a guard spoke behind him.


    "Is something wrong here?"


    The guard there was bad, but what was even worse was the shout Damian heard.


    "Miller has pulse!"

 Chapter 204 A Powerful Demon

    Everyone inside the banquet room was moving around like lost flies, and the guards were focused on finding the killer, the person responsible for the attack.


    Damian was near a window, acting suspiciously. In his mind, Miller would certainly die, and he would use the window to escape. But the window was locked, and Miller had¡­ a pulse?


    "I am not done with you," the guard said, turning around and leaving.


    The guard went to check on Miller. If there was a chance Miller would survive, then they would prioritize that and find the killerter!


    One of the guards yelled, "He has a pulse! Some of us will get him to see a doctor, but no one is allowed to leave!"


    There were a total of 15 guards inside that ce. Six of them left with Miller while the rest remained in the room, continuing their search.


    The one who spoke with Damian looked around and saw him standing in the same spot.


    "At least you obeyed me. But what are you doing so far away from everyone else?"


    "I just want some fresh air after that tragic ident¡­" Damian said as he started to cry.


    It was all an act, of course. Damian moved his body to get behind a wall, cing his hand on it, as if he was about to copse.


    "Calm down, rx. Miller is fine, and we will find whoever did this. Now, I want to ask you a few questions about what you did during the banquet¡­"


    Damian knew faking it would not work, but what he needed was a cover, like the wall he had his hand on. He stared at the guard, and with quick movements, attacked the back of his head!


    One swift palm strike on the neck, and the guard was unconscious. Damian dragged the man toward a few crates, opened one, and tossed him inside.


    After that, Damian went toward the window he tried to use before the guard appeared, unlocking it by using his telekinesis. No one saw a thing. All the guards inside the room were busy interrogating the others, but Damian knew they would find the unconscious guard eventually, and he had to be long gone when that happened.


    ''But first, I need to finish the job!''


    Damian skillfully climbed through the castle walls, jumping around like a ninja. It did not take long for him to spot the six guards carrying Miller, walking toward a separate building.


    ''This is not where the infirmary is¡­'' Damian wondered.


    He had been in the castle for quite some time by that point, and he knew where the infirmary was. The building the guards were leading Miller to was not it.


    In fact, Damian had no idea what that building was for.


    ''Was it always there?''


    It was an ordinary-looking building, all made of stone like the rest of the castle, but it was hidden behind trees, bushes and vines. A person who did not know about it would find it hard to locate.


    Damian followed the guards, pushing the double stone door, entering the mysterious building. It was a cer, and down there, Miller was ced before an altar!


    ''What is this?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Natasha had warned him that Miller was doing some ck magic with all the dried-up corpses behind the locked doors, but Damian had to see it with his own eyes to believe it.


    The altar had a statue of a gorgeousdy with two wings and a huge breast. There were many symbols on the ground, all red, presumably written using blood.


    "We offer you this sacrifice in exchange for Miller''s life!" The six guards said in unison, cutting their throats right after.


    A gruesome scene! Damian saw how the blood from their wounds floated in the air, going toward the statue, which then shared some of that blood with Miller!


    Miller''s body shook, and his nails became ws, which he used to tear his skin off! It was horrifying! Damian watched as Miller became only flesh!


    The most bizarre part was Miller''s eyes. He ripped them off and two new ones grew in their ce. They looked nothing like human eyes; they resembled more those of a demon.


    "Haha, I am finally free!" the demon said, staring at the altar. "Did you really think you would escape the underworld, Subus? You are there to get tortured, and that''s it! Thank you for trying to flee and freeing me instead!"


    It was not the first time Damian faced a demon, but the one Miller turned into was strange. His eyes sent a shiver down Damian''s spine, and the flesh creature he became was terrifying.


    "And who are you, weakling?" the demon said, staring at Damian.


    Damian''s gaze never left his opponent, as he analyzed its power. It wouldn''t be an easy fight¡­


    ''I don''t know if I can make it!'' he thought.


    While the two were staring at each other, a few portals opened around the castle, and smaller demonic creatures came out of them, like imps, minor demons, and so on.


    The screams were so loud Damian could hear them even inside the cer.


    "I believe my demons are attacking the castle as we speak! We are going to take over this dungeon floor! Yet another one for the underworld!"


    "I don''t care who you are. Just die for me."


    The demon dashed toward Damian, using its w to attack him! Damian moved his body to the side, avoiding the attack, and then jumped away after that.


    "Oh? You have reflexes to dodge. But can you dodge this?"


    All the blood inside the room quickly condensed into a spear, which flew toward Damian''s belly, piercing it! He tried to block or dodge, but it was too fast.


    "Bye bye," the demon said,ughing like a maniac.


    He grabbed Damian''s arms and ripped them off! The pain and the blood loss were enough to make him faint, losing consciousness.


    The demon left the cer, joining the rest of his army, which were attacking the castle.

 Chapter 205 Saved By A Succubus (R-18)

    Damian returned to his original appearance after getting heavily wounded by the demon. The castle was aplete mess with an army of demons killing everyone, and destroying everything that stood on their path.


    While that happened, Damian was unconscious, losing a lot of blood. He could die there if no one did something to help him.


    "A-Ah¡­"


    Damian slowly opened his eyes, feeling a tremendous amount of pain course through his body. His memory was a mess, and the first thing his eyes saw was a gorgeous woman right above him.


    She had a pale skin, big boobs, a delicate face yet with a look of naughtiness. Her hair was ck, and she had two tiny horns on her head.


    No one would be in its right mind after waking up, especially considering the seriousness of Damian''s wounds. So it took him a few moments toprehend what was happening.


    Thedy above him was riding on his manhood¡­ It was a freaking strange scene if one thought about it.


    "Y-You''re finally awake! I healed you!"


    A soft voice entered Damian''s ears. It was like a melody, a concert, a refreshing spring breeze.


    "What happened? What is happening? Ahh," Damian asked her, but could not hold the moan in the end.


    She was riding with skill on his cock, and something extraordinary happened! All the wounds on Damian''s body were slowly healing. Both of his arms were back where they belonged, and he was not feeling like shit anymore.


    In fact, Damian was feeling good! The sensation of thatdy''s vagina engulfing his dick was incredible, yet it did notst long!


    Damian was about to cum because thedy was riding on him for quite some time before he woke up!


    "I am cuming, take it off," Damian said.


    She grabbed on his shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, boy. I am a Subus, so all will be fine."


    Despite having his wounds healed, Damian was not strong enough to get up out of a sudden, so there was no way to avoid it! He filled thedy with his cum, and it was lovely!


    "Ahh so warm."


    Damian was only strong enough to get up after a few minutes, and asked, "Who are you, and what the fuck happened?"


    "Me? I told you, I am a Subus! Don''t worry, despite beingbeled as a demon, I am not here to hurt you, and in fact, I hate the underworld as much as you."


    Damian''s memory shed back to the moments before the attack. He recalled the powerful demon who had possessed Miller''s body and imed that they were torturing the subus in the underworld.


    It was odd to befriend a demonic creature, but he couldn''t deny that she had saved his life, and that meant a lot to him.


    He groaned and opened his eyes. "What happened? Where is everyone?" he asked.


    The subus was sitting next to him in the cer where they had taken refuge. She shook her head grimly. "Most of them are dead. A few might have escaped, but I wouldn''t count on it."


    "No way!"


    Damian struggled to get up from the floor, but he had to lean on the wall to keep his bnce. His wounds had healed, but he was still weak.


    He thought of Natasha, his friend and former guard captain who had helped him escape from the castle. She had asked him to look after her sister, who was in a mysteriousa-like state.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I can''t stay here¡­ What if they find Natasha''s sister?'' he wondered.


    He turned to the subus. "Are there any demons left in this area? Can I walk freely without getting killed?"


    She nodded. "I think so, yes."


    That was all Damian needed to hear. He slowly left the cer, inhaling the fresh air of the castle''s courtyard, or rather, what was left of it.


    The ce was a disaster. Bodies, craters, and debris were everywhere. A scene that would traumatize many people, but Damian tried to ignore it and focus on his mission.


    He walked through the ruined parts of the castle with the subus following him. The inside of the castle looked better than the outside, but it was still damaged.


    ''Maybe the guard''s barracks are intact, and she is safe?''


    Natasha had hidden her sister in a secret room near her office, which was close to the barracks. When Damian got there, he recognized the ce.


    He hurried through the corridors, retracing Natasha''s steps until he reached the hidden door. He opened it and saw Natasha''s sister lying on a bed, unconscious.


    Damian felt a surge of relief. The demons had not found her.


    "I need to get her out of here. Do you think there are any carriages or vehicles we can use?" Damian asked the subus.


    "I''ll go and check. Wait here."


    Damian stayed in the room, watching over Natasha''s sister. He wondered what had happened to her. She looked like she was in aa, but she didn''t need any food or water or anything.


    ''It must be something rted to magic¡­ Well, I need to bring her back to Natasha.''


    The subus came back after a while with good news. "There are carriages we can use! There''s one in the back with a horse, and I found someone!"


    A survivor! Damian turned around and saw a familiar face. It was L, Miller''s daughter. She looked shocked, but not as much as Damian expected.


    "Who are you?" Damian asked.


    He had changed his appearance when he got injured by the demon who took Miller''s body, so she had never seen him before.


    "L-L. Miller was my father. Did you see what happened to him? I knew it would happen sooner orter, but he never listened to me!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "My mother died a long time ago. I never met her, but I knew my father was trying to bring her back to life¡­ And this is what he brought upon us?"


    Damian looked right into her eyes and said, "Are you willing to go with us?"


    L was still trembling, but she nodded, grasping the sword Damian had seen in her room.


    "This is the only thing I have left¡­ The sword my mother wielded when she was a warrior¡­"

 Chapter 206 [Bonus ] The Seagull’s Nest

    Damian couldn''t shake off the strange feeling that the sword he had taken from the castle gave him, but he decided to keep quiet about it. It was not the time to worry about such things.


    They loaded the carriage with some supplies from the castle, such as food, warm clothes, and nkets. The winter was harsh, and the snow was falling heavily that day.


    "We''re lucky to have this carriage. So, tell me more about yourself," L said.


    She didn''t know that the woman who was driving the horse was a subus named Shareva. Shareva had concealed her horns and other features that would reveal her true nature.


    Only Damian, Natasha''s sister, and L were in the back of the carriage. Shareva had volunteered to control the horse, since she was less affected by the cold than the others.


    "Damian," he said, taking L''s hand and kissing it gently. "I''m a friend of Natasha, the former captain of the guard in the castle."


    "I know her!" L eximed, opening her eyes wide.


    "Right. And thisdy here is her sister," Damian said, pointing at the blue-haired woman wrapped in fur nkets.


    "What''s wrong with her? Poor thing¡­"


    L liked Natasha very much, so she felt sorry for her sister.


    "We don''t know for sure, but we suspect it''s something rted to magic. It''s not natural, that''s for sure," Damian said.


    They chatted for a while, but L soon fell asleep in the nkets. She was exhausted after everything that had happened.


    Damian knew she was hiding her grief. She had lost her father, so how could she be fine?


    Shareva lifted the cloth that covered the small window of the carriage and asked, "Where did you say we were going?"


    "Near the sea. I think it''s a vige or a town, I''m not sure. But it will take us some time to get there."


    The good thing was that Shareva could stay awake for a long time, but the horses needed to rest asionally, so their pace was slow. It took them four days to see the sea on the horizon.


    "Look, Damian! It''s beautiful! I''ve never seen it before!"


    "What? You live so close to it and you''ve never seen it?" Damian asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah¡­ So where are we heading now?"


    As they approached the sea, the temperature dropped even more as the cold wind blew on their faces. It felt like being cut by a knife.


    It was easy to spot the town that Natasha had mentioned. It was the only one around.


    "There it is! Let''s go!" Damian said eagerly


    They reached the town after a few more hours of driving. It was a small fishing vige with a few wooden houses and a pier. The people looked friendly and curious as they saw the strangers arriving.


    Damian got off the carriage and helped L and Natasha''s sister to do the same. Shareva stayed with the horse and the carriage, pretending to be busy with something.


    "Let''s find an inn where we can stay for the night," Damian suggested. "We need to rest and warm up."


    They walked along the main street, looking for a sign that indicated an inn. They found one that looked cozy and inviting. It was called "The Seagull''s Nest".


    They entered the inn and were greeted by a cheerful woman behind the counter. She had brown hair and green eyes, and wore a simple dress.


    "Wee to The Seagull''s Nest! How can I help you?" she asked.


    "Hello, we''re looking for a room for four people," Damian said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course, we have one avable. It''s on the second floor, number seven. It has two beds and a firece. It''s ten silver coins per night."


    "That sounds perfect. Thank you," Damian said, handing her the money.


    She smiled and gave him a key. "You''re wee. Enjoy your stay. If you need anything, just let me know. I''m Anna, by the way."


    "I''m Damian. This is L and this is¡­ um¡­ Lily," he said, making up a name for Natasha''s sister.


    Anna nodded and looked at them with interest. "Where are you from? You don''t look like locals."


    "We''re from¡­ uh¡­ far away," Damian said vaguely.


    He didn''t want to reveal too much about their origins or their destination. He didn''t know who he could trust in this town.


    "I see. Well, you must be tired from your journey. The room is ready for you. Just go up the stairs and turn left."


    "Thank you, Anna. You''re very kind," Damian said.


    Damian had to carry Natasha''s sister around, and that caught the attention of the many people inside the inn, but Damian was not worried about it.


    They reached their room and closed the door behind them. It was a cozy and warm ce, with a wooden floor, a stone firece, and a window that overlooked the sea. There were two beds with soft pillows and nkets, a table with two chairs, and a wardrobe.


    Damian helped Natasha''s sister to lie down on one of the beds. She was still unconscious, but she seemed peaceful. He covered her with a nket and checked her pulse. It was steady and normal.


    He turned to L, who was sitting on the other bed. She looked tired and sad, but also curious and hopeful.


    "Are you okay?" he asked her softly.


    She nodded and smiled faintly. "I''m fine. Just a bit cold."


    He walked over to her and sat next to her on the bed. He took her hands in his and rubbed them gently.


    "Here, let me warm you up," he said.


    She looked into his eyes and felt a surge of emotion. She didn''t know much about him, but she felt a connection with him. He had saved her life, and he was kind and brave.


    She leaned closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder. He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer.


    They stayed like that for a while, enjoying each other''s warmth andfort.


    They heard a knock on the door. Damian got up and opened it. It was Shareva.


    "Hey, I''m here," she said.


    She entered the room and closed the door behind her. She had changed her appearance slightly, making her hair darker and her eyes lighter. She also wore a cloak that covered most of her body.


    She looked around the room and saw Natasha''s sister on the bed.


    "Is she okay?" she asked.


    Damian nodded.


    They put all their belongings inside the room, and left to look for Natasha.

 Chapter 207 What Did You Say?

    Damian left the inn room alone. L needed some proper rest after their long journey, so she stayed behind. Shareva stayed too, to watch over their belongings and the carriage they had rented. Damian also wanted them to keep an eye on Natasha''s sister, who was still in aa and defenseless.


    Damian had a clear mission: to find Natasha, who had told them to meet her in this fishing vige. It wasn''t a big ce, so he thought it would be easy to locate her. But he was wrong. Natasha was nowhere to be found, despite his many inquiries.


    "Uh, yeah, I remember seeing a blue-haireddy like you described," a man with a thick beard said, raising Damian''s hopes only to dash them. "But she left two days ago. I haven''t seen her since."


    Damian kicked a stone on the dusty road, feeling frustrated and hopeless. "Damn it. Why does everything have to be soplicated?"


    The bearded man said, "Don''t be so glum,d. I told you she left two days ago, but I also know where she went!"


    "W-what? Why didn''t you say that sooner?"


    "You didn''t ask. Now, she got a boat over there," the man pointed at the harbor area, "and went with that old fellow to an ind not far from here."


    "An ind? Why did she go there?"


    "There''s another vige on that ind, one that hardly anyone knows about. I reckon she doesn''t want to be found there," the man said.


    It made sense. Natasha was on the run from Miller. She thought she was a wanted woman, but she didn''t know Miller was dead!


    No one in the castle had time to spread the word about her escape, and now everyone there was dead too! She was free to take care of her sister.


    "Thank you," Damian said.


    He headed to the harbor area, where a few boats were docked, mostly for fishing. On one of them, an old man sat in a wooden chair, fishing in the fading light of the afternoon.


    ''That must be the one who took Natasha to the ind,'' Damian guessed.


    "Excuse me," Damian said.


    The old man didn''t look up from his fishing rod, but smiled faintly.


    "Yes?"


    "Did you take a blue-haired woman to a nearby ind two days ago?"


    The old man chuckled and said, "If you''re asking me this, then you already know. Want to go there too? It''ll cost you 30 silver coins."


    Damian wasn''t rich by any means, but he could afford that price without much hesitation.


    "Fine. Let''s go."


    "Not today. The seas are treacherous at night, young man. Come back tomorrow morning."


    If Damian knew where the ind was or what to expect there, he would go by himself, but he didn''t. Using his telekinesis to force answers out of the old man would only make him look bad in front of the vigers, and Damian had enough problems already.


    He nodded, turned around, and walked back to the inn. As he was about to enter, his ring vibrated.


    ''Frederic?''


    Damian moved to the back of the inn where no one could see him, hiding in a dark corner. He pressed the ring and listened to the message Frederic had sent him.


    ''Hello! The shop is doing great, all set up with workers for us! But there is a problem, so please send me a message when you get this. So apparently a powerful demon emerged from the underworld and attacked a few ces including a castle belonging to a noble family. Lemoria is safe for now and I don''t think the demon can destroy the city''s defenses but if he somehow creates an army or destroys the new human settlements then that''s a problem¡­ Anyway I hope you''re fine.''


    The news about the demon had spread fast in ces where information was valuable. A small fishing vige like this one didn''t have that luxury.


    After carefully listened to every word, Damian sent a message of his own, sharing his situation and what he knew about the demon. One of the things Damian made clear was that he would soon return to Lemoria to meet with them again.


    ''If Frederic did not say in the message, he does not have any news about my friends¡­''


    Damian returned to his inn room right afterward.


    "So how did it go?" L asked, rushing toward him.


    "I will have to go to a vige in the morning, so you two will have to take care of her for me," Damian said, finding a ce to sit.


    "Will Natasha be there?"


    Damian wasn''t certain, but said, "Yes. I''ll go down there to grab us something to eat."


    Damian went downstairs to the inn''smon room, where a few patrons were eating and drinking. Some bread and cheese for himself and hispanions, and a mug of ale to wash it down, were his order. He sat at a corner table, away from the noise and the curious nces.


    In silence, he ate, thinking about Natasha and the demon. He wondered if they were somehow connected, if Natasha had anything to do with the demon''s emergence. He hoped not, but he couldn''t rule out the possibility.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His meal was finished and he paid the innkeeper, then went back to his room, bringing some food to L and Shareva, but they were already asleep on their beds, and Natasha''s sister still unconscious on a cot. Her condition was checked by him, but there was no change. He sighed andy down on his own bed, closing his eyes.


    Sleep was hard toe by, as his mind was restless. He had too many questions and worries. He wished he could talk to Frederic or his other friends, but they were too far away. Alone and helpless, he felt.


    A fitful sleep eventually imed him, gued by nightmares of fire and blood.


    He woke up early the next morning, before dawn. He got dressed and packed his belongings, leaving a note for L and Shareva. He told them to stay at the inn until he returned, and to be careful.


    The room was left by him and he went outside, where the air was cold and crisp. He walked to the harbor area, where he found the old man waiting for him on his boat.


    "Good morning, young man," the old man greeted him with a smile. "Ready to go?"


    "Yes," Damian said, climbing on board.


    The boat was untied from the dock by the old man and pushed away with a pole. Then he took out a pair of oars and started rowing.


    Damian sat on a wooden bench, holding his bag. He looked at the horizon, where the sun was rising slowly.


    "How long will it take to get to the ind?" he asked.


    "Not long," the old man said. "About an hour or so."


    "What''s the name of the ind?"


    "It doesn''t have a name. It''s just a small piece ofnd in the middle of the sea. No one lives there except for a few fishermen and their families."


    "Then why did Natasha go there?"


    The old man shrugged. "I don''t know. She didn''t tell me anything. She just paid me to take her there and back."


    "Did she say when she woulde back?"


    "Nope. She said she would send me a message when she was ready."


    Damian frowned. He hoped Natasha was still on the ind, and that she was safe. The journey was not pleasant with the small wooden boat they had to use, but it could be worse.


    It was supposed tost only an hour, but the sea was particrly agitated during that morning, and for safe measures, the older man went slower with more care, so it took them two hours instead!


    Damian was anxious, afraid something could have happened to Natasha, so the extra time he had to wait made it even worse, even with the constant saying of the older man sailing the small fishing boat.


    "Don''t worry. She''s fine. Everyday I am in the harbor, and no one went to that ind, only she did. How could a few fishermen harm her?"


    The words calmed Damian, slightly, but they did. It was better than nothing, and as they got closer to the ind, he saw it!


    A gorgeous woman with blue hair, fishing! Natasha was so focused she did not see the boating her way, and when she did, the person was unknown to her!


    ''Who''s that?'' Natasha wondered.


    The appearance Damian had when speaking to her was not his real self. Natasha had never seen him before, so she returned to fishing, ignoring the boat.


    Damian arrived on the ind, waving at the older man who returned with the boat.


    The ind was bigger than Damian expected, but most of it was forest, hills, and a few caves. Only a small portion near the coast had people living in it.


    Damian followed the path, climbing up a hill, arriving in the fishermen ind. The people living there were few, 30 at most.


    They all wondered who that person was. The only person who was not like that was Natasha.


    "Hello," Damian said.


    Natasha did not answer, acting as if she did not listen.


    "Helloo?"


    "Look, I know I am beautiful, but I don''t want to be your girlfriend or marry you, okay?" Natasha said.


    "I am Damian, the one you met in the castle? We escaped together, and I even saw you shit in a bucket¡­"


    Natasha dropped the road, putting her hand on Damian''s mouth, "Shut up! Now, what did you say?"

 Chapter 208 Returning To The City

    Natasha couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Someone had seen her defecate in a bucket? And the person standing in front of her was Damian? He looked nothing like the Damian she knew!


    "How do you know these things?" Natasha asked, dropping the fishing rod and getting ready to fight.


    Damian gestured with his hands, "Calm down. I''m telling you, I am Damian. Your sister is in the city, waiting for you. Do you want toe see her?"


    "My sister?"


    The whole situation was bizarre. Natasha wouldn''t trust a random stranger who imed to be someone else, but she did trust Damian, for her sister''s sake!


    She wanted to see her sister so badly, and she couldn''t ignore that feeling. If there was even a slight chance that her sister was in the city, she had to go!


    "Then let''s hurry up before the old man leaves!" Natasha said.


    The old man she referred to was the one who had brought them there by boat, and who was already departing. Damian wasn''t worried about him. He knew where the ind was and how to get back, so it wouldn''t be hard for him to return.


    "No need. I can fly, soe with me," Damian said.


    "Fly? No way."


    Natasha started to think that the man before her was crazy, but then she felt her body lift off the ground, and in a few seconds she and Damian were soaring in the sky!


    Some vigers saw them and were amazed!


    "Look, mom, they can fly! I want to fly too!" a kid said.


    The vigers weren''t the only ones astonished by that. Natasha, who was now flying, couldn''t believe that it was really happening!


    "I thought you were insane! Are you really Damian? You look younger and more¡­ attractive."


    Damian rolled his eyes at that, "Of course it''s me. Now, the situation is worse than we thought."


    "What do you mean?"


    Natasha became anxious after hearing that, wondering if her sister was in some trouble or something like that.


    "Miller died, but a powerful demon took over his body. They killed everyone in the castle¡­ Only L survived."


    "What?"


    She couldn''t believe that something like that had happened! Natasha wasn''t sad about Miller ¡ª she knew he was up to no good ¡ª but there were many innocent people living in the castle who didn''t deserve that fate.


    "Let''s go back to the inn. I can exin things better there," Damian said.


    Natasha nodded, and the two flew away from the ind, heading to the coast. Flying was much faster than the boat, so they reached the city in twenty minutes.


    Damiannded a little farther away, as he didn''t want everyone in the city to see him flying. After that, they walked toward the inn and entered the room where L, Shareva and Natasha''s sister were.


    "Mary!" Natasha eximed as soon as she entered the room.


    Her eyes were filled with tears and her body trembled. Only she knew how worried she had been about her sister, and seeing Mary safe and sound made Natasha rx.


    "Thank you, Damian, for taking care of my sister. I don''t know how to repay you," Natasha said, hugging Damian.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You don''t have to repay me," Damian said, "But what will you do now? With the demons around you and your sister need to find a safe ce to stay."


    Natasha looked down, with a lost expression on her face, "I honestly don''t know¡­ I don''t have a job, and my only goal is to cure Mary."


    Damian stood there, thinking about what to do next. He was sure Frederic would find things for Natasha to do, like working in his shop or something else.


    "You cane with me, if you want. I have a friend in Lemoria who has a shop, and we are trying to build up a decent organization. Maybe you can find something that can cure your sister there," Damian said.


    "Would you do that for me?"


    Natasha cried again. Damian had not only helped her escape from the cell back in the castle, but also protected Mary, and now he would find a ce for her and her sister to stay. Those were things she could never repay him for.


    "Of course," Damian said, turning to face L. "You cane with me as well, if you want."


    "It''s not like I have a ce to go, right?"


    With that, it was settled. All of them would travel together back to Lemoria, which they did after lunch when the afternoon sun was there to warm them.


    The carriage parked near the inn was big enough to fit everyone, and Shareva dly epted the job as the driver.


    "Don''t worry about me. I require little sleep, and the cold does not affect me. Just rx, but Damian, can you give me a map or something¡­?"


    It took them a few days to return to Lemoria. When they arrived there, Damian saw even more people trying to enter the city, and the guards checked everything: all the carriages, people''s identities, all of it!


    Damian saw all of it through the small carriage''s window and said, "Are you all ording tow, right?"


    L, Natasha and Mary were fine, but Shareva could not enter the city. She was a demon, a subus.


    "Hide using this cloak, and don''t move," Damian said, tossing the invisibility cloak to her.


    Shareva followed hismands, hiding inside the carriage, in a corner, covered by the invisibility cloak.


    A guard stopped Damian near the gate.


    "Identification, please," the guard said.


    "Wait a second," Damian said. He searched his pockets and found the Adventurer''s Guild token. "I think this should work."


    The golden token from the guild.


    "Of course. But I still need to check what you bring in the carriage. These are the rules after the recent event."


    "No problem."


    The guard circled the carriage, looking at what was inside. He saw onedy sleeping and two who smiled back at him.


    "Clear. You can go."


    Damian nodded and entered the city. He did not know it yet, but the mission he had taken woulde back to haunt him.

 Chapter 209 What Should We Do Next?

    Damian and the girls arrived in the city with their carriage. His first priority was to find Frederic, but that would be a challenge in the crowded streets.


    He decided to use the ring to send a message to his old friend, and soon enough, an older man appeared in front of him.


    "Old bones!" Damian eximed, embracing Frederic and patting his back.


    "Missed you too. Come on, Raikono is waiting for us at the shop," Frederic said.


    Shareva drove the carriage with L, Natasha and Mary in the back. It was safer that way since Mary was still unable to move.


    "Who are they?" Frederic asked, eyeing the passengers.


    "Well, the three girls are my friends, and the one driving is a¡­ subus."


    "A subus?"


    Damian quickly covered Frederic''s mouth. "Don''t shout. She saved my life and she''s helping me. You can talk to herter if you want."


    Frederic frowned, but he trusted Damian''s judgment. He led them through the bustling city, where Damian noticed the fearful and anxious expressions on people''s faces. First, something had attacked Earth, and now their new home, the tenth floor, was invaded by a demon and his army!


    It was terrifying, but Damian was not worried. The demon who possessed Miller was powerful, but there were many incredible superhumans who could fight him. The humans who lived in the dungeon were not weak either.


    They reached a small shop with a sign that read ''D.R.F Potions and Ingredients.''


    "D.R.F?" Damian asked.


    "Damian, Raikono and Frederic. Do you like it?"


    "Not bad, not bad."


    The shop was busy with customersing and going. Damian entered and saw a man behind the counter, exining the benefits and uses of various potions and ingredients.


    "Boss," the man greeted Frederic.


    "Wee to D.R.F Potions & Ingredients! How can I help you?" he asked Damian.


    He did not have to answer. Frederic did it for him.


    "He''s one of the owners of this shop," Frederic said.


    The man''s attitude changed instantly. He became more respectful and deferential towards Damian. They went to the back of the shop, where Damian saw two familiar faces that made his eyes widen.


    One was a stunning woman with silver hair, so perfect she looked like a goddess!


    "Aurora!"


    Damian ran and hugged her tightly. They stayed like that for a while.


    "No rush, bro. I''ll be here when you''re done with yourdy," Magnus joked.


    "Bro! I''m so happy you''re both okay!"


    Magnus grabbed Damian in a bear hug. If this had happened before, Damian would have felt pain, but his body was much stronger now.


    "Wow, look at your traps and back. Nice work, bro! There''s a gym nearby with stones and trees to lift. We should train sometime!"


    They released each other and Damian asked, "Where are Vanessa and Hazel?"


    Aurora''s voice was sad. "We don''t know, but we can look for them now that we''re together!"


    As they were talking, the door opened again. It was Serana and Raikono, who were overjoyed to see Damian too!


    "Damian!!"


    They hugged him and he patted Raikono''s head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This ce is amazing! You two did a great job," Damian said.


    Raikono beamed. "It was all me! That old bones only slept and fished."


    "Shut up!"


    Frederic was the one who did everything. He hired someone to work with the customers, another person to brew the potions, and one to manage the storage.


    Damian knew that too. Raikono was just teasing. A wolf running a shop?


    "Right, of course. You did everything! Congrattions!"


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Raikono was satisfied with the praise and dropped the subject.


    "Now that we''re all here, we should talk about our next steps. Frederic, how much money is the shop making?"


    "A lot, actually. We might have enough to open a second shop in two weeks."


    "Good. We need to secure a base. A fortified ce big enough for many people. Should we get it inside Lemoria?" Damian asked.


    Frederic had spent more time in the city and knew more about the situation on the tenth floor.


    "I think so. This is the main city for humankind, so there''s no better ce. Unless you want a secret base. There''s a canyon not far from here with a lot of rumors."


    "Oh?"


    "Many people went missing around that canyon, and some say the ce is cursed. Even the guards and other authorities try to stop people from going there."


    Damian liked the sound of that. If no one would bother them there, then it was a safe ce to be!


    "Alright. I''ll go check it out and see if the rumors are true."


    "Can we all go together?" Aurora asked.


    "Yes. Me, you, Magnus and Serana. Raikono and Frederic will take care of the shop and the girls in the carriage. Talk to Natasha when we''re done here."


    "Got it."


    Damian and the others would go to explore the canyon, looking for a ce to set up a base, while Frederic and Raikono would look after the shop and the girls who came with Damian.


    Of course, Frederic was still using his connections and power to search for information about Hazel and Vanessa, as well as Damian''s father, but he had no luck so far.


    "I''m so excited! This reminds me of our time in Garmony!"


    "Garmony! I still don''t know what this gem is," Damian said as he took out the bloodstone gem Darius wanted.


    "Now that you mention it, I wonder how the others are doing. Like the director and the other students," Aurora said.


    Damian had many questions too. He asked, "What happened to Earth? Did you see it?"


    "I did," Magnus said.


    "The others were still in the dungeon trying toplete the missions we got, but I finished first and went back. Everyone and everything on Earth at that time is frozen forever."


    "Tsk."


    Damian clenched his fists. He wanted to know but got angry after hearing it.


    "Do you guys feel like something is watching us?" Serana said.


    They were already inside the mysterious canyon at that time, and after Serana said, Damian also felt something was off.

 Chapter 210 [Bonus ] Ancient Snake Temple

    They all turned around, scanning the forest for any signs of danger, but they saw nothing. After a few moments, a thick mist rolled in, obscuring their vision even more.


    "What should we do?" Serana asked.


    Damian frowned. "We have to keep moving and find a ce to stay until the fog clears."


    It was risky to wander in the forest with the mist clouding their sight, especially with the eerie feeling of being watched!


    Was it a beast? A human? Another race? Friend or foe? They had no clue, and the unknown was terrifying.


    They walked and walked, but it seemed that no matter where they went, the path would lead them to the same ce: a deep fissure in the ground.


    Some people called it a canyon, but it was not quite that. Aurora walked forward, peering down the fissure, seeing only darkness.


    She looked at the rest of the group and asked, "Should we go down there?"


    Damian spoke first. "I''ll go and check it out."


    He had finally reunited with his friends, so he did not want them to face any danger. He knew he could not protect them all the time, but he would do his best to avoid unnecessary risks.


    It was pitch-ck, and even Damian, who had the help of a ring, could not see what was at the bottom of the fissure. He pushed aside his fears, activated his telekinesis, and descended.


    "Be careful," Aurora said.


    The deeper Damian went, the more he could see. There were vines and strange nts everywhere. The bottom of the fissure had some water, enough to cover one''s ankles.


    But those things were not even the strangest part of the fissure. Damian explored the area, finding a locked door with a symbol of a snake on it.


    ''What is this?'' Damian thought, cing his hand on the door.


    The moment he did, he felt a connection. It was something Damian could not describe with words, and it puzzled him even more.


    Then the door suddenly opened, startling Damian, who used his slime ring to create some weapons and armor, ready for a fight.


    What awaited him on the other side of the door was a stone pathway with ake around it. It looked like an ancient temple.


    The most remarkable thing was that it looked well-preserved without any visible damage. Damian used the tform to reach another door, and behind that door, many corridors with many doors leading to different rooms.


    Damian opened each door, finding kitchens, bedrooms, bathrooms, a storage room, an armory, a nursery and so on. It had everything one would ever need.


    ''What is this ce, exactly?'' he wondered.


    He did not care about how everything was preserved. He wanted to know why he felt a connection and why the doors opened with his touch.


    There was only one door Damian had not explored yet, and it looked like an office, a ce for whoever was in charge of this temple in the past.


    A desk, a few bookshelves with dusty books, and a statue of a snake, slightly bigger than Damian. When Damian looked at that snake, he felt the same connection as when opening the doors.


    Damian moved his hand, touching the statue, and as he did, the statue moved, spinning around and revealing a spiral staircase leading down.


    He hesitated for a moment, but his curiosity was too big not to go there. Damian walked down the staircase, feeling a breeze hitting his face.


    A spacious room with a strange ck book on a pedestal. The book was thick, leather-bound, and had a snake symbol on it.


    But that was nothingpared to what loomed behind the book! A colossal snake, coiled up, with its head almost touching the ceiling. The snake was about 40 meters tall.


    ''What is that?''


    Damian felt a surge of fear, thinking that the snake might attack him, but it did not move. The snake stayed still, and after examining it closely, he realized its color was not green but grey.


    ''Is it petrified?''


    The snake was petrified, unable to move. Damian walked towards the book, picking it up and trying to open it. The moment he did, many memories flooded his mind.


    It was like he was seeing things from the snake''s perspective! He learned the snakenguage, and when he opened his eyes again, he could read the book!


    Damian was shocked. The snake was not an ordinary one, but a Giant! There were many different types of giants in ancient times, and this snake was one of them!


    That exined the strange connection Damian had to this ce. They were not direct rtives, but they shared the same bloodline!


    Then, a voice echoed in his mind.


    ''A fellow giant! It has been a long time!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''A-Are you the snake?''


    ''Yes. I am petrified here, and I do not know how to get free. The mist around this area is my doing, and I led you to me.''


    ''My strength is almost gone. You can use this ce as you like, but keep my chamber a secret. If possible, please, unpetrify me¡­''


    The voice grew weaker and weaker, fading away.


    Damian felt pity. He did not know this giant, but it was still part of his family! The number of giants was very low, unlike humans, so they always helped one another.


    Despite the difference in time and not knowing each other, Damian decided to help the snake if possible!


    "I will do my best!" Damian said, bowing to the petrified snake.


    After that, he put the book in his spatial ring, nning to read itter. He left the chamber and closed it. He made his way back to where his friends were.


    Magnus, Aurora, and Serana were worried, not knowing if Damian was okay! He was supposed to just check the ce out, but he took a long time toe back.


    "Damian!" Aurora said, sighing in relief. "What happened?"


    "I found a temple down there. We can use it as a base! There are no enemies inside, so we are safe."


    "Splendid!"


    They had gone down there to see the temple Damian had talked about with their own eyes, and they were more than happy to use it as a base.


    It would still take them a while to clean up the dust, bring in some furniture, and fix the lights, but the structure was already there, and that saved them a lot of effort.


    After that, they all returned to the city, now with ease because the mist had cleared. Only Damian knew the reason for its disappearance: the snake giant had helped him.


    Natasha, L, Mary and Shareva were still there, happy to see the others back.


    "So how was it?" they asked.


    Damian told them about the location that could serve as a base, and everyone agreed to live there! They had nowhere else to go, and they had already decided to join whatever organization Damian was forming.


    Frederic and Raikono were absent. The two were busy with the shop, taking care of the supplies, the potions, and thinking of new ways to improve their business.


    Everyone worked together to make the temple a decent ce to live, but Damian had other things to worry about¡­


    The person who had hired him to kill Miller somehow found out his identity and came to meet him.


    "So, what about the mission? I heard a demon army came straight out of the castle you were in," the man said.


    Damian and that man were in an alley, talking with one another discreetly.


    "Yeah, things didn''t go my way there. But rest assured, Miller is dead."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    The response made Damian uneasy, so he asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Miller is alive and well. Not only that, but he''s living in this city!"


    Damian almost froze in ce. He knew Miller was no longer there because the demon had taken over his body, but how could he prove it?


    No one had survived to see that, and the demon could fake it. If it was impossible to prove, then Damian had no way of confronting the demon.


    "Like I said, things didn''t go my way."


    "You have thirty days to pay the full amount. Tripled. If not, then prepare for the consequences."


    The man left after saying that, leaving Damian alone in the alley. He kicked a trash can near him and cursed.


    His shop was already making some profit, yes, but getting three times the original amount in just thirty days was almost impossible! Damian would have to think of other ways to get his hands on the money!


    Coincidentally, there was something happening in the poor area of Lemoria. It was a ce filled with thugs, so the guards rarely went there.


    For that reason, it was the perfect ce to have illegal fights, and Damian found a coliseum that was looking for a new fighter.


    The only problem was that all the fights ended only when one of the fighters died.

 Chapter 211 Unexpected Opponent

    Lemoria''s slums were rife with shady businesses that thrived under thex security. One of these businesses was an illegal fighting club, where diators fought to the death for a chance to earn some money.


    Damian wanted to join this club, despite the risks. He had nothing to lose and everything to gain. He knew it was a matter of life or death, both in the arena and outside of it.


    He had taken a job from the ck market, a dangerous and secretive ce where no one dared to cross the wrong people. Damian hoped he wouldn''t end up with a bounty on his head for this.


    He approached a man with a notebook in a dark alley. The man was dressed in ck, blending in with the shadows.


    "Are you one of the diators?" the man asked.


    Damian nodded. He had changed his appearance to look like a muscr man with scars all over his body. He hoped to intimidate his opponents and impress the spectators.


    "Go in. Someone will check you out."


    The man opened a door for Damian, leading him to a dimly lit hallway. Another man in ck was waiting for him at the end.


    "Follow me," he said, handing Damian a piece of paper. "Write your name on it. A fake one, a title."


    They didn''t care about the fighters'' identities or backgrounds. They were disposable and receable. Many of them died every time the event took ce.


    Damian quickly wrote ''Berserker'' on the paper. He didn''t have time to think of something more creative. He followed the man to a room where other fighters were waiting.


    They all eyed him as he entered, sizing him up and gauging his strength. Damian did the same, and found none of them impressive.


    A voice called out to him from outside. "You, new guy,e with me."


    Damian obeyed, but couldn''t help asking, "What about my opponent?"


    "Your opponent? You mean those guys in there? You know you''ll be fighting beasts here, right?"


    Damian didn''t know that. He had beaten up some thugs and used his mental powers to extract some information from them. They had told him that the fighters fought each other, not beasts.


    Damian was sure they hadn''t lied to him. His powers never failed him. They must have changed the rules.


    He didn''t argue orin. He knew it was useless. He followed the voice to a round arena with rows of seats and private boxes around it. Arge crowd was cheering and betting on the fights.


    The arena sank below the stands, surrounded by a wall of stone. A fence of iron bars enclosed it, like a giant prison cell, preventing the diators and the beasts from escaping but not blocking the spectators'' view.


    "You can choose any weapon from here," the man said, gesturing to an array of weapons.


    Damian scanned the weapons and saw that they were well-made and sharp. No cheap or rusty des here. That meant the beasts he would face were formidable!


    A normal person would tremble with fear in that ce, but Damian was not a normal person. He had participated in many fights and faced powerful demons, so he did not feel intimidated by an arena with stupid beasts.


    He felt that the spear would give him the greatest advantage against the creatures. It was a versatile weapon that could adapt to different types of fights.


    He picked up the spear that was among the weapons. It was made of a material that resembled steel, but Damian could tell that it was even more durable.


    As soon as Damian grabbed the spear, a voice echoed throughout the arena, announcing his fight.


    "Our challenger today is the Berserker!!!" the fight announcer shouted.


    The spectators did not know Damian. It was his first fight inside the coliseum. But even without a reputation, many cheered and sent their positive vibes to Damian!


    "Go get him, kill the beast!" One of them shouted from the stands.


    Damian did not care about them. His mind was focused on something else: the giant door on the other side of the arena, which opened soon after, revealing the enemy that Damian would have to face.


    A troll! But not just any troll. An adult ice troll that stood about 10 meters tall and wielded a wooden stick that looked more like a tree trunk.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The troll had snow-white skin and a long nose that dripped snot. The only clothing he wore was a loincloth to cover his privates - although his stinky butt was still exposed.


    Damian had read some books about creatures, and he was familiar with the ice troll. It was a formidable creature with a remarkable regenerative ability.


    He knew it would not be an easy fight, but he felt confident that he could defeat the troll. He activated his Slime Ring, and a ck slime coated his spear, enhancing its durability and strength.


    "Let the fight begin!" The announcer shouted, stirring up the crowd.


    The troll was bound by several ropes, but they were cut as soon as the fight started.


    It was a ravenous troll that scanned the arena and spotted a small human on the opposite side. The troll charged at Damian, and the arena shook with each step!


    The spectators grew more anxious, eager for an exciting fight before their eyes. Damian, who was watching the troll''s movements closely, assumed a battle stance, ready to dodge the impending attack.


    The troll swung his wooden stick, trying to smash Damian with it! Damian could feel the force behind the blow, but the speed was not very impressive.


    ''The demons I faced were much faster,'' Damian thought, rolling his body to the side, dodging the attack with ease.


    The crowd went wild, amazed by Damian''s agile movements.


    "Look how fast! Not every fighter could dodge that attack!"


    "Right? Most would be quaking with fear by now!"


    Damian ignored all thements,pletely focused on his opponent. The troll scratched his head, puzzled. He was sure that his attack would kill the human. They always died.


    Damian was standing behind the troll''s leg, dodging between his legs. The Achilles heel! A perfect spot to attack him. Damian gripped the spear with both hands, exerting his maximum strength, piercing the troll''s skin!


    The power of the ck slime greatly enhanced the spear''s power, enough to prate the tough skin of the troll, who howled in pain, shaking his leg, trying to kick or crush Damian.


    However, despite the damage inflicted, the regenerative ability of a troll was formidable. Damian, who had leaped back to dodge the troll''s stomps, could see the wounds healing before his eyes!


    There were two ways to win against a troll: attack him relentlessly until his regenerative ability diminished, reaching a point where he would stoppletely, or target the troll''s eyes.


    Damian chose the eyes! He sprinted towards the troll who was already preparing to use the stick again. The people watching could not fathom what Damian''s n was.


    And then, Damian astonished everyone once again. He jumped straight to the troll''s eyes! The strength required for such a feat was extraordinary! Few fighters who had ever passed through that coliseum could replicate it.


    Holding the spear in his hands, Damian stabbed it directly into the troll''s right eye, making him scream in pain, thrashing even more, trying to shake Damian off his face.


    Damian would not let that happen, and he still had one more eye to destroy! He would not have time to pull out the spear that was lodged in the troll''s eye and use it again, so he decided to strike the other eye of the troll with his brute force!


    He unleashed all his strength, which was impressive due to his high attributes and his giant lineage. The punch was so powerful that the troll''s left eye burst!


    Bits of the eye, blood and some strange liquid sttered everywhere, mostly on Damian, who got all sticky. The audience and the organizers of the event rose from their seats, utterly shocked by the scene they had witnessed!


    Damian knew that even though the troll had lost both eyes, bing an easy prey, he was not dead yet. He jumped again, flying over the troll''s head, grabbing onto the back of his neck, and then started to pound the troll''s head!


    The blows were so strong that they smashed the poor troll''s brain, making him unable to stand up, falling on the floor of the arena, shaking it.


    No one could believe it, and when the audience realized it, they all cheered and apuded for Damian!


    "And the winner is: Berserker!!!" the announcer shouted with more excitement than before.


    The same person who had shown Damian the way came to meet him as he left the arena, saying, "the organizer of this great event wants to meet you. Come on, follow me."


    That was expected. Damian would have to go there and talk to the organizer to get his money, but maybe there was something else in store for him.

 Chapter 212 Blood Magic, Turning Evil?

    Damian trailed behind the man who had called him to the upper part of the arena. He had just emerged victorious from a savage fight against a troll, but he felt cool and collected.


    The man escorted him to a VIP area, where only the wealthy and influential could ess. The room where the organizer of the fights resided was isted from the others, with a sweeping view of the arena.


    Two guards saluted Damian at the door, bowing with respect and awe. They opened the door for him and invited him in. Damian entered and scanned the room. His heart stopped when he saw who was standing near the window.


    It was Miller! Or rather, the demon who had possessed Miller''s body. The same one who had almost ughtered Damian thest time they encountered.


    A torrent of emotions surged through Damian. He felt fury, grief and dread. Miller was his adversary, his aspiration, his fixation. No one in that room, or in the whole Dungeon, knew that the demon who had inflicted so much carnage recently was impersonating Miller.


    Miller had deceived everyone, acting like a survivor, a victim, a hero. Some authorities still doubted him, but they had no grounds to use him of anything.


    Damian was in the same predicament. He couldn''t expose Miller without jeopardizing his own life. He had no evidence, no allies, no power. He had to keep his lips sealed and y along.


    "Berserker, your fight was astounding today," Miller said, turning to Damian with a smile.


    He appeared sincere, but Damian knew it was a sham. Miller loathed all humans and wanted to eradicate them. He didn''t care about fitting in, acting normal, waiting for his opportunity. He was like a ravenous snake waiting for a hare to approach.


    Damian forced himself to smile back, saying, "Thank you, sir. I didn''t expect to face a troll today, but I managed to vanquish it."


    "Hahaha, right? I decided to add some thrill today and bring some beasts into the fray. Anyway, here''s your reward," Miller said, flinging arge leather bag on the table.


    The bag was heavier than Damian expected. He asked, "All this money?"


    "Well, yes. Most people bet against you today, so I made a killing when you won. I decided to give you a bonus for your performance."


    Damian opened the bag and saw a heap of gold coins. It was half of what he needed to pay off his debt to that man who believed Damian had failed to assassinate Miller.


    ''If I keep this up, I''ll only need two more fights to clear my debt. Not bad,'' Damian thought.


    He took the money and thanked Miller again. Miller looked at him and said, "You cane back tomorrow if you want another fight."


    "Of course."


    Damian left the room as swiftly as he could. He only changed back to his normal appearance when he was far away from that area. The situation was more perilous than he liked.


    The money was alluring, but it came with a high cost. Not only could he die inbat, but he also had to face Miller every time he fought. And if Miller ever discovered his true identity? That would be his doom.


    Damian was torn between two options. Keep fighting and earn easy money or find another way out. He could use the money he had just earned, add some savings from Frederic''s potion shop, andbine it with his monthly ie. That would be enough to pay off his debt, but it would hurt the potion shop badly.


    ''I don''t want to drag them into this¡­''


    Afterpleting his secret mission, Damian hurried back to the inn. He hoped his friends wouldn''t suspect anything. He saw Frederic, the friendly shopkeeper, and Raikono, Damian''spanion who was staying more time with Frederic than him.


    The two smiled, looking happy with the sess of their potion shop.


    Aurora was waiting for him in the lobby. She ran up to him and hugged him. "Where have you been?" she asked, her voice full of worry.


    Damian lied. He hugged her back and kissed her forehead. "Just a stroll around the city. Nothing to worry about." He smiled and changed the subject. "How''s the templeing along?"


    He shared a room with Aurora and Magnus, his best friends. The others had their own rooms: L, Shareva, Natasha and Mary in one, and Frederic and Raikono in another.


    Aurora and Magnus looked at each other. They sensed that Damian was hiding something, but they didn''t question him. He was their friend, and they respected his privacy.


    "The temple is almost ready," Aurora said. "We''ve cleaned it up, added some lights and furniture. It''s cozy now."


    They had been working hard to restore the temple, their new base of operations. They wanted to make it a safe andfortable ce for themselves and others.


    "Any news about my father, Hazel and Vanessa?" Damian asked, hoping for a miracle.


    Aurora shook her head sadly. "No, nothing. I can''t find my parents either¡­"


    Damian hugged her tightly and whispered, "We''ll find them. I promise."


    He wished he could keep that promise, but he knew it was unlikely. He had a feeling they were in grave danger. But he didn''t want to scare Aurora more than she already was. Damian wanted to give her hope, even if it was false.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That night, they slept in each other''s arms. Aurora felt safe and warm with Damian. She fell asleep quickly. Damian stayed awake, tormented by his dilemma.


    He had to stop Miller, who was plotting to take over Lemoria, thergest human city on the tenth floor of the Dungeon. Miller had an army of demons, and was nning to kill everyone!


    Damian had to find a way to stop him, no matter what.


    But he didn''t know how to expose Miller without putting himself and his friends in danger. He had to act fast, before Miller made his move.


    Lemoria was thest bastion of hope for all the humans who had escaped from Earth to the Dungeon. It was the only ce where they could live in peace and harmony. If Lemoria fell, humanity would be doomed.


    Damian knew that very well, and he was willing to do whatever it took to save it. Even if it meant bing a demon himself¡­


    The next morning, Damian''s friends left for their new headquarters in the forest, except for Frederic and Raikono who stayed at their shop.


    Damian had a different n. He was going to fight in the coliseum at night, but he had something else to do during the day. Something darker.


    He left the city, making sure no one was following him. He headed to the forest that surrounded Lemoria. Part of it was where their headquarters were located, and also a forbidden area that people avoided.


    But the rest of the forest was open for exploration. Damian saw some adventurers fighting monsters along the way. He ignored them and kept walking until he found a suitable cave.


    Yes, a cave. Damian wanted to continue his studies on necromancy. He had some books and some experiments to try.


    He opened his shop and browsed through the abilities. One of them caught his eye.


    <Blood Augmentation (Grade 4): You can absorb the blood of your victims, increasing your attributes permanently, and learning more spells.>


    It was a low price for a grade 4 ability! Damian was tempted and bought it. He wanted more power. He knew he would have died without Shareva''s help.


    Damian entered the cave. It was dark, damp and quiet. A roar echoed from the inside, and a huge white bear charged at him.


    It was not a normal bear, but a monster with ice powers. It mmed its paw on the ground, creating a wave of ice that aimed at Damian.


    Damian flew up, dodging the attack. He looked around the cave and saw some skeletons. He used his necromancy skills to resurrect them.


    Eight skeletons rose from the ground and rushed at the bear. Damian knew they were not enough to kill it, so he cast another spell that he had mastered.


    "Bone Spear!"


    A spear made of bones appeared in the air and flew towards the bear. It pierced its chest, barely missing its heart. The skeletons followed up with more attacks, overwhelming the bear.


    It copsed and died.


    Damian''s skeletons guarded the entrance of the cave, preventing anyone from entering. Damian had a reason for doing this.


    ''I want to test my new ability!''


    He wanted to use the blood of the bear, his victim, to enhance his attributes and learn new spells. It was a grade 4 ability, so it had to be amazing.


    Damian created a dagger and a bucket using his Slime Ring, cutting the bear, and storing its blood using the bucket.


    After filled, he created a circle with strange drawings that appeared inside his mind after buying the ability. It was a core part of the ritual.


    ''Let''s see how this goes,'' Damian thought.


    While doing his ritual in the end part of the cave, a few adventurers were outside, surprised to see skeletons in the forest.


    "Maybe this is their of a powerful creature? A necromancer? A Lich? Shall we enter?"


    "Of course we will enter. Let''s go, and keep the formation."

 Chapter 213 Killing Humans

    The group consisted of three people, all men. They wore leather armor, looking like mercenaries. It was impossible to tell if they were natives to the dungeon, or humans from Earth considering everyone was using simr outfits by that point.


    "Cut the skeletons!" one yelled, wielding a sword, cutting a skeleton''s arm.


    While that happened, Damian was busy doing his blood ritual, and despite being far from the cave entrance, he could see the same things the skeletons could, so he was aware of their arrival.


    ''I will leave after finishing this ritual,'' he thought.


    After bleeding out the bear and creating the magical circle around it, Damian started chanting things in an unknownnguage. The chant was printed in his mind, just like the symbols to start the ritual.


    Soon, the blood from the bucket started to fly, moving toward Damian''s body. He absorbed every single drop of it, and a message from the system appeared before his eyes.


    +5 to all Attributes.


    Five points in all attributes was not a small thing at all! It was way better than Damian expected, and if the progress kept at a simr rate, then he would soon be way more powerful than his current self!


    The thought of improving his power to fight against Miller excited Damian!


    ''This skill is incredible! A grade 4 ability and so cheap at the same time!''


    Damian could not wait to hunt more beasts and drain their blood to enhance his body. He turned around, preparing to leave, but something happened!


    Invasive thoughts entered his mind, and it was like another personality of himself was telling him to kill the humans who arrived in the cave!


    He tried to shake it off, forget about it and leave, but the urge was immense, and while lost in a trance, the three men had already killed the skeletons, and were close to where Damian was!


    Scared of having his identity seen by them, Damian used his Slime Ring, creating a long robe with a mask covering his face. It was the only thing he had time to, and Damian hoped it was enough to stop the curious eyes of those humans.


    "Look, someone''s there!" One of them yelled, pointing toward Damian, who was in the same spot as before.


    Damian''s mind was almost breaking. He was trying to fight the urge to kill the three men before him, but it was getting impossible to stop the blood thirst beast inside him.


    ''Screw it. I killed many beasts, so why should I feel bad about this?'' Damian thought.


    He turned around, facing the three men who were scared and curious as to who Damian was. They looked around in the ground, seeing the strange marks and symbols.


    A lot of blood too. It was not something anyone would befortable with, and Damian looked scared with that mask on.


    "What are you?" They asked.


    Damian said nothing. He wanted to kill them, not chat with them. He moved his hand, casting multiple Bone Spear that pierced through one of them, killing the man instantly.


    "Nooooo!"


    They yelled and ran toward Damian with their weapons drawn, but it was impossible to do a thing. Damian easily avoided their attacks, and found it impressive that those people had survived that long.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Killing them is doing them a favor. They would die eventually,'' Damian thought.


    He used his Telekinesis to make both men fly, and then wrecked their bodies into pieces, ripping their limbs, head, and torso. It was a disgusting scene, and the amount of blood inside the cave was akin to a river.


    The smell, the aura, everything was sinister. Well, not for Damian. He drew the same symbols around the pile of bodies, and did the same blood spell as before, using their bloods to increase his power.


    Humans were scared when killed, blood power is stronger.


    +6 to all Attributes.


    After that, Damian left the cave, and prepare for the fight during the night, one which got cancelled.


    "What do you mean there''s no coliseum fights tonight?" Damian asked the guard who took care of the coliseum''s entrance.


    "Berserker, calm down. No one is fighting tonight, so it is not like it''s your fault. They found some bodies in a cave near the city with some strange symbols. Dark magic stuff. With the recent demonic attacks, the authorities decided to investigate, so all the wealthy people linked to illegal stuff are hidden."


    Only after the guard said that did Damian realize he left the bodies there without hiding them. His mind was nk during the killing. Damian remembered doing it, but it was like he was out of control, acting by impulse.


    ''Fuck!'' he internally cursed.


    Damian was confident in his hiding abilities, but if powerful members of the local authorities decided to go after him, then even for Damian it would be hard to escape and remain hidden. The only good part was that he did no leave any blood fluid, and no one saw his face or anything.


    But there was still a chance for them to find him, so Damian decided to start helping out the others in the temple, and make it a viable base as quickly as possible.


    ''It will be easier to hide inside the temple. I should start helping them now," Damian thought.


    Aurora and Magnus were happy to know that.


    "You''reing to help us tomorrow?" Aurora said as the two lied on the bed.


    Magnus, who was sleeping in a smaller bed in the living room decided to get a room for himself in the same inn. He did not want to get in the way of Damian and Aurora, who might want some time alone.


    "Yes, correct. I have nothing else to do tomorrow."


    Aurora smiled, and then her mood drastically changed, "did you see the recent killings? First the demon, and now those corpses, mutted¡­ Damian, will we be safe here?"


    Damian''s heart''s beat faster, and he did not know how to feel about it. It was a mix of guilt, but also happiness. It was strange and messed up to find joy in that, but Damian did not care about the life of those people.


    He cuddled her hair and said, "we will be safe, I promise you."


    That was a lie. Not even Damian knew if the madness would get to him.

 Chapter 214 [Bonus ] Damians Enchantment Shop

    The next week was turbulent in Lemoria. Everyone was curious and scared about the recent deaths in the nearby forest, which had be a forbidden zone like the canyon area. To make matters worse, there were also reports of other demonic attacks in different cities. Damian suspected that Miller''s army was behind them.


    Damian was busy helping the others make the temple decent to live in, and after one week, the ce was much better! They had installed lights to brighten the ce up, brought new furniture, and cleaned the dust. They had also drained the water from the fissure, and the only thing left was to make a secret entrance to the temple, but that would take some more time toplete.


    It was not a big deal that they didn''t have a secret passage yet. No one dared to go to the canyon area, and even if they did, only those who Damian allowed could open the temple''s doors.


    Despite the good news regarding the temple, there was another situation that Damian had to deal with: his debt.


    With the current chaos in Lemoria, the illegal fights in the coliseum were not happening, and Damian was counting on them to make some profit.


    ''I don''t want to take Frederic''s money¡­ Maybe I should start my own business?''


    Damian went to the potion shop to see how it was going, and he was surprised by how many customers there were! There were so many that they had to form a line outside of the shop, waiting for their turn.


    "Hey, you! Don''t you see the line? You can''t just skip it!" someone yelled at Damian.


    Obviously, he didn''t care. Why should he wait in line if he was one of the owners of the store? Frederic and Raikono were the ones who spent most of their time there, but Damian was also an owner, and it was with his money that the shop was running.


    The person who yelled was angry after seeing Damian skip the line like that, but did nothing. Lemoria had strict rules after the recent incident, and anyone whomitted crimes like fighting inside the city would go to prison.


    "Damian!" Frederic said, hugging Damian.


    "Old bones! You look happy taking care of this shop."


    "I am, yes. This is a peaceful thing to do, unlike fighting."


    They chatted about some casual stuff until Damian asked Frederic about a business opportunity. They were speaking inside the back area of the shop where only authorized people could enter.


    "Remember the enchantment shop I told you about? There''s not a single one in Lemoria, and I think you have talent with magic considering the spells you know, so maybe it can work?" Frederic said.


    That was the idea that Damian had in mind, but he wasn''t sure if it would work or if it would only make him lose money.


    "You can start by renting a small ce. It''s not like you need that much space for an enchantment shop. I can help with the promotion, and I can get you some books about enchantment as well. I remember seeing them in the library."


    "Thank you, Frederic."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Frederic was very helpful. Damian was truly happy to have him by his side. Anyway, after their talk, Damian went looking for a ce to rent while Frederic went on to get the books about enchanting.


    Lemoria was divided into several areas, and Damian decided to put his shop in the richer area instead of the central area where Frederic''s shop was.


    Why? Because an enchantment service was much more expensive than potions, and for that reason, Damian believed that the best ce to have his shop was among the wealthiest people of the city.


    The main challenge was the price. Renting a shop in the richer area of the city was much more expensive, but Damian was willing to take the risk.


    ''This is the only way to make some big cash, or else I will be in trouble when theye to collect the money¡­''


    Damian rented a small but cozy ce, with marble white walls, huge windows, and a private room for his enchantment process. It looked more modern than the other simple buildings in Lemoria''s central part.


    The price was steep, but Damian was confident that he could make the money back soon. He met with Frederic after that, and got the enchantment books from him.


    "These are the books," Frederic said, giving Damian two books, "you can start by buying a few simple weapons to enchant them. Let me know if you need any help."


    Damian''s idea was to offer his services to enchant specific weapons that the customers requested, and also to sell some pre-enchanted weapons in his shop for a lower price.


    That way, the rich people would pay more to get a unique and specialized enchantment on their weapons, while those with less money still had the opportunity to buy good weapons.


    Of course, that depended on Damian''s ability to learn how to enchant, as it was not an easy task. Moreover, Damian had little time before they came to collect the money.


    ''I will spend all of my waking hours trying to get good at this!''


    And that''s what Damian did. The process of enchanting an item was harder than Damian expected. He needed a weapon or another type of item, the chant for the enchantment, and control over the mana flow to make it work.


    Not only that, but he also needed something called ''Elemental Crystals'', which were basically mana in an elemental form, to use to imbue the weapon with it.


    The first items Damian tried to enchant were a total failure, but after many attempts, he seeded in making an iron dagger with poison on its de!


    It was a good weapon. Damian could tell that there was room for improvement, making the enchantment more powerful, and that was what he aimed for!


    After two weeks, he started selling some weapons in his shop, and offering his services to others. The first customer who stepped into his shop was a woman with red hair and an important identity.

 Chapter 215 Enchantment Is Like Printing Money!

    Ady in a splendid long dress stepped into the shop. She surveyed the surroundings, appreciating the aesthetics and the ambiance. She was amazed by what she beheld.


    The shop was more modest than the ones she frequented, but it was well-arranged, spotless, and had a serene vibe to it. She fancied it.


    "Greetings, madam," Damian weed her as he came out of his private enchantment room, "how may I serve you today?"


    Damian observed hervish clothes and her manner. She was evidently someone of high rank.


    "You have a lovely ce here," shemented, caressing the furniture gently, "but are you adept in enchantment? There are no other shops like this in Lemoria because of how arduous it is."


    Frederic had told Damian that he might have a knack for enchantment. Why did he think that? Well, one needed to know how to wield mana properly to start doing it, and Damian knew many spells.


    But almost all humans who lived mainly in the dungeon knew how to cast spells. It was amon thing there, just like the abilities were on Earth. Some people from Earth were starting to use spells as well!


    Yet there were no enchantment shops. It was scarce, even among those who could control mana, and Damian had no clue why that was the case.


    "I have some inexpensive weapons with enchantments if you want to examine them," Damian proposed with a smile.


    Thedy''s eyes sparkled, "oh?"


    She consented to the proposal, sitting at a fine marble table Damian had set for his customers. He also poured her some tea before leaving to get the weapons.


    "Thank you," she said.


    Damian went to his private room where he performed the enchantments and kept his items. There were a few low-grade weapons Damian had enchanted, and the best one was a sword with a frost element imbued in it.


    ''Will she like this one? I mean, it''s just for her to see that I can enchant things, right?'' Damian pondered.


    He wasn''t too anxious if she would love the frost element sword or not. After all, Damian was the only enchanter around, so if people wanted their items enchanted, they would have to make do with what he had, and ept his terms and prices.


    Damian returned to the main hall with a sword in his hands, "this is a sword imbued with frost. Do you want to try it out? There''s a testing room right over there."


    She grasped the sword, swinging it around a few times. It didn''t look special, except for a faint blue glow around the de and some runes carved on it.


    The other door in the main hall led to a small arena with some training dummies made of slime. It was the best option Damian found, as that way, he wouldn''t have to spend money for recing the training dummies.


    Thedy looked at the training dummies with curious eyes, not knowing what they were made of, but said nothing. It was none of her concern. The only thing she was there for was to test the weapon.


    She shed it against one of the dummies, and the runic carvings shone in a bright light. An aura of frost emanated from the sword, and the dummy not only got cut in half, but also got frozen.


    "This is extraordinary," she eximed, gazing at the sword, "what enchantments does it have?"


    Damian proudly smiled, happy that someone acknowledged his work.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It has a frost enchantment and a sharpness enchantment. That''s why the de, despite being cheap, is way better than any weapon you can buy around here."


    He was not being cocky about it. It was the truth. Damian had used all of his time to focus on enchantment ¡ª it even made his mind think of something else rather than killing people to get their blood ¡ª so his skill in it was exceptional.


    Thedy seemed to be impressed by the sword, and she said, "I''ll buy this sword, and I want you to enchant one for me. Would you do it?"


    Of course Damian would. That was a lot of money right there.


    "Of course. Come with me."


    Damian took the sword again, putting it inside a fine-looking box to make it even more valuable. Then, he listened to what thedy wanted.


    "For now, I want you to make this sword sharper and with fire element. The materials are much better, so it will be harder for you to make it sharper," she said, handing him a shiny silver de with a golden handle.


    That sword looked, felt, and smelled expensive. Thedy''s identity made Damian wonder who exactly she was.


    Damian grabbed the sword with the utmost care, cing it inside a box.


    "Alright. But it will take some time for me toplete it. You know, this is no easy task."


    "No worries. Let me see¡­" she said, cing her hand on her chin, thinking.


    "I can pay you three hundred gold coins for the frost sword, and depending on how good the fire sword is, I can pay you up to 1000. Is that fair?"


    That was a lot of money. Damian was not expecting that amount. He stood there, speechless, and thedy got worried.


    "Is it too little? I can pay you more."


    ''MORE?''


    Damian''s mind was spinning, and despite wanting more money, he did not want to scam her or make others think his shop was only for the rich among the rich.


    "This is fair, no need to increase it. After I finish the sword, where should I deliver it?"


    "I''ll write you the address."


    After she left, Damian sat down, thinking about the amount of money she would pay for his services. It was more than enough to cover his debt. ording to his calctions, the remaining debt was around 500 gold coins, meaning he would have 800 gold coins for himself!


    The money-making opportunities with enchantments were immense, but Damian did not know that his name and shop would be famous from day to night.

 Chapter 216 Damians Best Work

    The rumors about a skilled enchanter master spread through Lemoria. Some people started showing up at Damian''s shop, asking for his services!


    Damian, without any other way to handle it, decided to limit his services to three at a time, meaning he would only enchant three items, rest, and repeat.


    Now, that was only for personal enchantments, like the one that thedy asked, the fire sword. Damian still enchanted cheaper items for both practice and to sell them in his shop!


    These items were much easier to enchant because of their low quality, but after being enchanted they became a lot better, some even better than expensive items! That was what made Damian''s shop even more popr.


    People from Lemoria, and some from nearby towns as well, came to his shop to buy the items on disy. Heck, some people from faraway towns came there too!


    There weren''t many enchanters, so Damian''s reputation grew tremendously in a rapid pace. The items he disyed in his shop were selling like crazy, and he was not worried about money anymore.


    The person who hired him to kill Miller showed up in Damian''s shop during the night right before he closed it.


    "Shadowde, or rather, Damian. How are you my friend?"


    The man was called ridge, and he was a wealthy person within Lemoria.


    "Are you here for the money?" Damian asked.


    He wasn''t stupid. There was no reason for the man toe there only to chat about random things. Money had to be involved.


    "Yes and no. You can just pay me the same amount, no need to pay extras or anything," ridge said.


    "Oh?"


    Damian knew his reputation had increased based on how many new people visited his shop, but was it that high? Was ridge trying to befriend him because of his enchantment talent?


    "Wait here while I get the money. Is there something else you wish to discuss?" Damian asked.


    ridge seemed reluctant to say something. Damian could see that.


    "For now, nothing, no. I''ll wait here while you go get the money."


    The money was stored in the back part of Damian''s shop. He wanted to store it inside his Spatial Ring as that was the safest ce, but the ring was a low-grade one, therefore its space was tiny.


    He already had his necromancy books, invisibility cloak and the winged demon''s heart inside. That was enough to fill the entire space. The price for better rings was too high.


    ''I should move most of the money to the snake temple, put it inside the secret chamber.''


    Damian returned with a leather sack filled with gold coins, giving it to ridge, who happily epted it, and left right afterward. It was obvious that ridge wanted to speak with Damian about other things, but decided not to.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I will eventually find out!'' thought Damian.


    He closed his shop, but stayed inside. The weapon that thedy asked him to make, the fire sword, was difficult to enchant, and Damian wanted to use the quiet night times to work on it.


    It was the best time for him. He went to the back part of the shop, cing the silver sword on a table with a circle around it. The circle had many runes, and those runes were fire ones!


    Each rune had a different effect. She wanted a me sword, so Damian used the fire enchantment runes.


    After having the weapon and the runes drawn around it, Damian also needed a mana crystal. Mana crystals were found by mining inside the dungeon, no matter the floor.


    Damian did not have the time for that, so he bought them. They were rare, so their price wasn''t low. That was basically the only cost Damian had to enchant a weapon.


    Well, he still bought the cheap weapons to enchant but the cost was little, almost nothing.


    He ced the mana crystal on top of the sword; therefore all the ingredients were there, but that was not the hardest part.


    Channeling the mana from the crystal to the sword was. It required precise control and synchronization with the runes that surrounded the de. That was why most people failed, and why enchanters were so rare.


    Damian felt the sweat dripping from his forehead as he held his hand over the crystal. He had a book on the stone table, open to a page with the same runes he had drawn on the sword.


    He also had to chant the words of power, but he could not remember them exactly. They were in an ancientnguage that he had never heard spoken aloud. He hoped he was pronouncing them correctly.


    The more he chanted, the more he sensed the connection with the crystal, feeling its mysterious energy flowing through him. But it was hard. The sword was made of a high-quality material that resisted the enchantment. That was why cheap weapons were easy to make, but not the silver-like sword that thedy had given him.


    He had to do it in stages, transferring some of the rune''s power to the sword, resting, and then resuming. There was no rule that said it had to be done in one go, so Damian took his time and did it carefully, trying his best to align his will with the runes, imprinting them on the sword.


    At first, only a few runes appeared on the de, glowing briefly and then fading. But after a few more sessions, all the runes for the fire enchantment were there!


    "Nice!!!" Damian yelled, unable to contain his joy.


    He wondered if thedy would mind if he tested the sword, but he had to see if his enchantment had worked. He swung the sword at one of the slime dummies, and a huge st of fire erupted from the strike, creating a firestorm!


    It was more powerful than Damian had expected! He quickly used his Slime Ring to create multipleyers of ck slime to contain the fire, or else it would spread throughout the room.


    After using the attack, the de still had a faint fire around it, enhancing its power for a while.


    ''Incredible! This is by far my best work!''

 Chapter 217 Killing Bandits

    The sword was already impressive, and that was before Damian added the final touch: the sharpening enchantment.


    He followed the same process as before, but with different runes. He carved the sharpening runes on the sword''s handle, since the de had no room for another enchantment.


    The runes were simpler than the fire ones. Damian finished them in one go, working untilte at night.


    It was harder than he expected, but it didn''t take too long. He was faster than he thought.


    He packed up everything, grabbed all his money, and headed to the temple. That''s where everyone was staying now. They had found a secret passage to leave the city, because the guards were getting suspicious of them every time they went out. It was because of the people Damian had killed.


    "Bro," Magnus said, grabbing Damian''s shoulders, "your shop is famous! Come on, hook me up with an enchanted weapon!"


    Damian smirked at him. "Sure thing. You''re a friend, so I''ll give you a discount. It''ll only cost you 10000 gold coins."


    "Screw you!"


    Everyone gathered in the main hall for dinner. There were some fresh faces, but most of them were old friends. Damian was still worried about Vanessa, Hazel, his father, and Aurora''s parents.


    They had disappeared without a trace. Something bad must have happened to them. Damian had things to do in Lemoria, but he couldn''t stop thinking about finding them.


    Frederic and Natasha became good friends. The old mage was the most knowledgeable one there, and he was trying to find a cure for Mary, Natasha''s sister, who was in aa-like state.


    He had seen nothing like it before, but he was confident he could figure it out.


    "This ce is amazing! Do you want to see my room, Damian?" Serana asked, batting her eyshes at him.


    Aurora noticed her flirting and felt a pang of jealousy. She and Damian weren''t dating or anything, so she had no right to interfere.


    "Maybeter," Damian said, showing her the leather sacks. "I need to store the money I made from the shop."


    "OK, no problem."


    Serana offered to help him, but he declined. He had to store the money in the secret chamber under his office. No one could know about that ce, not even Serana.


    He lied and said he had some paperwork to do for his shop. That was his excuse.


    He left the main hall where everyone was waiting for their dinner and went to his office. He uttered some strange words in an ancientnguage, known only to the snake giants.


    The statue in his office moved aside, revealing a staircase. He went down, closing the passage behind him. He made sure no one saw anything.


    The petrified snake was still there, and the rest of the room looked the same. Damian found a hidden corner and put all of his sacks filled with gold coins there.


    He hid his money in the secret chamber, hoping no one would ever find it. Then he went back to the dining room, where everyone was having a good time.


    They threw a small party that night. It was the first night they all stayed together in their new headquarters. The ce was far from the city, so they could make as much noise as they wanted with no one hearing them.


    "This chicken is delicious! Who made it?" Aurora asked.


    Frederic walked around in an apron, smiling. "I did!"


    He looked like a proud parent feeding his children. Damian enjoyed the food and the wine andughed at Magnus''s attempts to y the guitar. It was fun.


    But after a while, when everyone was getting sleepy and heading to their rooms, Damian felt a dark urge rising in his mind.


    Blood addiction consumed him. He wanted to kill something and perform the blood ritual. He knew it was wrong, but he didn''t care.


    He sneaked out of the temple, leaving no trace behind. No one noticed him, except for Aurora. She went to his roomter that night, looking for him, but he wasn''t there.


    ''Is he with Serana?'' she wondered.


    She checked her room too, but there was no sign of him. He had vanished. Aurora worried, remembering how secretive he had beentely.


    ''Maybe he''s just busy with his shop? Yeah, that must be it,'' she told herself.


    It made sense that he had a lot of work to do now that he had a shop to run, so she tried not to think of anything bad and went back to her room. She couldn''t do much with no clues, anyway.


    But Damian wasn''t at his shop. He was wandering in the forest, stumbling and grabbing trees to keep his bnce.


    His mind was a chaos, and his eyes were red like a hungry beast''s.


    "Blood! Blood!" he muttered, looking for something to kill.


    He ignored the small animals that crossed his path. He wanted bigger prey, like beasts or humans.


    After walking for a while, Damian heard some noisesing from a specific part of the forest near the road. There, he saw a campfire with 10 people around it!


    Damian knew exactly what those people were: bandits! They were waiting near the road for a carriage to pass and attack it. Parasites to society.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This mug of ale is good! I am feeling we''ll have good luck tonight!" one of them said,ughing.


    All the bandits were eating chicken legs and drinking mugs of ale. They were used to that sort of thing and never got caught. One reason was because they weren''t close to the city gates, and had other bandits who woulde running to say if a guard was getting near.


    Damian stared at them, hiding behind the trees and the bushes. He could not resist anymore, and started walking toward them. The bandits were slightly drunk, so it took them a while to notice Damian, and once they did, they allughed.


    "Boss, look at that! A milk drinker. Hahahaha!"


    Different from them, Damian looked young, and not scary at all. He wasn''t bulky like the bandits, or had scars to make him look more fierce. His skin was wless, actually.


    "Are you lost? This is no ce for you," one bandit said, moving toward Damian, who acted as if he did not listen.


    The bandit yelled a few more times, and after being ignored, he got pissed, "Screw you, little shit!"


    He punched Damian right in the face. It was not a weak punch, yet it did nothing to Damian. In fact, it was the bandit''s hand that got hurt.


    "What the heck?"


    The scene made the others curious about who Damian was. They were right there, and they saw Damian got punched, yet nothing happened. Were they too drunk?


    That was a thought that crossed all of their minds. Before the bandit could do anything, Damian pierced his hand right through the man''s chest, ripping his heart out!


    "G-Get him!" the bandit boss yelled.


    All the bandits dashed toward Damian wielding their weapons, ready to cut him into pieces because of what he did with their friend. But Damian was not worried at all.


    With a simple movement of his hand, he created a living slime shield that kept moving in the air, fending against all the attacks, making his life easy.


    The bandits had never seen something like that before. It was a type of power beyond their capabilities. Damian then drained the blood of his first victim, and although it did not increase his attributes, his control over the blood did.


    Memories were imprinted inside his mind once again.


    "Blood Spike Field," Damian murmured.


    That was the name of the new spell he learnt, and it was devastating! A pool of blood formed underneath his feet, and after one second, many spikes came out of it, piercing all the bandits.


    There was not a single one of them who survived. A massacre. After dealing with them, Damian drained all of their blood using his blood magic, increasing his attributes even further.


    +5 to all Attributes.


    Damian was covered with blood, and the surrounding bodies werepleted destroyed. He did not care, and checked his status screen after ending their lives.


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 90]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 51>


    <Agility: 51>


    <Endurance: 51>


    <Ability Power: 56>


    ''My power is increasing like crazy, haha,'' he thought.


    With the help of his blood magic, Damian could use his Erotic Coins to something else rather than increasing his attributes, and that was great! He vanished from the crime scene right after, not knowing someone had seen him¡­


    After returning to the temple, Damian slept, and the first thing he did in the morning was to go to the address that the red-haireddy gave him.


    It was not inside Lemoria, but up to a close mountain, a massive mansion.


    Damian expected that. For someone to have that much money, then they had to live in a mansion. He talked to the person at the gate, signalizing his arrival.


    "I am Damian."


    "Damian, the Enchanter?" the guard said, grabbing Damian''s hand, shaking it.


    "Yes, that''s me. I brought the item for yourdy."


    "Come," the guard said, opening the gate, "she''s inside, waiting for you."

 Chapter 218 Emma

    Damian stared at the guard and asked, "Why are you so happy?"


    The guard had yet to stop smiling after meeting Damian. He looked at him and said, "You''re a famous enchanter, Damian. I am more than happy to meet you."


    "I see. Well, it is a pleasure to meet you too."


    It was Damian''s first recognition for his work, which felt good.


    Damian looked ahead, staring at the building.


    It was a mansion three stories and a fence around it for protection. Unlike extreme ces with tall walls, it was only a tall metal fence, ensuring people could still see the mansion and those inside could enjoy the surrounding forest.


    A courtyard awaited Damian with rows of flowers delivering their scent throughout the area ¡ª Damian''s nostrils included ¡ª making it a lovely, peaceful ce.


    It smelled like nature, and the tall trees scattered around the area were an invitation to sit down and enjoy every moment of such a beautiful ce.


    Of course, Damian had other things to do.


    "Gorgeous, isn''t it?" the guard said, smiling as he watched the flowers, "mydy loves taking care of the garden."


    "She does?"


    Thedy became even more mysterious. Was she all alone in that mansion? Damian had many questions about her.


    ''I don''t even know her name yet,'' he thought.


    After walking for a while, following a cobblestone pathway passing through the courtyard, leading it straight to the mansion''s door, Damian saw her.


    She opened the mansion''s double door, wearing casual clothing, different from the fine ones she wore when visiting his shop. It was understandable. She was, after all, inside her home.


    The guard slightly bent his knees, bowing to her, saying, "Lady, Damian, the enchanter, is here."


    She smiled, "I know. I saw Damian through the window. Come in."


    Damian followed her inside while the guard returned to his ce near the gate, ensuring the protection hisdy needed.


    The insides of the mansion were gorgeous. All the furniture pieces were delicate, expensive, and made of the most luxurious materials possible.


    Like any luxurious ce, plenty of paintings were hanging on the walls. Damian felt it would only take one of those paintings to equal his savings.


    Damian walked through the hallway, looking at the paintings, and one caught his attention! The image looked normal, but something was written at the bottom.


    ''Giant Snake Tongue!''


    After meeting with the petrified snake, Damian had learned thenguage, and it was right there, written in one of the paintings.


    ''Painting of Queen Nagu in her human form, unknown year.''


    "I think I have yet to introduce myself. I am Emma, and this is my family''s mansion," Emma said, turning around only to see Damian staring at one of the paintings.


    "She''s gorgeous, right?" Emma said with a smile.


    Damian could not help but ask, "Who is she?"


    "My family''s ancestor. I don''t know her name or when she lived. It was a long, long time. The painting has been there forever."


    Many theories shed through Damian''s mind. If the person in the painting was indeed an ancestor of Emma''s family, she was almost one hundred percent a Giant from the Snake Race!


    But it was impossible to be sure without testing, and even if she was, her bloodline could be blocked, like Damian''s.


    "Thanks for the info."


    "No problem," Emma said, pointing at a door not far from them, "Let''s keep moving, shall we?"


    They went to another courtyard, one in the mansion''s back. Different from the first one, which looked like private, a ce only a few people could go.


    A fountain was in the middle of the courtyard, a stone mermaid shooting water through its mouth. There were a few pots with seeds and fruits for the birds. Damian saw a few eating while he sat on a bench staring directly at the water fountain.


    Damian looked at his side, staring at Emma with her red hair moving with the wind. She was astonishingly beautiful.


    "So, Damian," she said, showing her white teeth, "Is the sword ready?"


    It was an obvious question, as Damian had the sword attached to his back. The de was inside a box to ensure maximum protection, seeing how precious the item was.


    "Here it is, mydy," Damian said, extending his arms and giving Emma the sword.


    Damian knew the enchantments had to have a high standard, just like the sword itself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    dly, she was visibly excited. Her smile had yet to vanish, and her breathing was irregr. Emma first opened the box, seeing her fine sword looking different than before ¡ª now with runes carved on its de and handle.


    A thought of ''I want to test it'' crossed her mind. She got up from the bench, swinging the de a few times.


    "It feels lighter and sharper," she said, "but I have to test it in the dummies to see how good it is."


    The private area Damian and Emma were in was not only a courtyard for rxation time. It had a massive building. Damian guessed it was a training room for Emma and the other guards who worked for her.


    They both went there and after opening the building door, an arena awaited them. There were some training dummies, and Emma went to test the sword in one of those dummies.


    The training dummies were made of wood ¡ª different from the slime ones Damian could create.


    Emma swung the sword with incredible skill, activating the runes carved on the de. A massive firestorm surrounded the area, turning all the dummies into dust.


    She awkwardly smiled, "I think I will have to get new dummies, hehe."


    It wasn''t a big deal for someone like her, who had the money. Not that training dummies were expensive, to begin with.


    "You should be grateful only the training dummies got destroyed," Damian said, "this sword is not weak."


    Emma was happy with the final product. She could see that Damian''s enchantments on the sword weren''t weak, and she wanted a skillful enchanter like him close to her.


    "Agreed. I still have to practice how to control the enchantment. Anyway, I am very pleased with the item."


    They returned to the mansion, going up the third floor this time. That was where Emma''s office was, a spacious room with a desk, bookshelves, a mannequin wearing te armor, and more paintings.


    The ce smelled of books and rustic wood. Damian could also faintly smell her perfume in the room.


    ''She must spend a lot of time here,'' he guessed.


    Emma had a safe inside the room. She opened it using a code Damian couldn''t see ¡ª he did not even try as that would be rude ¡ª and took out three leather pouches from the safe.


    "Like I said, your work was incredible, and it far surpassed my expectations," Emma said, putting the sacks on the table, "There are 3000 gold coins inside. All yours."


    "T-Three thousand?"


    That was a lot! Damian was starting to regret not learning enchantment before. He was almost printing money!


    "Yes, exactly. I will also rmend your work to some friends, and I hope you and I can be good friends, too," Emma said.


    Damian wanted to befriend her for the money-making opportunities at first. But after seeing that painting in the hallway, Damian tried to befriend her to know more about her family too!


    There weren''t many giants left, and Damian had recently found one of a sub-race, the snake, inside the secret chamber.


    "Would you do that for me? I don''t want to trouble you," Damian said.


    He did not want to ept the offer instantly. That could make him look suspicious.


    "Of course, I would! You look like a nice person, and everyone will try to befriend a skilled enchanter like you, so watch out not to get along with the wrong people."


    When she talked about the wrong people, Damian recalled ridge, who did illegal things and went to his shop to speak with him.


    "I will remember that," Damian said, preparing to leave the mansion, but Emma had another thing to say.


    "Damian, you heard about the recent attacks, right?" she said.


    The recent attacks were caused by Damian himself, so of course, he remembered.


    "Yes, I heard. What about it?" Damian said.


    His heart rate increased, scared that something might have exposed him.


    "Just be careful, alright? I know you barely leave the city, but when you do, be careful when traversing through the forest."


    Damian sighed in relief.


    ''I am safe!'' he thought, yet it onlysted a few seconds.


    Emma looked at him and said, "But don''t worry too much. This whole thing will end soon, I guess."


    Damian''s hands were sweaty as he asked, "Why is that?"


    "A servant of mine sent me a letter yesterday saying that she saw the attacker, but did not want to return here, scared that the thing might follow her. I think she will arrive tonight, and we will speak with the authorities in Lemoria tomorrow."


    ''Fuck¡­''

 Chapter 219 Scapegoat

    Things were going well for Damian. He hoped to return to his headquarters, happy that everything happened as it was supposed to, but that wasn''t the case.


    Someone had seen him take the lives of those bandits near the road. It happened recently, but the authorities had found the bodies by that point, but the killer was still a mystery.


    Damian wanted it to remain a mystery because he was the killer! Emma''s servant could not make its way back to the mansion. He had to find and kill the person before it was toote.


    He said goodbye to Emma, acting as generally as possible not to catch any attention. But how could Damian find the person?


    The mansion had more than one entrance, and despite knowing the servant would arrive by nightfall, it was impossible to know which entry it would take and its appearance.


    ''I should watch the area from the sky. Yes, this is my best shot!''


    Damian was carrying his spatial ring, and his invisibility cloak was inside. With it and his Telekinesis, it wouldn''t be hard to watch the mansion''s surrounding area without anyone seeing him. So that''s what he did, flying up to the sky, gazing at the estate and the forest from there.


    The ring which increased his senses ¡ª the one he got in the elven forest ¡ª proved valuable, as Damian could see everything clearly from the sky. It was not as good as being close, but it was enough to ensure no one would sneak inside the mansion without him noticing it.


    Speaking of someone sneaking, Damian was almost sure the person who saw him would take the back entrance, not the front gate.


    If it was terrified of being found by Damian, it would do everything to remain hidden and wouldn''t trust anyone but Emma.


    Damian wasn''t sure, so he kept flying around the area, looking at all possible paths his target could take. The refreshing afternoon breeze hit his face, moving his hair, but it soon turned colder as night approached.


    He had yet to see any strange movements, which made Damian anxious.


    ''Is there a way this person entered the mansion through other means? Or could Emma be lying about it?'' Damian wondered.


    Then he saw it! As Damian guessed, someone was stealthy walking through the forest in the back part of the mansion. He saw that the person wasn''t skilled in stealth. Easy to spot.


    Damian flew toward it before the person got too close to the mansion, as that could attract the attention of one of the guards or even Emma herself. That would only bring trouble, and Damian wasn''t looking for it.


    He got closer to that person, and it had yet to notice his presence. That was how weak the person was.


    But Damian couldn''t care less about that person''s power. A voice echoed inside his mind, telling him one word: kill.


    That was not the smartest thing to do, and that''s why Damian fought against his desires! He grabbed his head using both hands, yelling, "No more killing, no."


    "Who''s there?" a soft female voice echoed inside the forest.


    It was the person who had seen Damian kill all those bandits near the road, and once she realized it was the same man right in front of her, she could not believe it!


    Her legs could barely move. Only after hitting herself in the face did she return to her senses, running away toward the mansion while Damian was lost in thoughts, screaming like a madman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She ran and ran, looking behind her shoulders a few times, seeing Damian standing still with his hands on his head.


    ''Maybe this is my chance to escape! He isn''t as scary as I thought,'' she thought.


    But despite having the time to get some distance away from Damian, it did not matter. She flew back with a single movement of his hand, floating before Damian.


    "N-No, please! Don''t kill me!"


    "I will not kill you, only mess up with your mind. Now, where should I start?"


    Damian ced his hands on her head, entering her mind. Her eyes turned white as they rolled backward, unable to utter a word or make a move.


    The situation wasn''t favorable for Damian. He couldn''t just make her forget it because she had already sent Emma a letter about the situation.


    Damian had two options: kill her or change her memories, finding someone else to me.


    The first option wasn''t the best one. Emma had just spoken with him about her servant finding the killer, and the servant died right after. Damian was almost sure Emma shared the information with him alone.


    ''Perhaps she was trying to see if I am guilty or not. It is not easy to trust someone nowadays, so I can understand her,'' Damian guessed.


    But it wasn''t easy. Damian did not have a lot of options. He barely knew the people who lived in Lemoria.


    ''Maybe ridge? He knows my real identity, so he''s a problem. I don''t believe his friendship bullshit.''


    The only one Damian found as a possible scapegoat was ridge, and he did not regret doing it! Damian painted a clear picture of ridge inside her mind as if it was him that she saw killing the bandits on the road.


    Not only that, but Damian erased her memories about encountering him, allowing her to return to the mansion and warn Emma about ridge! While that was happening, Damian did not stay there or lose any time. He returned to Lemoria and looked for ridge!


    Damian called ridge to his shop during the night. Despite the meeting looking suspicious, ridge told no one about it and met Damian.


    For him, Damian was only a skillful enchanter and nothing more. It wasn''t a meeting that would risk his life. Well, that was his mistake!


    ridge entered Damian''s shop, closing the door afterward.


    "Hello?" he said, looking around the shop, seeing nothing.


    It was all dark; impossible to see a thing. A youth hid in the corner, staring at ridge like a beast staring a prey.

 Chapter 220 Attacked In Bed(1)? (R-18)

    ridge wanted to befriend Damian, and that''s why he went there without warning no one.


    ''No one can befriend the enchanter! I will!''


    That was the thought ridge had in mind. Considering his value, he did not want his enemies to have Damian as their friend.


    But for him, Damian? ridge was just the scapegoat to save his ass.


    Damian came out of the dark corner, startling ridge.


    "Damn, Damian. Why were you there?" ridge said, cing his hand on his heart.


    With a smirk, Damian said, "Just waiting for you. This is a secret conversation between us, so I don''t want anyone to know about it. That''s why everything is dark in here."


    "Right, right. Don''t worry; I didn''t tell anyone about our meeting."


    "Wonderful!"


    ridge felt a shiver run down his spine as he stared at Damian, who looked at him with mad eyes. He was starting to dislike going there secretly, but before ridge could regret it, Damian moved closer to him, grabbing his head!


    The same move Emma''s servant suffered. It all happened fast; therefore, ridge could not defend against it. His eyes rolled backward, and he couldn''t move.


    Damian invaded his mind; this time, the process took much longer than with the servant. A good thing he was inside his closed shop.


    First, he had to erase their meeting and then all the memories ridge had of him. Then, Damian messed up with his mind, making him believe to be a bloodthirsty killer, the same person killing people around Lemoria. The same Emma''s servant saw.


    It was the best shot Damian had, and after finishing it, ridge left the shop. Damian made him leave, going outside of the city to make him look more suspicious.


    While outside, Damian went to ridge''s house ¡ª he knew where it was after reading his mind. The reason to go there was quite simple: frame him.


    ridge''s house was in a wealthy neighborhood inside Lemoria. Many guards patrolled that area because the people living there were important.


    The good part was that ridge was linked to illegal stuff, so his house was hidden without that many guards patrolling it. He bribed them not to.


    A few servants were working inside ridge''s mansion who weren''t butlers or maids but warriors capable of fighting against anyone who tried to trespass there.


    Damian got all of that information after reading ridge''s mind. The servants inside the house weren''t that strong, at least not whenpared to someone like him.


    He easily avoided all of them, traversing inside the mansion without making a sound. After a while, he stopped right before ridge''s chambers, his bedroom.


    Damian wanted to put some strange items inside that could only belong to a killer. He ced some bloodied clothes and made a fake book using his slime ring, a book containing obscure rituals.


    Another good thing would be hiding a body inside his room, like a servant''s.


    ''There''s a hidden panel inside his closet. That''s the perfect ce to hide a corpse!''


    Plenty of servants worked under ridge; unfortunately, one had to die. Damian picked one randomly, a middle-aged man. He knocked the man and brought him to ridge''s secret chambers.


    Damian made the blood ritual and a knife.


    "I''ll cut you into pieces now, hehe," Damian said, looking sinister.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The first target was the man''s throat, bleeding him to death. After that, Damian cut his body into pieces, ensuring to make it bloody.


    +1 to all attributes


    ''Not bad, considering this servant was weak. Now let''s leave this ce.''


    Damian left the city, going toward his headquarters. It waste at night, and the darkness made it better for him to travel without being noticed.


    The temple looked the same as always ¡ª the trash from the party the other day was no longer there. It was silent, though. Everyone was already sleeping, so Damian made as little noise as possible when arriving.


    It worked well, except for Serana, who was a vampire. She saw him when he arrived and whispered, "Damian."


    Damian had incredible senses and wasn''t easily scared, so he wasn''t spooked at all, "Serana, why are you awake sote?"


    Serana did not answer. She only grabbed him by the cor, and they both went to her room. Damian felt the whole situation was odd, but it was evident that she wanted to have sex.


    ''I will give what she wants.''


    After Serana opened the doors to her bedroom and Damian looked at its insides, he saw Shareva, the subus, wearing a sexy outfit that only covered her nipples.


    Half of her pussy was out, and Damian had to look at it.


    "What''s this?" he said.


    Shareva and Serana chuckled, putting him on the bed.


    "You are working so hardtely that you need a rxing time."


    They stripped him naked, and in no time, both girls were taking care of his cock! Shareva rubbed her massive boobs. It was soft, and Damian enjoyed every second of it.


    Serana did not want to stay behind, no. She used her boobs and mouth to suck Damian''s cock.


    "Ahhh. You two are naughty girls," Damian said.


    Both of them smirked, "You aren''t leaving this bedroom tonight. Remember, we both cannot get pregnant!


    That was the end for him. The girls tied up Damian on the bed ¡ª not that he couldn''t leave, he just did not want to ¡ª and started riding on his cock.


    Shareva took out her sexy outfit. She went above Damian''s cock, using her hand to grab it and put it inside. Her pussy was tight, and the feeling of a warm and humid ce simultaneously was mind-blowing.


    That was not the end of it. Serana moved toward Damian''s head, shoving her pussy into his face. "Suck it, babe," she said.


    Damian tried his best to keep his focus, not to fall for the pleasing feeling on his dick. He had to keep moving and keep his tongue working.


    "Ahhh!"


    Both girls moaned. It was not loud because they were scared to wake the others, but the silent moan, almost like a whisper, was even better!


    ''A melody to my ears," Damian thought.

 Chapter 221 Attacked In Bed (2)? (R-18)

    Damian could not look down to appreciate the view of Shareva''s bouncing boobs and her horny face. He was too busy licking Serana''s clitoris and hearing her soft moans, more like whispers of pleasure.


    It was easy to get lost in that intoxicating feeling of sex. Damian had to do his best to control his urges, and his system was not helping him out in that regard.


    [New Quest]


    [Cum inside Shareva once and Serana once.]


    [PS: cum inside their ass gives extra Erotic Coins]


    After reading the messages, Damian could not help but focus on the task! He couldn''t just tell them he had to wreck their asses but would have to earn them somehow.


    Damian did not know how to ask, so he said, "C-Can I fuck your asshole?"


    While being sure Serana would ept the offer, Damian had no idea how Shareva would react. What if she disliked the idea altogether? It would be a shame.


    Both girls stared at him, saying, "You don''t even have to ask!"


    Shareva was riding on Damian''s cock up until that point, so Serana wanted to have a good time with it, and she was more than d to be the first to feel the cock inside her ass.


    "You can go as hard as you can. My vampire asshole can heal fast. Smash it with everything you have," Serana said as she pushed Shareva aside.


    Damian had to do nothing. Shareva was the one holding his cock and putting it inside Serana''s ass. She even sucked it to make it wetter.


    Serana''s ass got stretched open as Damian''s cock went inside. It felt different to fuck the ass. Damian felt warmer, and Serana loved it even more than giving her pussy to him.


    She jumped up and down, rolling her eyes, feeling every part of her body begging for more and more. "Harder, Damian! Ahh."


    Damian grabbed her back, pulling her closer to him. Then, he moved his hips faster and faster, destroying what was left of her asshole.


    Serana cummed multiple times. She enjoyed nothing in the world more than giving her asshole to Damian.


    Shareva watched everything with her pussy dripping liquids. She was excited and wanted to feel the same thing as Serana.


    But first, Damian had to cum inside Serana''s asshole, and for that special asion, he gave her a load of cum! It was so much that it dripped from her asshole, and Shareva went there to lick her ass.


    "Ahh, fuck. This was great!" Damian said.


    His dick had no signs of getting softer. Shareva smiled at that.


    "You have to fuck me now. I want you to fuck my asshole, too," Shareva said.


    Serana chuckled, "I''ll watch."


    Damian got up from the bed, cing Shareva on her all fours on the ground. Her asshole aimed at the ceiling, and Damian sought to destroy it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He pounded on her ass. The sound of his thighs pping her butt echoed inside the room, and light moans followed. The soft moans belonged to Serana, who was ying with her pussy while watching the scene.


    Shareva was about to scream, but Damian was fast enough to ce his hand on her mouth, "You wanted your asshole destroyed, so hold your moans because we cannot let the others hear it!"


    They were still inside the temple, and many other people lived there. Their sexy noises had to be silenced, or else that could bring them trouble.


    Damian did not stop moving his hips for a single second. Shareva rolled her eyes and was all sweaty, especially in her butt. Her boobs were bouncing every time Damian prated his dick inside her asshole.


    "I gonna cum!"


    He filled her inside, and Serana went there to lick it, just like Shareva did the other time. That had been a hell of a night for them. Everyone was tired after hours of sex. Damian said goodbyes and returned to his room, trying to be as silent as possible.


    ''I got 250 Erotic Coins? I might have enough to get another ability!'' Damian thought.


    Nothing happened on the way back to his room. Damian wanted to read more about the book he found inside the secret chamber, written in a giant snake tongue, but he was tired. Not only because of the sex but because of everything that happened.


    Damian got tired after using his mental abilities. Not much with Emma''s servant because he only had to change one encounter. With ridge, though, the situation was a lot different. There were plenty of other things Damian had to change, and those things got him tired.


    He wrapped himself in a nket and slept like a rock that night. The first morning hours were always a pleasure. Unlike being inside Lemoria, there were no sounds inside the temple, only the asional talking.


    But Damian knew quite well his peace would soon end. Emma would go after ridge that day, and Damian hoped everything would go ording to his n.


    It was impossible to know, but Damian had worked hard to keep everything in check, ensuring his ass was safe.


    After speaking with his friends and eating breakfast, Damian returned to the city with Frederic and Raikono. They would go to their potion shop while Damian would go to his enchantment one.


    "How''s the profit going?" Damian asked.


    "I bet not as good as you, but we can open another shop. Also, will we start recruiting people for our organization?"


    The temple Damian got would be the new headquarters for his organization, Dawn, but it was too early to start recruiting people. Damian still wanted to find Vanessa, Hazel, and his father.


    "Not yet. Having recruits means spending more money, so we must have a decent ie source and cash. Also, the city is a mess with the current killer and demonic attacks, so doing nothing may be beneficial."


    Frederic smiled like a proud father, "You''re right. You used your brain this time. Spending time with me has its benefits."


    "Shut up, old bones."


    They chatted, walking in the crowded streets of Lemoria, but parted ways as both had different locations to attend to. Damian went to his shop, and a client appeared a few seconds after he opened it.


    "Emma?"


    "Damian, we found the killer! Come with me!"

 Chapter 222 Wizard In A Tower

    Damian had just opened his shop; therefore, he wasn''t angry about closing it again. One hourte wouldn''t make him lose clients. People might see him as an important figure who enchants few but precious items.


    "Found the killer? Do you mean the one terrorizing the city? I was skeptical you were telling the truth about your servant seeing this killer," Damian said while closing the shop.


    Emma looked proud of herself, "My servants aren''t the ordinary ones you find around. Anyway, we must go to the authorities now!"


    The servant was outside waiting for Emma and Damian. When she looked at Damian, she did not recall a thing, and her facial expressions looked normal.


    "Sr. Damian," she said, slightly bowing.


    Damian was relieved that things worked, at least the first part of his n. They hastened their steps, going toward a tower which was the ce where the current rulers of that city lived.


    There wasn''t an actual ruler whomanded all the tenth floor, at least not for now. Humankind was still getting used to living there. Cities, organizations, and these sorts of things were still being created and expanded.


    But one person cared for Lemoria, an older man with a big white beard. He lived at the top of the tower, and it wasn''t hard for Damian and Emma to meet him.


    They both had a high reputation, Emma for being noble, and Damian, a new skilled enchanter who would be treated well anywhere he went.


    "Follow me," one guard at the tower''s entrance said.


    The walls and floor inside the tower were white, and everything was clean and arranged. It was easy to spot the servants'' work to keep the ce like that. Damian was impressed by it.


    They followed the guard until something which looked like an elevator, yet it worked with magic!


    ''The ruler of this ce is a native to the dungeon?''


    With the current flow of people going straight to the tenth floor, almost all humans were from Earth except a few who weren''t.


    But Lemoria''s current ruler was a native from the dungeon! It was still unknown why some humans lived indefinably inside the dungeon.


    Anyway, they stepped inside an elevator that went up with wind magic! It wasn''t that fast but steadier than Damian imagined, and the ride to the top went smoothly.


    The current ruler lived on the tower''sst floor, and people had to have authorization to go there. There were not even guards around the area.


    "He''s waiting for you two," the guard said, leaving immediately.


    Emma, Damian, and the servant were feeling anxious about the situation. Emma and the servant because they wished to catch the murderer, and Damian because the thought of everything going wrong still lingered inside his head.


    They approached the double door, opened it, and what was on the other side wasn''t a throne room with fancy things but a wizard house!


    Damian saw a lot of books, sks with potions, and even things rted to the craft of enchantment! The current leader of Lemoria was not a simple person.


    But there was no one there. They walked inside the living room, where the guests would usually sit to meet the ruler, looking at all the different artifacts and mysterious things inside.


    Emma grabbed a sk with a green liquid and said, "What do you think this does, Damian?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then, a voice came from the other side of the room, "This is a powerful potion which makes the drinker nauseous, throwing up non-stop for hours. A good one for pranks."


    When they turned around, an older man was smiling at them. He had long robes, simr to a mage''s, and had a long white beard and hair.


    Damian did not know that person was the current ruler of Lemoria, but Emma did. She slightly bowed, and once she did that, Damian realized who that person was, so he bowed as well.


    "No need for that. Emma, you know I don''t like this quite well, especiallying from my granddaughter."


    "What?"


    That was a shocking piece of news. Damian couldn''t quite understand at first. Was the man telling the truth? The two did not look alike.


    "In case you''re wondering, he is called Ingram, and he''s not my real grandfather. I mean, he is but not bonded by blood."


    Ingram went toward a table and started preparing a drink for them, "Emma''s grandfather and father have known me since a young age. I think an ident happened while Emma was still young, around four years old, and I am the only family she has left."


    Damian could feel the sadness in Ingram''s voice when recalling the tragic event. He did not ask what it was because that would be indelicate.


    "Ingram took care of me; for me, he is my real grandfather."


    Emma did not care if they weren''t from the same bloodline. She loved Ingram, and he cared for her, treating her like his granddaughter.


    "And who is this handsome young man?" Ingram asked, "Don''t tell me you are getting married?"


    "M-Married? Of course not. Why would I be marrying? He''s just a friend," Emma said with a shaky voice and red cheeks.


    "He''s just a friend¡­ ssic line."


    Damian had a pretty good impression of Ingram, and seeing such an older man made him remember all the bullshit the government said to everyone who lived on Earth.


    It was stated that the dungeons were a recent creation, just like the serum which gave humans abilities. That was a lie. Damian knew that because of the memories he got from his bloodline.


    But what about the rest of the poption? The regr folks did not have any truth to attach to.


    Ingram could be that truth! He looked old, and Damian guessed he had to have at least 80 years of age or even more. He was a native of the dungeon, and his father and so on lived there as well!


    That could only mean humans had abilities since long ago and explored the dungeon. There wasn''t any other way for human families to start in a ce there, right?


    ''Our history seems¡­ strange?'' Damian thought.


    "Tea?" Ingram offered, "Don''t worry, there''s no love potion in it. Because you two don''t need one! Love is in the air, love is in the air, hahaha!"


    Ingram sang, and Emma''s cheeks turned redder.

 Chapter 223 [Bonus ] New Information

    The tea smelled good, and it tasted good too. Damian was more than happy to have a treat like that while meeting the current leader of Lemoria.


    Ingram was still clueless as to why an enchanter in ascension like Damian and his granddaughter were there, to begin with.


    "Emma," Ingram said, staring at her thoughtfully, "What happened?"


    The idea of something or someone hurting his granddaughter was too much for him. Damian could feel the pressure inside the room rise and the worries on Ingram''s face.


    "Rx, there''s nothing to do with me, but we might be able to help the city as a whole," Emma said, moving her head to her servant, "Tell him about what you saw."


    The servant was still scared. It was hard to put the words together when facing such high authority. Emma could see that, so she grabbed her hand for morefort.


    "I-I was returning to Lady Emma''s mansion when I saw it! A man killing a group of people near the road, doing some evil stuff."


    After hearing that, Ingram got up from his chair, anxious to learn the rest.


    "I gave Lady Emma the facial features of said man, but I never saw him before in my life."


    Ingram''s gaze fell on Emma as he asked, "Darling, do you know the man she saw?"


    Emma smiled, proud of herself, "Yes, I do. It''s a man called ridge. He is the murderer who has been terrorizing our citytely."


    "ridge? That bastard?" Ingram cursed.


    "You know him?"


    "Of course I do. He''s linked to many criminal activities, yet I never got any proof to arrest him."


    Damian was only hearing everything by the side, not uttering a word. He was the killer, so acting suspiciously about the situation could bring him trouble.


    In no time, Ingram formed a task force with the most skilled people he knew, including himself! They got a permit to invade ridge''s residence, stating that a witness had seen him do illegal things.


    It was not the first time Ingram did something like that to try to arrest ridge, but there were never clues inside his mansion, so it led to nothing.


    This time, though, things would be different. A group of people walked through the streets of Lemoria, and every citizen stared at them with curiosity.


    "Isn''t that Damian, a famous enchanter?" one citizen said.


    "I think it is, but that''s not the most important part! That older man is Ingram, our ruler!"


    "What? This is the first time I am seeing him!"


    The word about it spread quickly, but Ingram and his task force got into ridge''s house even quicker. They destroyed the front door, going inside the mansion without warning.


    ridge was there, and his body was shaking, "What is the meaning of this? You can''t just enter my ce!"


    Emma''s servant was among the many warriors Ingram brought with him, and her body could not move after seeing ridge.


    Ingram touched her shoulder and softly asked, "Is this the man you saw?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She nodded. That was the only confirmation they needed. Everyone went on the search, trying to find any clues that would link ridge to a murderer.


    ridge looked even more anxious once they arrived in his room.


    "Ingram," one of the task force members said, "There''s a hidden panel here."


    Ingram was the first to enter, and what he saw was disgusting! There was a body there, presumably from one of his servants, with strange drawings around the corpse that fit the ones they found in the other murders.


    "This corpse has no blood¡­ It''s truly ridge!"


    That was enough proof, but Ingram also found a book with dark magic written inside, blood magic, to be precise.


    "Get him!" he yelled.


    With that many people around and considering how powerful Ingram was, ridge decided not to fight. It would not end well for him if he tried.


    They scouted him back to the city''s prison, and the word about the event spread fast! Everyone in the town knew the killer who was scaring the shit out of them was arrested!


    Damian was happy that his n worked, and saving his ass was not the only benefit. The people knew Damian somehow had a part in the arrest ¡ª they saw him there with Ingram ¡ª so his reputation grew even more, and more and more people wanted to buy weapons he enchanted.


    "You''re turning yourself into a legend, huh?" Frederic said while drinking a mug of ale.


    They often meet to talk about businesses and also because the ale in Lemoria was excellent.


    "Me? What about you with your fine potions. Everyone buys from you."


    "Haha, I guess we are both doing well," Frederic said, and then his tone became more serious, "Damian, you know we are not safe here."


    The city''s mood had improved after they arrested the responsible for the recent murders. However, Damian and Frederic knew that a demon was still trying to destroy everything, and no one could get to Miller.


    "I know, I know. But do you know how to get Miller?" Damian asked.


    Frederic''s face was not great. It was as if he was holding something that he eventually spat out.


    "We both know you know some necromancy stuff. Can''t you find a way to integrate into Miller''s ranks?"


    He disliked the idea of having Damian linked to that sort of thing, but anything for the greater good had to be considered in a time like that.


    Damian himself had also thought about that, as it seemed to be the only option left for him.


    "That''s not a bad n, but how can I approach him without making it obvious? Also, it is not like he''s walking aroundtely. I don''t even know where to find him or contact him."


    Damian found Miller only inside the coliseum where the illegal fights happened. He was the person organizing it. But the coliseum was closed momentarily, and after ridge''s arrest, Damian was almost sure those rich people linked to illegal stuff would vanish for a while.


    "I''ll try to get some information. Also, it seems there''s some new information about your friends!" Frederic said.


    "W-What???"

 Chapter 224 Damian Is A Necromancer

    The news about his friends. It was something Damian had been waiting for a long time, and apparently, it was finally time.


    "What news?" Damian said, grabbing Frederic''s arms, "What news?"


    Frederic put his hands on his shoulder, "Rx, calm down. Sit."


    Damian breathed in and out, trying to rx and wait for Frederic''s words.


    "The good news is that someone saw Vanessa and Hazel. Unfortunately, no one has seen your father yet," Frederic said, "But the bad news is that Hazel and Vanessa are not on this dungeon floor."


    "What? Why? Why would they leave the safe floor for humankind? It does not make sense." Damian said.


    He could not understand the reason behind their actions, and Frederic was in the same situation.


    "I have no idea. The only information I have is that someone saw the two in a small town near a portal that leads out of the tenth floor," Frederic said.


    "At least it''s something¡­."


    Damian was not pleased with said information, but it was even worse when he had no idea where they were. But it wasn''t possible despite wanting to go there and look for his two friends.


    Frederic realized it by looking at Damian''s face, "You get it, right? We have to deal with Miller first before you leave."


    Miller, once again! He was a pain in the ass, a demon who should be in the underworld and not there on the tenth floor, making all humans'' lives hell.


    Damian wanted to end him. He did, but it was easier said than doing it. Miller was not showing himself anymore, especially after they canceled the coliseum fights.


    "I need to find other ways to contact him. Have any suggestions?" Damian asked.


    "Like I said," Frederic leaned closer to Damian, whispering, "I think you need to use your necromancy things to get his attention. It is wrong, but it''s the only way."


    After the two talked briefly, Frederic returned to his shop with Raikono, and the rest of Dawn''s members did not know what to do!


    Magnus, Aurora, and Natasha wanted to find a way to deal with the recent demonic attacks, but it was impossible. Natasha was also busy trying to learn about her sister''s situation, and L wasn''t the fighter type.


    Damian gathered all of them in a meeting room inside his headquarters.


    "Attention, everyone, please," he said, using a spoon to hit his ss of wine.


    "I know all of you are concerned about the demon, but let me handle it. There are other areas your services are needed,"


    "First, I need you to keep training and help L strengthen. All of our members need to have power,"


    "Another thing, try to get your hands on books about magic. This is a powerful thing we must learn."


    They spoke about many things, with the training and gathering of resources being the primary ones. Damian also asked them to ce some papers in the city about Dawn, offering their services. An advertisement, basically.


    The expansion was needed, and Damian wanted to be the first organization to go deeper! That way, he could get control of portals to traverse from floor to floor, which was huge.


    While they were busy with that, Damian tried to be a necromancer evil enough to catch Miller''s attention. The number of spells he knew from his two books was vast, but only a few would work his purpose.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Blood Transmission."


    A spell that was quite good. All one needed was a clear picture of the face of the person you wanted to speak with and slice the throat of someone, bleeding their neck into a cup.


    Both parts were easy for Damian, but the only problem was: where to find people to kill without catching too much attention?


    Now that the killer responsible for the recent deaths ¡ª a lie ¡ª had been caught, no one wanted a corpse, especially one linked with macabre rituals.


    So Damian had to be extremely careful about who he decided to use as a sacrifice. Of all the options, a lowly bandit or a homeless person was the best.


    It wasn''t hard to find a homeless person at all. They were usually inside Lemoria, asking for money, but no one gave them.


    Therefore, they had to go outside the woods to look for food. That was the only way. They couldn''t just go to the ntations and grab something to eat. The guards would kill them because of that.


    Damian saw a homeless man enter the forest, but he only watched before doing anything. Why? What if said homeless person had a family? Or friends?


    That would mean people would start asking questions after the man disappeared, which Damian did not want. After observing his victim for one hour, Damian was sure the man was alone.


    ''Sorry for this," Damian thought.


    He went behind the homeless man, who did not have time to react as Damian grabbed his neck, twisting it. The man died instantly.


    After killing the man, Damian looked for a more secluded ce. It wasn''t safe to perform a ritual like the one he wanted to in the middle of the forest.


    ''I learned it the bad wayst time.''


    The good part was that it was easy to find some caves, and the monsters inside often posed no threat to Damian. Once inside, it was time to start the spell!


    The first thing was to cut the man''s throat, pouring all the blood inside a ritual cup. Damian did as the spell told and spoke the chant aloud afterward, thinking of ridge''s face.


    After a few moments, the blood formed a face, ridge''s! He looked a little confused and could not understand what was happening.


    "Who are you?" ridge said.


    Damian had a mask on, so ridge could not see his face.


    "I heard you are the demon trying to kill these weak humans. Want some help with it?"


    "Why should I trust you?" ridge said.


    "You shouldn''t," Damian said, "I am here to gain benefits, just like you. I have information in my possession that might interest you."


    ridgeughed, "Information? You might be a necromancer or bloodmancer, which makes you better than these stupid humans, but that''s it. You can''t have the information that I want."


    "Not even about the golden key?"


    "WHAT?"

 Chapter 225 Meeting Miller, Again

    As Miller heard the words "golden key," he froze, his entire body tensing with shock. His face betrayed his astonishment, rendering him momentarily speechless.


    "What did you just say?" Miller managed to ask, his voice filled with both curiosity and disbelief.


    Damian was well aware that the mention of the golden key would captivate Miller''s attention, and he seized the opportunity to further entice him.


    "The golden key. I can only imagine how many demons are currently in pursuit of it. And if you were the one to retrieve it..." Damian paused, allowing the implication to hang in the air.


    Miller''s eyes widened as realization dawned upon him. "Then the lord of the underworld would grant me any wish I desire!"


    It amused Damian to observe how easily Miller could be deceived, considering that demonic creatures typically offered pacts to humans, whereas Damian was now doing the opposite.


    "What is it that you desire? And how can I trust that you possess information about the golden key?" Miller demanded, his skepticism intertwining with a newfound glimmer of hope.


    Damian maintained hisposure, his gaze fixed upon the haunting face suspended before him, bloodied and ethereal. With a confident tone, he responded, "I do possess knowledge. Only a select few are aware of the key''s existence, and even fewer know of your lord''s desire for it."


    Miller contemted the proposition, weighing its risks and rewards. After a moment of contemtion, he finally inquired, "How shall our partnership unfold?"


    "I can aid you in conquering Lemoria, but in return, I seek a prominent position within the underworld''s reign, as well as ess to forbidden tomes of dark magic," Damian revealed.


    Miller''s primary focus remained fixed on the golden key, urging him to press further. "And what of the key itself?"


    "After we seize control of Lemoria and you grant me ess to the desired books, I shall share the knowledge I possess about the key," Damian asserted, deliberately withholding immediate answers to Miller''s burning questions.


    Miller yearned for instant gratification, yet Damian cunningly refrained from satisfying his curiosity. Nheless, the offer on the table was enticing, with the promise of a formidable ally in Miller''s quest to dominate the city.


    "Very well," Miller acquiesced, conceding to Damian''s terms. "Meet me at my secluded cabin, nestled in the southwest mountains."


    As the enchantment dissipated, Miller''s spectral visage vanished, leaving Damian to survey the bloodstained ground and the lifeless body nearby.


    "I hope this gambit proves sessful," Damian muttered, his mind clouded with uncertainty.


    Drawing closer to Miller was now within his grasp, a crucial step towards his ultimate objective. However, Damian questioned his own strength to confront Miller directly. His previous encounter had ended in failure, and Damian had no desire to repeat such a harrowing ordeal.


    The blood ability he had acquired surged through his veins, augmenting his power at an exponential rate, albeit at the cost of his sanity. Would it be worth utilizing this unholy power to vanquish a demon?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Was Damian willing to sacrifice his own humanity, embracing the demonic, to confront his adversary? These questions loomed unanswered, yet the blood ability remained his sole means of rapidly bolstering his strength.


    Miller had to be defeated. Damian had to locate his capturedpanions. He could not allow a thriving and significant city like Lemoria to fall into the clutches of Miller.


    Damian headed towards the cabin Miller had mentioned. It wasn''t too far from Lemoria, and flying made the journey easy for him. He wore a ck outfit made of slime, with a mask that covered his face, except for his eyes. Damian didn''t think Miller would ask to see his face, but even if he did, Damian could reveal his true form whenever necessary.


    When Damian arrived at the cabin, he found it deserted. The ce was quiet, and it seemed like very few people visited this high mountain location. He took a deep breath and knocked on the cabin door, signaling his presence and readiness to proceed with his n.


    The cabin door swung open, a disorienting stench of feces and urine permeated the air. It was dreadful. Damian was grateful for wearing his Slime mask.


    But the worst of it wasn''t just the wretched smell of the ce; it was the overpowering odor emanating from the man who opened the door for Damian! It was worse than the putridness of the cabin itself!


    This man had a muscr build, with a face riddled with scars. His attire consisted of worn leather armor, and his unkempt, greasy hair only confirmed to Damian that it had been quite some time since hisst bath.


    ''He looks like a mercenary,'' Damian thought.


    It was the most obvious conclusion. It was no wonder that men like him sumbed to the temptation and the lies spun by Miller, a demon who sought to enchant men''s hearts with empty promises.


    The man scrutinized Damian from head to toe, intrigued by his dark attire made of a different material, and most notably, by his mask.


    He became lost in the mask for a few seconds, a shiver running down his spine as he gazed into Damian''s eyes.


    "That''s quite a scary mask you''ve got there, my friend," he said, stepping aside and clearing a path for Damian. "Come in."


    As Damian entered, he noticed that the cabin was evenrger than he had imagined. There was no one else there, at least not in that room.


    The mercenary led the way, guiding Damian towards a wooden staircase that creaked with each step. They were heading underground!


    After a few seconds, the walls transformed into stone, adorned with various spider webs and unknown insects that Damian couldn''t identify. Some even attempted to crawl onto his clothes.


    "The others are behind this door," the mercenary said, turning around. "I need to go back and make sure no curious soul stumbles upon this ce."


    Damian stared at therge double stone door, preparing himself mentally. Behind that doory a powerful demon, and he had to do everything in his power not to be discovered!

 Chapter 226 Time-Space Magic

    Damian used both hands to push open the stone door, revealing arge table before him. It resembled a macabre feast where all the attendees wore masks to conceal their faces.


    The same mask adorned each person: that of a goat. Except for one, who sat at the head of the table, in the most important chair.


    It was Miller. His mask resembled a demon, possibly his true form.


    "You''ve arrived," Miller said, rising from his seat. "Please, have a seat."


    Fear tried to engulf Damian, but he remainedposed. Those masked individuals didn''t appear formidable. Only Miller posed a threat.


    Without uttering a word, Damian moved towards one of the vacant chairs and took a seat.


    Everyone present was intrigued by Damian''s true identity. Miller had informed them prior to his arrival, and the only thing they knew was that Damian was skilled in necromancy and blood magic.


    He didn''t even know his name, not that he knew the name of anyone sitting at that table. He didn''t care about such trivialities.


    "What do you think of the ce?" Miller asked, spreading his arms.


    Damian surveyed the room. In addition to the stone table in the center, there was some kind of altar behind Miller, and the only illumination came from torches.


    The foul stench of feces and urine he had sensed upstairs was no longer present, but there was a different smell. Blood. Yes, blood. Damian knew it all too well.


    However, he couldn''t pass up the opportunity toin. Crossing his legs and using his hand to prop up his chin, he said, "Honestly, this ce reeks. Are these people with you a bunch of swine?"


    As soon as Damian said that, one of the masked individuals mmed his fist on the table, shouting, "Who do you think you are to say that?"


    Miller sensed the tension in the air and said, "Calm down. I may have just met him, but I agree with him."


    That struck a blow to the masked individual, who bit their lip beneath the mask and epted defeat. If Miller was speaking, everyone there had to agree.


    Miller spoke aloud to everyone, "Could you all leave? I need to have a private conversation."


    One by one, they exited the room, opening the stone door and closing it behind them, ascending back to the cabin. In total, there were about twelve people, plus the mercenary who was still upstairs.


    Only Damian and Miller remained in the room. The two locked eyes for a few seconds, both silent.


    "Do you really have information about the golden key?" Miller asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Damian already anticipated that he would ask such a question and replied, "Yes. But our agreement still stands. First, books of dark magic, dominion over Lemoria, and a decent position for me."


    "Are you asking for too much?" Miller questioned.


    "Asking for too much?" Damianughed. "Considering the kind ofckeys you have around here, you should be grateful to have me by your side."


    Miller tapped his fingers on the table, "Well, that''s true. They''re a bit useless. Unfortunately, I''ve lost my entire army, and I can''t seek help from other demons, especially now that you have information about the key."


    He wanted to find and deliver the golden key to the underworld king, iming all the glory for himself. Damian knew it would be that way, and that was one of the reasons he was so confident in his n.


    Of course, Damian had no intention of truly helping Miller with anything. It was just a way to stay close to him, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Damian had hoped to have some time to prepare, but the next sentence Miller uttered made him think otherwise.


    "I''m finishing up recruiting a few more people, and in a week, I believe we''ll have an army of a thousand! Some of them are quite powerful, like you, so it shouldn''t be difficult to conquer Lemoria."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''A week!'' Damian eximed inwardly.


    A week was all he had to be stronger, strong enough to stop Miller before the city was taken over. Despite his recent rapid progress, Damian wasn''t confident he would be powerful enough in time unless he fully embraced the dark side...


    "Very well," Damian said, hiding his surprise. "Anything else I should do in the meantime?"


    Miller rose from his chair and went behind the altar, returning with a few thick books.


    "These are books on necromancy and some on blood magic as well. They''re highly valuable, so don''t mention to any demon that I gave them to you. After we conquer Lemoria, you WILL have to tell me about the key, or..."


    "Or you''ll end my life. Do you think I''m a fool?" Damian said, epting the books from Miller''s hand. "I''ll be nearby during this week, and in seven days, we meet here?"


    "Correct."


    After the conversation, Damian left that ce, carrying his books and already thinking of ways to rapidly increase his power, quickly enough to be able to kill Miller in a week!


    He flew away from that ce after storing his new books inside his spatial ring.


    ''I think I should spend my points on something...'' Damian thought.


    Damian had obtained a good amount of Erotic Coins to use at the store, and at that moment, there was only one thing that interested him, something that would be crucial for his power increase task.


    "Teleportation ability!"


    His blood magic was the only thing capable of enhancing his strength quickly, but Damian was hesitant to kill more people in that region, especially considering the mental change the ability had caused him.


    That''s why he was seeking a teleportation method to reach a distant ce, where he couldmit the necessary barbaric acts without the risk of being discovered.


    Damian came across an ability called <Space and Time Magic>.


    It cost around 230 coins - a high amount, but one that Damian possessed - and this particr ability promised to be quite powerful.


    As soon as Damian acquired it, a book appeared in front of him titled ''Ancient Space and Time Magic''.


    ''Let me read about this ability.''


    <Space and Time Magic: Enhances the power of spells rted to this element by 70%. <Increases the learning speed of spells of this element by up to 100%.>


    An amazing ability, and it even came with a book filled with powerful spells! Damian flipped through the pages of the book, and the first spell he wanted to learn was called Anchor.


    This spell allowed Damian to create a secure point, a location to which he could teleport back at any time. There was a distance limit, of course, but it covered approximately 5000 kilometers, which would be more than enough.


    Damian had 7 days to be stronger, and he needed to learn the Anchor spell as quickly as possible, preferably within a day at most!


    Therefore, the first thing Damian did was find a secluded ce, the best possible location to learn his new magic. He came across a waterfall a bit far from the city, a ce that received some visitors during the day but hardly anyone at night.


    Damian sat on a rock near the waterfall, took out his book, and began reading the Anchor spell attentively. It was already night, and the stars shone brightly in the sky. The silence and the evening breeze helped Damian rx and focus on his learning.


    He was confident that he would seed.

 Chapter 227 Massacring A City

    Damian''s friends were likely worried, wondering where he had gone. He hadn''t informed anyone and had dedicated all his time to learning the magic called Anchor. It was no easy task, but with the help of his newly acquired ability purchased using Erotic Coins, Damian significantly improved his learning rate. After sixteen hours of constant training, he finally seeded.


    Returning to the temple within the canyon, Damian''s friends approached him. "Damian, where have you been?" asked Aurora, her face filled with concern, imagining the worst.


    Natasha and L were there, engaged in training, while the others were upied with their own matters. cing his hand on Aurora''s shoulder, Damian reassured her, saying, "I''m okay, calm down. I was formting a n to deal with the demon, and I think I''vee up with something. I''ll be away for a few days to see if it works out."


    "But we can help! You don''t have to do this alone," Aurora insisted.


    "She''s right, you know," Magnus added.


    "I know, but I''m still not sure if it will work out. It''s dangerous. Besides, I need you all here taking care of things until I return."


    That was the best excuse Damian coulde up with in such a short period. He couldn''t reveal that he was going to a distantnd to kill people, absorb their blood essences, and increase his power until he could y the demon. It would be too much, and even though they were his friends, they wouldn''t approve. Damian wanted to protect them. He wanted to put an end to Miller, but it had to be done alone.


    Aurora and Magnus didn''t press the matter further, epting Damian''s decision. They didn''t agree with it, of course, but they had to respect his choice. "Alright. Good luck, but let us know if you need anything," Aurora said, moving closer to him and embracing him.


    After bidding farewell to his friends, Damian headed to his office and entered his secret room, the one with the petrified giant snake. He intended to perform the Anchor spell. Creating the spell wasn''t too difficult after Damian had practiced for many hours. He could see a floating cube in the air once the spell was sessfully cast, and he felt a connection to the target. It was as if it were a part of him.


    "I hope no one finds this ce," Damian thought, leaving the secret room and the temple.


    Instead of sleeping and resting a bit after nearly a full day of training the spell, Damian decided to embark on his journey, leaving Lemoria in search of distantndsnds filled with people to kill. He at least wanted to target individuals who weren''t innocent in an attempt to alleviate his guilt. For that reason, he decided to head to a somewhat remote area, approximately 2000 kilometers away from Lemoria, a ce known for itswless cities overrun by bandits, assassins, and all sorts of scum.


    With his Telekinesis, Damian soared through forests, ins, and mountains, flying so high that it was impossible for the people on the ground to notice his presence. He held a map in his hands, fully aware of the dangerous path he was treading¡ªa tangled web of three cities known for harboring criminals,wless havens.


    It took Damian two days to reach the first city. He made asional stops to rest and sleep, as it had been a while since he had done so. He still had about four days left before the week closed in, the time limit set by Miller before he would seize the city.


    There were no guards, no sign of authority. The city was known as ckthorn, and almost 95% of its inhabitants were criminals. These were people who were shunned in any other city, and that''s why ckthorn was established¡ªa sanctuary for those who embraced wickedness.


    No ruler dared to challenge the city. With a multitude of criminals and possibly even hidden powerful figures, it was a risk no one was willing to take. Furthermore, ckthorn was situated far away from most major cities, offering an additionalyer of protection.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The smaller neighboring townscked the necessary power to confront ckthorn. Lemoria could intervene if it wished, but it was distant, and there were no immediate benefits to doing so.


    Damian''s arrival in ckthorn sent ripples of curiosity and tension through the city. As he descended from the skies, his eyes scanned the grim streets and dark alleyways, taking note of the hardened criminals who regarded him with both suspicion and curiosity.


    Unleashing his necromantic powers, Damian summoned the ethereal energy of the Bone Spear. With a swift motion, the spectral weapon materialized in his hand, pulsating with malevolent power. The criminals, sensing danger, began to scatter, but Damian''s telekic abilities prevented their escape.


    He effortlessly lifted the criminals into the air, their bodies suspended and helpless. With a twisted grin, Damian tore their flesh, extracting the vital essence of their blood, fueling his own dark magic and augmenting his attributes. The streets of ckthorn echoed with cries of pain and despair as Damian continued his relentless onught.


    His mind became clouded, consumed by a mixture of power and darkness. Each life he ended added to the weight of his guilt, yet he justified it as a necessary evil tobat the greater threat posed by Miller. In his twisted logic, ying these criminals was a way to cleanse the world, even if it stained his soul.


    As Damian left a trail of carnage and destruction in his wake, the oncewless city of ckthorn now bore witness to a different kind of terror¡ªthe wrath of a man who walked the line between hero and viin, driven by a relentless desire for vengeance and justice.


    +3 Attributes


    +4 Attributes


    "Scatter! The demon is upon us!" The desperate cries of the criminals echoed through the streets of ckthorn, their fear palpable in the air. Each life imed by Damian''s hand fueled the surge of raw power coursing through his veins, propelling him closer to the strength he sought.


    The criminal denizens of ckthorn quickly pieced together the identity of the rumored demon, and in a disy of grim determination, assembled a formidable force of fifteen of their most battle-hardened bandits to confront him head-on.


    With a deft motion, Damian unleashed his Bone Spear, a weapon forged from the depths of necromantic arts. But his assault met an unyielding obstacle in the form of a towering, hulking mercenary, his imposing figure adorned with muscle and a massive shield that defied the onught.


    A flicker of intrigue danced in Damian''s eyes as he observed his formidable adversary. This was no ordinary opponent; this was a test of strength and skill that would push Damian to his limits.


    A momentary pause settled over the battlefield, a charged silence pregnant with anticipation. Damian''s voice cut through the tension like a razor-sharp de. "Impressive," he acknowledged, his wordsced with a mixture of respect and a hunger for the impending sh.


    The mercenary''s lips curled into a sinister smile, a glimmer of sadistic pleasure gleaming in his eyes. "You will find no victory here, demon!" he thundered, charging forward with a thunderous footfall that reverberated through the ground beneath them.

 Chapter 228 Unstoppable

    "Wait up," one of hispanions said.


    The muscr man with the shield rushed towards Damian, using the incredible strength of his legs to leap into the air, attempting to reach Damian who was soaring in the skies.


    It seemed more like the man wanted to prove himself rather than follow a logical battle tactic against a powerful enemy.


    Damian found it amusing! So what if he managed to block his Bone Spear? It''s not like Damian had only that weapon in his arsenal.


    Absorbing the blood of his victims not only enhanced Damian''s attributes but also granted him ess to various powerful blood magic spells!


    "Blood Prison," Damian uttered, pressing a small knife made of ck slime against his wrist.


    The blood that flowed from his wrist was in small quantity, but as he channeled his mana and focused on his blood spell, it seemed like the blood turned into a sea, swirling around the man, trapping him mid-air.


    "Brock!" one of the bandits shouted.


    Brock tried to strike with his shield and axe, but nothing seemed to work. Even when the blood was cut, it quickly regenerated. An endless prison.


    He made a critical error, cing excessive faith in his own abilities and underestimating the power of Damian''s adversaries.


    "Release him, NOW!" a determined young woman demanded, clutching two gleaming daggers as she fixed Damian with an intense re.


    Amused, Damian erupted into maniacalughter. "Why should I save him? You''re all scum, deserving of nothing but death!"


    "Fool!"


    The strongest of the bandits unleashed a barrage of attacks against Damian. The woman, adept at manipting shadows, summoned a pair of dark wings that propelled her with incredible speed, ready to engage Damian head-on.


    The other bandits disyed their own unique abilities, each one showcasing why they were considered the most formidable in the region. One had the power to instantly swap ces with his opponents!


    Though floating in the sky, Damian abruptly appeared amidst the bandits, prompting their immediate assault.


    "Now, get him!"


    Despite the unfavorable odds, Damian remained unflustered. He swiftly erected a slimy barrier to deflect the iing arrows, relying on his extraordinary agility to evade the flurry of sword, axe, dagger, and spear strikes.


    "Impossible! Isn''t he just a mage?" one of the bandits eximed in disbelief.


    Their assumption proved to be a grave mistake. They had presumed Damian to be a mage,cking prowess in close-quartersbat and vulnerable in such a situation.


    However, reality defied their expectations. Damian excelled in melee confrontations, especially since he had augmented his attributes by absorbing the essence of his victims'' blood.


    He effortlessly sidestepped their attacks, singling out the archer as his initial target. In a blur of movement, Damian sprinted toward him, delivering a devastating blow to his abdomen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The bandits struggled to follow Damian''s lightning-fast actions, while the force of the punch caused the archer to spew forth a crimson stream. The excruciating internal pain left him with a certainty that one of his organs had ruptured!


    In a matter of seconds, Damian restrained one of the bandits while delivering a fatal blow to the other, leaving him motionless on the ground.


    It was a chilling sight. These hardened criminals had witnessed many things in their lives ofwlessness, but they had never encountered someone so powerful and ruthless all at once.


    Damian showed no mercy as he dispatched each one without a second thought. This kind of adversary was the deadliest.


    "And where is all that bravado now?" Damian taunted, hisughter echoing through the air.


    His mind had be unhinged, and his eyes turned blood red. The bandits had believed Damian to be the infamous demon haunting the region, though in truth it was Miller. Yet, considering Damian''s current appearance and actions, he wasn''t far from resembling one.


    Drawing upon his Slime Ring, Damian conjured a two-handed sword made of slimy substance and uttered a forbidden incantation.


    "Bloodforge!"


    Blood was in abundant supply amidst the pile of corpses surrounding him. As the spell took hold, the blood of his victims levitated and converged onto Damian''s newly forged sword, enveloping it and further amplifying its power.


    With his Bloodforged sword gleaming ominously, Damian advanced towards the remaining bandits. Their faces paled, and a tremor of fear ran through their veins as they realized their impending doom.


    The air crackled with tension as Damian lunged forward, his movements swift and precise. His attacks were a deadly dance, his sword carving through the air with lethal uracy. The bandits fought desperately, swinging their weapons in a futile attempt to fend off their relentless adversary.


    But Damian was unstoppable. Each swing of his sword unleashed a torrent of blood-infused power, cleaving through flesh and bone with ease. His crimson aura intensified, casting an eerie glow that sent shivers down the spines of those unfortunate enough to witness it.


    One by one, the bandits fell, their bodies scattered like discarded dolls. Damian''sughter mingled with their dying screams, an unhinged symphony of madness and chaos. It was a gruesome spectacle, a testament to the depths of his darkness.


    But just as Damian was about to im his final victim, a voice echoed through the battlefield,manding attention.


    "Stop!"


    The words reverberated with authority, causing Damian to freeze mid-attack. His bloodlust momentarily subsided as he turned to face the source of the interruption.


    Standing at the edge of the carnage was a figure draped in a cloak of midnight ck. Their presence exuded an aura of both power and restraint, a stark contrast to the frenzied chaos that had unfolded moments ago.


    It was the enigmatic Shadowkeeper, a legendary guardian rumored to possess unimaginable abilities. Their piercing gaze pierced through Damian, assessing him with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "You''ve spilled enough blood today," the Shadowkeeper spoke, their voice a blend of calmness and authority. "Your path of darkness ends here."


    A surge of conflicting emotions washed over Damian. Should he defy the Shadowkeeper''smand and continue his relentless onught? Or would he heed their words and confront the darkness that consumed him?

 Chapter 229 Miller Lied

    Shadowkeeper removed his cloak and faced Damian. He was a tall, slender man with blond hair and blue eyes. Underneath his ck cloak, he wore gleaming armor reminiscent of pdins.


    Damian had no idea who this person was. Granted, he was in a frenzy, unable to think clearly, but even if he were in his right mind, he still wouldn''t have known who that man was.


    However, many people recognized him. He was a powerful superhuman from Earth, and thest bandit Damian was going to kill¡ªthe woman who controlled shadows and wielded daggers¡ªfelt relieved.


    "Oh, you''vee to save me?" she said, kneeling and pleading.


    Shadowkeeper, standing at a distance, replied, "Yes, even though you''re a despicable bandit, your ce is behind bars, not dead."


    Damian seemed to pay no attention to what the two of them were saying, delivering a forceful p to the woman''s head, tearing it off.


    A tremendous amount of blood spurted, and her body convulsed for a few seconds, as if in shock, unable toprehend that she was no longer in that world.


    Damian turned around and asked, "Who exactly are you? What do you think you''re going to do here?"


    Shadowkeeper looked at him with a serious and astonished face. "Are you serious? You don''t know who I am? I am the pdin of justice, responsible for dealing with people like you."


    "And what the hell is someone who calls themselves a pdin of justice doing in this city full of bandits? Don''t you realize I''m making your job easier?" Damian retorted.


    "Do you really think so? These bandits would have been apprehended, not cold-bloodedly killed! Not to mention you''re conducting some macabre ritual here!"


    Damian was wearing his mask, so Shadowkeeper had no idea who Damian was, but he was certain that Damian was someone connected to the dark arts, perhaps even the demon haunting the region.


    They were about to fight, but something stopped them! A crow appeared in the sky, perching beside Shadowkeeper. Damian fixed his gaze on the crow and saw it transform into a beautiful woman in a ck dress.


    "We have a problem," she said.


    "A problem? Bigger than this bloodthirsty monster in front of me?" Shadowkeeper responded.


    The woman turned her gaze and saw all the bodies surrounding Damian. "Yes, worse. A demonic army is gathered at the gates of Lemoria, and they will attack any moment now!"


    Damian was a little distant but could hear every word clearly. His body trembled, and the bloodlust that had consumed his mind subsided.


    Images shed through his mind¡ªhis friends, his shop, and all the innocent people of Lemoria who would suffer at the hands of Miller, a bloodthirsty demon.


    "Are you serious? Damn, we''re in deep trouble!" Shadowkeeper eximed, turning to face Damian. "Our confrontation is still on, don''t think for a second that I''ve forgotten what you''ve done here. And it won''t be just me, nobody will forget!"


    With those words, the woman transformed back into a crow¡ªthis time a colossal crow,rge enough to be used as a mount.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Swiftly mounting the crow, Shadowkeeper departed, racing against time to reach Lemoria.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by the man''s departure, who appeared to possess some formidable strength, Damian proceeded to decimate the two neighboring cities that harbored numerous criminals.


    He ughtered without mercy, absorbing the lifeblood of his victims and steadily augmenting his own abilities. If Miller was already positioned at the city''s gates, ready to conquer, it meant that the demon wouldn''t abide by the seven-day deadline he had given Damian.


    "That bastard tricked me!"


    To stand a chance against Miller, Damian realized he needed to kill more people and do so at an elerated pace. While uncertain about Miller''s exact power level or how a new battle between them would unfold, Damian was resolute in his belief that increasing his own power was a necessity.


    Three citiesy in ruins as Damian single-handedly eradicated all the criminals within their boundaries. It was a shocking feat that sent shivers down the spines of all who heard the tale. However, amidst the awe, concerns mounted for Miller, who was preparing to invade Lemoria.


    Nobody knew the extent of Damian''s actions, not even Damian himself. His mind was clouded, confused, but the only anchor that kept him sane was his unwavering loyalty to his friends¡ªthe very people he sought to protect.


    ''The power bestowed upon me by this ability is incredible, but I must exercise caution in the future. Perhaps I should absorb its energy gradually or seek out a mystical artifact to aid me...'' Damian pondered.


    He could sense an immense power surging within him, far greater than anything he had ever experienced. With the three cities dealt with, it was time to depart. Damian activated his Anchor magic.


    A deep connection resonated with the floating cube housed in the secret chamber of his temple. Within seconds, a passage materialized before his eyes¡ªa portal leading back to his secluded sanctum.


    Upon passing through, Damian found himself standing once again in his secret chamber. The portal closed behind him, but the cube remained as a testament to the magic''s potential for repeated use.


    Removing his mask, Damian resumed his normal appearance and left the secret chamber, rejoining the other members of his organization.


    Restlessness and fear gripped them all, their minds swirling with uncertainty about whaty ahead.


    "Damian! You''ve finally appeared! But where did youe from? No one saw you enter through the front door," Serana eximed upon spotting Damian.


    "Now, tell me about the demons gathering at the city''s outskirts, and tell me everything¡ªright this instant!"


    Serana swiftly exined the situation, providing intricate details about the army of demons that had recently appeared in front of Lemoria.


    Miller, somehow, had managed to gather even more demons, despite iming it was impossible during Damian''sst encounter with him.


    The situation appeared dire, and Damian was uncertain if he would be able to confront Miller and his army.

 Chapter 230 It Seems You Are Quite Strong

    Damian wasn''t the only one feeling that way. Everyone in Lemoria was uncertain about what the next day would bring. What if all the demons decided to attack right now? Did Lemoria have enough strength to face them?


    "Does the city have any n in ce?" Damian asked, unaware of the recent developments as he hadn''t been around.


    "Well, Ingram, the leader of Lemoria, is going to confront the chief demon in battle. As for the rest of the demons, anyone with sufficient power can join the fight. I''ve heard that humans from other regions areing here too," Serana exined.


    As Damian paced back and forth, he pondered on how to proceed. Then, Serana said something that caught his attention.


    "Everyone is gathering at the main gate, preparing for the battle. Even some elves havee here," she added.


    "Elves!"


    The first person who came to Damian''s mind was Siora, the elven queen he had met before. He hadn''t expected to see her so soon. Well, soon was a strong word. It had been a few months since theyst saw each other, but Damian thought it would take years for their paths to cross again.


    Damian exited the temple after being informed of the unfolding events. However, he feltpelled to go and witness the situation firsthand.


    In the end, he knew he had to join forces with Ingram or even face Miller alone. The entire city was in chaos, and as Damian approached the main gate, he beheld the demonic army!


    A nearby guard warned, "Stay back! Citizens must evacuate and move to designated safe locations!"


    Ingram and the other authorities had organized an evacuation n utilizing tunnels built beneath Lemoria. It made no sense for nonbatants to remain in harm''s way.


    But what if the city fell? It would spell doom for all.


    With just a fleeting nce, the guard couldn''t possibly discern Damian''s formidable abilities, but the adventurer''s guild token he wore proved sufficient.


    "Oh, my apologies. I didn''t recognize you. I came from another city, sorry," Damian replied, hearing a voice call out to him momentster.


    "Damian,e up here!"


    Damian looked up to the top of the rampart, where a kind-hearted woman awaited him, apanied by an elderly man with a long white beard.


    "Emma and Ingram!"


    Emma''s red hair swayed in the wind, adding to her beauty. However, her expression did not mirror her appearance. Like everyone else in the city, she was worried.


    The guards all cleared a path for Damian to pass. Who would dare to obstruct someone known to Ingram? Moreover, everyone had heard the name Damian, belonging to the famous enchantment master residing in Lemoria.


    "So, it''s him? So young!" one of the guards eximed, watching Damian ascend the stairs to the top of the rampart.


    Damian made his way toward Emma and Ingram. Both stood at the pinnacle of the wall, apanied by several generals, their gazes icy as they stared at the demonic army on the other side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damian, my friend," Ingram greeted with a smile.


    It was evident that Ingram wasn''t truly happy, but he tried his best to providefort to Damian, attempting to convey that everything was alright.


    "Hello," Damian responded, turning to face the demonic army. "And how is the situation?"


    Ingram seemed prepared for such a question and replied, "So far, they haven''t made a definitive move, which is a good sign. Reinforcements from other cities are on their way. But that doesn''t matter for you, as both you and Emma will use the tunnels and get out of here!"


    Ingram would never risk Emma''s life, and Damian didn''t appear to be the kind of person capable of fighting, so he assumed that Damian wouldn''t participate in the battle.


    However, Damian was still contemting his next move. He wasn''t sure whether to disguise himself and confront Miller using his Necromancy and Blood Magic spells, or to approach the situation differently.


    The truth was that all the decent offensive techniques Damian knew were associated with the dark arts. While he might be able to use Blood Magic without any issues¡ªit didn''t make him inherently evil¡ªNecromancy was frowned upon due to its reliance on corpses for many of its spells.


    Blood Magic could be performed using the blood of both adversaries and oneself. It was a slightly less extreme practicepared to Necromancy.


    Of course, Damian couldn''t perform the ritual and absorb the life essence of the demons, as it would send him into a frenzy like that of a beast, and he didn''t want to be the next target of Ingram and the entire army stationed in Lemoria.


    "I agree that Emma should leave," Damian said, "But I believe I can help in the fight."


    "Help in the fight? A young whelp with nobat experience like you?" One of the generals interjected before Ingram could say anything.


    Damian looked at him disdainfully, "If riffraff like you can be a general, then I can understand the city''s decline..."


    The general was furious and used his muscr body to deliver a punch straight to Damian''s face. Ingram contemted intervening, but it wasn''t necessary as Damian caught the punch as if it were nothing.


    Damian tightened his grip slightly, causing the general''s face to tremble in pain.


    "I won''t end your miserable existence because, despite being useless, you''re probably less useless than some of the enemy demons," Damian said, releasing the general''s hand and pushing him away.


    Everyone present was astonished, not just by Damian''s strength, but also by his words. He treated a general disrespectfully without a hint of remorse or hesitation.


    Never would they have associated such strength and attitude with Damian, a seemingly harmless young man. Despite the dire situation they were in, they were grateful to have Damian by their side.


    Ingram looked at Damian with a sharp, skeptical gaze, but eventually let out a chuckle and said, "Seems like you''re quite strong after all."


    One of the generals standing nearby waspletely focused on the demon army and shouted, "They''re moving!"

 Chapter 231 Bloody Battlefield

    ?


    "They are moving!" the general yelled, rousing all the soldiers and adventurers stationed at the city''s gate. The demonic army, which had been motionless for some time, observing Lemoria from a distance, had finally made its move.


    "Emma, you need to go," Ingram said, cing his hands on Emma''s shoulders. She meant everything to him - family. There was no way he would allow her to remain in such a perilous ce.


    "But..." Emma tried to speak, but Ingram cut her off. "No ''buts.'' Please, go!"


    Emma could see the earnestness in Ingram''s eyes, the genuine concern he held for her. "Take care, Grandpa," she said, embracing him, and then turning to Damian. "You too!"


    With that, she left the gate and headed towards the rear section of the city, where the tunnels were located. Many other civilians whocked the power to join the fight were doing the same.


    Damian stayed behind, positioned at the gate, readying himself to confront the demonic army. Ingram stood before them, his gaze fixed on the approaching demons. "Archers, prepare! Everyone, let''s fight for the people! Let''s fight for Lemoria! Let''s fight for humankind!"


    In unison, they roared alongside him, exhibiting restraint as they waited near the city walls, capitalizing on their advantageous position. Soon, the sh between humans and various demons and monsters erupted.


    While Damian observed the chaotic scene, contemting whether to join the fray or wait, someone approached him from behind. It was a stunning blond elf, someone Damian knew all too well.


    "Siora! You''re here," Damian eximed, embracing her tightly. Though he desired to kiss her right then and there, he refrained. Their rtionship was somewhatplicated.


    The other elves apanying Siora recognized Damian and came forth to greet him. "Look, Damian is friends with the elves too! How can that be? They usually don''t wee outsiders," one of the guards remarked.


    "Are you joining the fight?" Damian asked.


    "Not fighting, but healing. We elves excel at it," Siora replied, adding, "I must go. We can meet after the battle."


    This was not the time for such matters. Humans and demons were already locked inbat outside, and they needed to provide assistance.


    Damian made his way to the city gate, only to find that Ingram was no longer there. He must have gone to find Miller to join the fight.


    The demons engaged in battle with the humans were mostly brawny, towering creatures with gray skin resembling orcs. Although Lemoria''s army boasted greater numbers, the demons held the advantage in overall strength. Moreover, the higher-ranking demons possessed the power to obliterate weaker guards and adventurers as though they were nothing.


    "Should I focus on fighting the weaker demons or search for Miller?" Damian pondered.


    He decided to engage the weaker demons. Siora and the other elves were already there, as were Aurora, Magnus, and Raikono. Damian aimed to ensure that the human army gained the upper hand in the conflict.


    Hovering above the battlefield, Damian brandished a special sword he had enchanted himself. It wasn''t a weapon made of the finest materials; it was one of the swords he sold in his shop.


    It was temporary. His time was solely devoted to bing stronger, and when he enchanted items, it was for profit rather than personal use.


    Nheless, the enchanted sword surpassed one created solely by slimes, yet Damian knew he could still utilize the slimes to make it even more formidable.


    Damian encased the sword with his slime ring, transforming it into a ck de imbued with an ice enchantment. With one swing, a blizzard flew across the battlefield, causing great damage to the demons, who were weak to ice! They yelled and soon Damian became the focus, the target they had to kill, but how? It wasn''t easy to catch a flying person, and the demons couldn''t do it.


    That until a winged-demon showed up! It was just like the one Damian faced at that time, but way more powerful considering that one was the weakest among them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am your opponent now," the demon said.


    As the winged demon positioned itself in the air, Damian prepared for the intense sh that awaited him. He tightened his grip on his enchanted sword, his determination unwavering. The battlefield around them faded into the background as their eyes locked, both recognizing the formidable adversary before them.


    With a powerful beat of its wings, the winged demon lunged towards Damian, unleashing a barrage of razor-sharp feathers. Damian deftly maneuvered through the onught, evading the deadly projectiles with agile movements. His sword danced through the air, parrying the demon''s relentless attacks.


    As their des shed, sparks erupted, and the ground beneath them trembled. The winged demon''s strength was evident, each strike carrying an incredible force. Damian pushed back with all his might, channeling his determination and skill into each swing. He knew he had to find a way to ovee this formidable foe.


    The winged demon''s eyes glowed with a sinister crimson light, and its movements became more erratic. Unleashing a barrage of dark energy bolts, it sought to break through Damian''s defenses. But Damian stood firm, using his agility and honed reflexes to dodge the onught.


    In a moment of opportunity, Damianunched himself into the air with graceful speed. He soared above the winged demon, swiftly descending upon it from above. With a powerful downward strike, he aimed to cleave through its defenses.


    However, the winged demon was no ordinary adversary. It countered Damian''s attack with an incredible disy of aerial acrobatics. Dodging Damian''s strike, it retaliated with a series of lightning-fast shes, forcing Damian to maneuver defensively.


    Their battle continued with relentless ferocity, the sh of their des echoing throughout the battlefield. Damian''s determination grew with each passing moment, fueling his resolve to triumph over this formidable opponent. He tapped into his inner strength, pushing himself beyond his limits.


    Using his agility and quick thinking, Damian feigned a retreat, drawing the winged demon closer. As the demon pursued him with increased speed, Damian swiftly changed his trajectory, executing a mid-air spin. With precision and force, he unleashed a powerful strike aimed at the demon''s vulnerable nk.


    The enchanted sword sliced through the air, finding its mark. A surge of energy emanated from the de as it connected with the demon''s body. A howl of agony pierced the air as the winged demon staggered, momentarily weakened by the devastating blow.


    Seizing the opportunity, Damian pressed his advantage. He unleashed a flurry of attacks, striking with precision and ferocity. Each strike chipped away at the demon''s defenses, driving it closer to the brink of defeat.


    With a final, decisive blow, Damian delivered a powerful strike that pierced through the winged demon''s heart. As the demon let out a guttural cry, its body convulsed and dissipated into dark wisps of smoke, vanishing from existence.


    Damian stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, his chest heaving with exertion. The sounds of the ongoing conflict surrounded him, but his focus remained unwavering. He knew there was still much to be done, more demons to face, and the fate of Lemoria hung in the bnce.


    With renewed determination, Damian sheathed his sword and left. He took to the skies, ready to join the ongoing battle and lend his strength to the defense of his homnd. As he soared above the battlefield, he carried with him the memory of his hard-fought victory, knowing that his triumph over the winged demon was just the beginning of the arduous path thaty ahead.


    As Damian descended from the skies, he turned his attention to the ongoing battle between the human forces and the remaining weak demons. Though outnumbered, the humans fought valiantly, their determination unwavering. Damian joined their ranks, his presence bolstering their morale.


    With his enhanced strength and agility, Damian swiftly dispatched the weaker demons, his enchanted sword cleaving through their ranks. His movements were a blur as he moved with unmatched speed, weaving through the chaos of battle. The humans fighting alongside him found renewed hope, inspired by Damian''s skill and bravery.


    Amidst the fierce sh, Damian''s senses honed in on a disturbance further away from the battlefield. He sensed the immense magical power resonating from a secluded area, drawing him like a ma. Without hesitation, Damian veered away from the ongoing battle, guided by an unknown force.


    Entering a hidden grove, Damian found himself in the presence of the ruler of Lemoria, Ingram, a powerful mage known for his mastery of arcane arts. The air crackled with raw energy as Damian arrived, interrupting the intense duel between Ingram and Miller.


    Their battle unfolded in a dance of elemental forces. Ingram conjured arcs of lightning, striking Miller with precision and ferocity. The demon retaliated with bursts of shadowy energy, attempting to engulf the mage in darkness. Their powers shed, shaking the very foundation of the grove.


    As Damian observed the fierce engagement, he realized the true extent of Ingram''s magical prowess. The ruler of Lemoria stood tall, his eyes filled with determination and a deep sense of responsibility for his people. Damian felt a surge of respect and admiration for the mage who tirelessly fought to protect theirnd.


    Sensing Damian''s arrival, Ingram spared a quick nce, a nod passing between them. The unspoken agreement was clear ¡ª they would fight together to ovee this formidable adversary.

 Chapter 232 Millers True Form

    ?


    "Do you think this will change something?" Miller said,ughing like a maniac.


    Miller, unlike the other demons, still maintained a human appearance. It was because of the body he possessed upon returning to this realm. Damian was certain there were many secrets Miller still hid.


    "Damian," Ingram said, a little concerned, "Are you sure you can help me fight this demon?"


    Despite Damian''s earlier disy of power, Ingram had doubts about his ability to face Miller. Moreover, knowing that Emma had feelings for Damian, he wanted to ensure the young prodigy''s safety.


    However, Damian had prepared extensively for this specific battle, and Miller was an enemy he longed to confront. Thest encounter with Miller had nearly cost Damian his life, and if it weren''t for Shareva, the subus, he would have perished.


    Damian met Ingram''s gaze with unwavering determination. "Yes, I can help!"


    Sensing the unwavering confidence radiating from Damian''s words and expression, Ingram nodded once again. It was now two against one, but both Damian and Ingram understood the immense power possessed by Miller. They couldn''t underestimate him.


    "I''ll go first," Damian dered, lunging towards Miller with his sword in hand.


    Damian excelled in closebat, making him the natural choice to take the lead. He swiftly sliced his own arm, activating a unique ability.


    "Blood Armor!"


    The blood enveloped Damian''s body, transforming him into a fearsome figure resembling a monstrous creature. The sight surprised both Miller and Ingram.


    "Blood Magic?" Miller mused, a frown forming on his face. "Few individuals still possess such knowledge, especially in this dungeon level."


    "Less talk, more action!" Damian retorted, shing his sword downwards.


    Blood coated Damian''s de, amplifying its power. Miller swiftly crossed his arms, conjuring a wall of dark matter to shield himself.


    The sh between the sword and the wall sent sparks flying and caused the cavern floor to tremble. A crack appeared on the wall, but it stubbornly refused to shatter.


    It was just the first exchange, but Damian found himself at a disadvantage. Feelings of shame and anger surged within him, urging him to strike relentlessly. He unleashed a flurry of four rapid strikes, expending a considerable amount of his power.


    Although the wall eventually broke, Damian''s attacks lost their momentum, failing tond a solid hit on Miller.


    At this critical moment, Ingram sprang into action. Wielding a wooden staff adorned with intricate green designs, he summoned a razor-sharp wind projectile that raced toward Miller.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh no," Miller muttered.


    The razor moved too swiftly for him to evade. It struck his shoulder, tearing through flesh and sinew, causing blood to gush forth like a raging waterfall. Ingram couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction.


    "Well done, Damian. You created the opening we needed," Ingram praised.


    While Ingram reveled in the sess of his attack, Damian knew better than to underestimate Miller''s resilience. In fact, the demon appeared furious¡ªan ominous sign of the fierce battle yet toe.


    Miller''s missing shoulder left his arm dangling like bait on a fishing rod, an unsettling sight that would repulse most. However, Miller showed no signs of pain or anxiety. Instead, heughed sadistically, taunting Damian with his words, "Enough of this child''s y. Behold the power that makes me a formidable demon of the underworld!"


    With a calcted anticipation of Miller''s response, Damian lunged towards him, determined to end the demon''s life before further horrors could be unleashed. Yet, his efforts were in vain. A formidable ck barrier manifested around Miller, and upon impact, Damian was mercilessly propelled through the air, his arm throbbing with excruciating pain. The sheer force of his own attack threatened to shatter his arm.


    Then, a scene of unimaginable revulsion unfurled before their eyes. Miller''s nails morphed into sinister ck ws, and without hesitation, he ruthlessly tore his own flesh asunder. Blood spewed forth, drenching the surroundings in a crimson cascade. The sight of Miller''s raw, exposed muscles and sinew was nothing short of grotesque and unsettling.


    In a moment of unholy metamorphosis, Miller''s entire form underwent a terrifying transformation. Casting aside his feeble human fa?ade, he emerged as a towering beast, a hybrid of centaur and nightmarish bull. His once-pale skin turned sickly gray, and bulging muscles exuded raw power. Instead of the graceful limbs of a horse, his lower extremities resembled those of a demonic abomination.


    The metamorphosisplete, Miller stood before Damian as an embodiment of malevolence and dread. It was abundantly clear that facing this formidable adversary would demand every ounce of Damian''s strength and resilience.


    Miller''s face underwent aplete transformation, taking on a diabolical, malevolent, and grotesque appearance. He now sported two horns, and his eyes had turned pitch ck. One couldn''t help but be drawn to his shark-like teeth and the sinister smile that instilled fear in anyone who beheld it.


    Damian was ovee with fear. He could sense a palpable surge of power emanating from Miller, who was no longer a demon inhabiting a human body but a fully manifested demon in his true form. This was the real Miller, bearing a demonic name unknown to Damian and Ingram.


    Not that it mattered. Damian had no interest in knowing his name; all he cared about was how to eliminate him.


    "Damian, be careful," Ingram warned, taking a few steps back. He could also sense Miller''s power increasing significantly, signaling the beginning of the true battle.


    "What should we do?" Damian asked Ingram, who was older and more experienced.


    "To be honest, I have no idea," Ingram replied, acknowledging his uncertainty.


    At that moment, Damian realized it was the decisive moment to find out if the terrible acts he hadmitted, taking the lives of innocent people in pursuit of power, had been worth it.


    Miller uttered strange words in anguage Damian assumed to be of demonic origin. Then, a small portal opened on the ground. With his hand above the portal, Miller waited as a mighty spear floated out andnded in his grasp. It was long like a spear, but its de was equally thick¡ªabination of sword and spear.

 Chapter 233 Damians Transformation! Monster Versus Monster

    ?


    Damian and Ingram were at a loss as to how to proceed in the battle. Miller, on the other hand, knew exactly what he wanted: to eliminate both of them and satiate the rage burning within him.


    With his newfound form, Miller dashed towards Damian with incredible speed, thrusting hisnce forward. The attack was swift and powerful, slicing through the air like a razor.


    "Damn it, I''m in trouble," Damian thought, realizing the near impossibility of evading such a ferocious onught. Miller had unleashed his full force, intent on disposing of Damian as quickly as possible.


    "Die, insignificant human!" Miller bellowed with a raspy and chilling voice.


    In that very moment, a strong gust of wind materialized beside Damian, propelling him away from the impending strike. However, Miller showed no signs of stopping. He swiftly redirected his assault towards Ingram, plunging thence deep into his stomach.


    "No!" Damian screamed, his heart filled with profound sadness.


    He had no idea whether Ingram would survive or not, but the uncertainty alone weighed heavily on Damian, plunging him into a profound state of grief.


    Ingram struggled to breathe, his breaths ragged and weak, a sign of his diminishing strength. Each inhale and exhale felt like a battle, as if he fought for every precious bit of air. His body clung to life, but the will to fight had almost vanished. He stood on the edge of surrender, knowing that if the relentless struggle continued, his inevitable end awaited.


    "You bastard!" Damian''s voice cut through the chaos, filled with anger and fury. His eyes zed with an intense madness, fueled by a rage he had never experienced before. It consumed him entirely, like fieryva coursing through his veins, igniting vengeful thoughts in his mind. Every part of him trembled with one purpose: to seek revenge, to mercilessly erase Miller from existence.


    With each passing moment, Damian''s control weakened, like a frayed rope on the verge of snapping, unraveling his sanity. The weight of his pent-up anger pressed against his chest, ready to explode like a volcano. Emotions churned within him, blurring his vision, blurring the line between right and wrong. The thunderous pounding of his heartbeat drowned out any reason or mercy.


    In that fragile instant, the world narrowed down to one focus. Miller, the target of Damian''s wrath, stood before him¡ªa vile presence that needed to be wiped out. The mere thought of Miller''s continued existence insulted Damian''s wounded soul. It defied justice itself. And in that moment, the thirst for revenge burned brighter than the sun, consuming Damian''s very being.


    Miller watched in fascination as Damian underwent what seemed like a supernatural transformation. His glowing red eyes and pulsating muscles were a captivating sight, evoking a mix of curiosity and apprehension in the demon.


    Yet, Miller couldn''t fully grasp what was happening. He had roamed the world for centuries, encountering all sorts of extraordinary creatures and phenomena, but this transformation unfolding before his eyes was new and bewildering.


    Fear began to creep into Miller, a sensation he rarely experienced. Could it be that Damian was the source of this fear? The idea seemed absurd to a being with Miller''s vast experience and power. A mere human, with all their fragility and transience, shouldn''t be capable of eliciting such a potent emotion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, there was something different about Damian, something that transcended his humanity. It was as if an unseen, immense force was manifesting through him, defying all expectations and preconceived notions Miller held.


    Miller made the decision to confront his fears and approached Damian cautiously. With a hint of trepidation, he inquired, "What is happening, Damian? What are you capable of? I have never witnessed anything like this before, not even in my most extraordinary encounters throughout the centuries. Please, enlighten me."


    Miller approached Damian with slow steps, observing attentively, trying to uncover something about the phenomenon unfolding before him. He sought answers, but was met with a powerful punch right in the middle of his chest! The attack was fierce, potent, and swift, causing Miller''s massive body to soar through the air, crashing into the stone wall of the cave. The entire ce trembled. Bats hidden deep within the cavern scattered as rocks fell from the ceiling.


    "W-What the hell are you?" Miller asked.


    Damian no longer knew who he was or where he was. His body began to increase in size, reaching a terrifying height of 15 meters! His muscles grewrger, and his hair extended all the way to the tip of his feet.


    The blood around his body seemed more vibrant, like a fusion of his magic''s blood and his slimes. It was no longer just circting within his body; it had also changed in form! Two wings were present behind his back, along with a third eye on his forehead! This eye was terribly frightening, with a red pupil and the rest of the eyepletely ck.


    Ingram was still awake and could witness Damian''s transformation. It was something he had never seen before, and it felt ominous.


    Meanwhile, Miller, previously confident in an easy victory withoutplications against two humans, was starting to consider fleeing. A powerful and respected demon like him considering escape¡ªit would be a subject of ridicule and disdain if others of his kind were present.


    But what could he do? Damian appeared to be extremely powerful, especially after getting a taste of his own power, and Miller didn''t want to die. He had only recently managed to emerge from the underworld and walk among humans again.


    Of course, it was a one-sided desire. Damian, although not as rational as before, was still certain of one thing: he needed to kill Miller, no matter what happens!


    Damian pressed his legs onto the ground with such force that it created a massive crater. He propelled himself forward with such power that Miller was unable to anticipate his movements!


    Suddenly, Damian appeared in front of Miller, who was still recovering from thest attack, and struck him once again! This time, the blow was so strong that Miller crashed through and shattered the cave walls, being sent flying outside.

 Chapter 234 Ending The Fight, Captured, And Vanessa

    ?


    The cavern they were in began to tremble, threatening to copse. Ingram was still inside, unable to move. Fear gripped him as he began to ept his impending death. It was at this moment that a beautiful woman with red hair appeared.


    "E-Emma? What the hell are you doing here?" Ingram eximed.


    Emma had not joined the others who were fleeing Lemoria through the tunnels. Her intuition had told her to follow Ingram and Damian, and it seemed to be the right choice.


    "Don''t speak! I''ll get you out of here and take care of you," Emma said, looking around. "And Damian? Where is he?"


    "H-He''s fighting the demon," Ingram weakly replied, his voice barely audible.


    While she was concerned about Damian, Ingram needed immediate care. Slowly, Emma helped him up from the ground and they exited the cave.


    Going to the city for medical attention was not an option, but Emma''s mansion was outside the city, and she had some potions stored away that would certainly help Ingram regain his strength.


    As they made their way towards the mansion, Damian was flying through the forest, relentlessly pummeling Miller with punches.


    Before, only Miller - after his transformation - seemed like a monster, but now Damian appeared even more terrifying than him!


    Miller attempted to counterattack, but it was evident that Damian possessed superior strength.


    Like a ravenous beast, Damian sank his teeth into Miller''s arm, devouring it.


    "You bastard!" Miller screamed.


    The two flew swiftly through the forest, exchanging blows, and within a few minutes, they were far away from the battleground.


    "You''re not so different from me!" Miller said.


    Despite Miller''s words, Damian waspletely consumed by his rage, unable toprehend what Miller was trying to convey.


    The only thing on Damian''s mind was killing, and he used hisrge ws to tear into Miller''s body, ripping it apart and causing him to bleed profusely.


    Miller, a powerful demon from the underworld, was losing, he was dying. He gathered all his remaining strength, channeling a dark energy to create tentacles in an attempt to restrain Damian.


    But it didn''t work. Damian was on a superior level of strength - his sanity being the price for his momentary power. He grabbed hold of the tentacles, using his force to pull and tear them apart.


    "My lord wille after you, you cursed one! Even if you don''t understand what I''m saying, you will see. You will suffer!" Those were Miller''s final words before Damian decapitated him with his muscr arms. He was in a state of ecstasy, bathing in the blood of his victims.


    Damian stood there, motionless, staring at Miller''s lifeless body. It was in that moment that he felt lost, and gradually, his sanity began to return. Well, before that happened, an excruciating pain spread throughout his body!


    He writhed on the forest grass, rolling from side to side, trying to make it stop, but nothing worked. The pain was so intense that he eventually lost consciousness.


    After an unknown amount of hours, or perhaps days, Damian woke up again, finding himself tied up! He looked around and saw that he was inside a carriage, surrounded by metal bars.


    He was trapped, and he wasn''t alone. There were a few other humans inside the same cell he was in, as well as in other cells in different carriages.


    "What''s going on?" Damian asked.


    A strong, dark-skinned man was sitting in front of him, bound with the same chains as Damian.


    "Finally woke up, huh? I thought you were gonna stay unconscious forever," the man said.


    "Where are we? Where is Lemoria?"


    "Lemoria? Are you serious?"


    The man noticed Damian''s confused expression and could only imagine that he was indeed serious.


    "Well, I heard Lemoria was being attacked by demons, but the city held its ground. It''s intact," the man said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That gave Damian a sense of calm, even in the midst of the unknown and desperate situation he found himself in.


    "And where are we right now? Where are they taking us?"


    "To an ind, I reckon. Apparently, we''ve be ves or something like that. Are you from Lemoria? I heard they took advantage of the battle to capture fugitives who were hiding in the forest."


    When Damian heard that, he remembered what had happened! He and Miller fought their way through the forest, flying, and went far away from Lemoria. After the victory, Damian cked out, and it must have been at that moment they kidnapped him.


    "Damn it!" Damian cursed, shifting and trying to break free from the chains.


    "Don''t bother too much. These chains are made of sturdy minerals, and it''s not like we have much strength at the moment."


    The situation Damian found himself in was far from favorable. He had managed to gather some information about his whereabouts, but that was the extent of his knowledge. Escape seemed like an impossible feat, at least for the time being.


    The carriages continued their relentless movement, eventuallying to a halt by the unforgiving coast. Desperation filled the captive individuals as they screamed and pleaded for freedom, only to be met with callous indifference from their kidnappers who didn''t hesitate to strike them.


    In this bleak circumstance, silence seemed to offer the faintest glimmer of hope, and that''s exactly what Damian opted for. As they disembarked from the carriages, their steps led them toward the waiting ships on the shore.


    Momentary thoughts of attempting an escape crossed Damian''s mind as he was released from the confining cell. However, any hope was swiftly extinguished as he realized he was bound with sturdy chains, each step weighed down by an oppressive burden.


    Besides, where would he even go? Damian had been weakened by the transformation during his battle against Miller. Even if he miraculously managed to break free, the kidnappers would surely catch up to him with ease.


    Speaking of the kidnappers, they appeared to be nothing short of pirates. Damian had never encountered individuals quite like them before. He briefly wondered if some surviving demons from the ferocious battle in Lemoria had taken on the role of kidnappers, but it seemed his suspicions were misced.


    Together with the others, Damian reluctantly boarded the ships, their descent leading them to the lower decks that resembled a prison. Days blurred into each other, devoid of sunlight, and any sense of normalcy faded away.


    Basic human dignity was stripped away as they were reduced to relieving themselves in their confined spaces, akin to animals. The meager and poor-quality food provided by the pirates served only to keep them weak andpliant.


    Damian''s chances of proper recovery dwindled with every passing moment, as he was constantly jostled by the relentless waves, often colliding with chains or fellow prisoners.


    And then, unexpectedly, the door creaked open. Damian anticipated the arrival of another captor delivering meager rations, but this time, a booming voice shattered the monotony, "Everyone, up!"


    They were disembarking from the ship! The rumored destination Damian had heard about¡ªan ind¡ªseemed to be their final stop. Anxious and uncertain, everyone stepped off the vessel, not knowing what to expect. Damian shared the same feelings, but he was confident in his abilities to escape once his strength returned.


    The ind turned out to be quite different from what Damian had anticipated. There was a bustling harbor where fishermen toiled, their sorrowful gazes fixed upon the prisoners.


    "The gang has taken prisoners again? How cruel..." whispered one of the locals.


    "Hush! Don''t speak, or they might hear you."


    Damian and the rest of the captives were pulled along, walking on a stone pathway. Dense forest surrounded them, and the relentless mosquitoes made their presence known.


    And then, a city came into view. It was sizable, yet the quality of the buildings revealed ack of development. Most structures were made of wood, bamboo, or whatever materials could be found on the ind. Considering the time it took them to reach this ce by ship, it wasn''t surprising to find it underdeveloped¡ªa remote location far from everything and everyone.


    "Keep moving! Anyone who tries to run or stops will be killed. Consider yourselves warned," one of the pirates dered.


    No prisoner dared to make a move. They were terrified, hungry, and depleted of energy. Trying to escape would only lead to death.


    Finally, they didn''t enter the city but circled around it, heading toward a separate courtyard. Damian looked at it and thought, ''This must be the pirates'' base. They probably live outside the city.''


    He was certain of it the moment they entered that courtyard. Everyone there dressed and behaved differently from the people in the city. It was easy to recognize them as ouw pirates.


    Damian didn''t utter a word, and as they arrived, the pirate captain made his appearance! He had a long ck beard, a patch over one eye, and a hat adorned with a raven feather.


    Out of all the prisoners, he approached Damian with a cruel and cunning gaze. Damian, on the other hand, was more concerned about the servant he saw there, working against its will.


    ''Vanessa!''

 Chapter 235 Through The Secret Passage Or Killing Everyone

    ?


    Vanessa''s face disyed clear signs of being shaken as she looked down, visibly afraid of her surroundings. Damian nced at her but refrained from saying anything, understanding that revealing his acquaintance with her would be unwise.


    After a few seconds, Vanessa mustered the courage to direct her gaze towards the new prisoners, and when her eyes met Damian''s, she was ovee with disbelief.


    For a brief moment, Vanessa yearned to run towards him and embrace him, but the realization of their circumstances swiftly dampened her enthusiasm. Yet, hope flickered within her.


    Vanessa found herself utterly alone, making escape an arduous task. However, Damian''s arrival brought a glimmer of improvement, and she felt confident that he would guide them through this ordeal.


    "Look at what we have here," the pirate captain remarked, eyeing Damian from head to toe. "This one appears weak. Where did you find him?"


    The majority of the other prisoners consisted of battle-hardened mercenaries, bandits, and soldiers, which made them appear more formidable. In contrast, Damian possessed wless skin and looked like a harmless young boy.


    "We discovered him unconscious inside a forest," replied one of the captors.


    The captain pondered for a moment before deciding, "Assign him as a servant here. There''s no point in cing him in the fights; he''ll only meet his demise."


    Lost in his thoughts about Vanessa and devising an escape n, Damian paid little attention to the pirate captain''s words.


    The prisoners were relocated to an underground area, essentially a prison, except for Damian and another girl. They had been chosen as servants to tend to the daily chores within the pirate''s household, such as cleaning and cooking.


    "This works in my favor, as it brings me closer to Vanessa," Damian contemted.


    After being designated as a servant, Damian was provided with a modest servant uniform¡ªa in, tattered garment that matched the attire of the other household workers. As he donned the worn fabric, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of indignation at his current circumstances.


    Soon after, a seasoned servant named Marcus approached Damian. With his weathered face and a hint of sympathy in his eyes, Marcus took it upon himself to exin the rules and expectations of their servitude.


    "Listen,d," Marcus began, his voice hushed but earnest. "Life here ain''t easy, but if you want to survive, you best pay attention."


    Damian nodded attentively, eager to gather any information that could aid his n to free Vanessa and himself.


    "Firstly, the pirate captain runs a tight ship. Disobedience or ipetence will be met with severe consequences," Marcus warned, his voice tinged with caution. "You must carry out your tasks diligently and withoutint. There''s no room for mistakes in this line of work."


    As Marcus spoke, Damian couldn''t help but notice the weariness etched into the older man''s face¡ªa testament to the hardships they were all subjected to.


    "Secondly, keep your head down and your wits about you," Marcus continued, his gaze searching Damian''s eyes for understanding. "Watch your back, for treachery ismon among both prisoners and pirates alike. Trust no one easily, not even your fellow servants."


    Damian absorbed Marcus''s words, realizing that survival within the pirate''s den required not only physical strength but also cunning and vignce.


    "Lastly," Marcus added, his voice softer, "I''ve seen manye and go in this ce. Most meet their end or resign themselves to a life of servitude. But you,d, you seem different. Hold onto that spark within you, that determination, and use it wisely."


    Grateful for Marcus''s guidance, Damian nodded appreciatively, acknowledging the importance of maintaining a hidden strength amidst the despair.


    As Marcus concluded his exnation, Damian''s mind raced with thoughts of Vanessa and their imminent escape. He knew that patience and careful nning would be their greatest allies in this treacherous journey.


    Days turned into weeks, and Damian settled into his role as a servant, meticulously performing his duties while observing the routines of the pirate''s household. With each passing day, he gathered valuable information about theyout of the premises, the guard rotations, and the vulnerabilities that could be exploited.


    One evening, as Damian finished scrubbing the floors of the main hall, he noticed a slender, shadowy figure approach him. It was Seline, a servant girl who had been working in the pirate''s house for longer than most. She had a reputation for being discreet and resourceful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Follow me," Seline whispered, her voice barely audible above the sounds of clinking cutlery and boisterousughtering from the dining hall. Damian, curious and intrigued, obliged, trailing behind her as they slipped into a dimly lit corridor.


    In the secluded corridor, Seline turned to face Damian, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of caution and determination. "I''ve heard whispers among the servants," she began, her voice low. "Whispers of a hidden passage that leads to freedom."


    Damian''s heart skipped a beat. This was the breakthrough he had been waiting for¡ªan opportunity to escape the clutches of their captors and reunite with Vanessa. He leaned in, eager to hear every detail.


    Seline exined that the hidden passage was concealed behind arge tapestry in the captain''s private quarters. The passage, long forgotten by the pirates, was said to wind its way through the underground catbs and emerge outside the boundaries of the pirate''s territory.


    "I''ve been studying the guards'' routines and mapping out the corridors," Seline confessed. "With your determination and my knowledge, we might just have a chance to make it through."


    Damian felt a renewed sense of hope, realizing that he wasn''t alone in his quest for freedom. Together with Seline''s expertise and his own resourcefulness, their odds of sess seemed more promising than ever.


    But Damian wasn''t foolish enough to trust Seline blindly. He couldn''t dismiss the possibility that she, too, had ulterior motives. Marcus had warned him about the treachery that ran deep within the confines of that ce, and Damian''s instincts told him to be cautious.


    Moreover, there was another nagging thought that consumed Damian''s mind. During his initial days as a servant within the wretched walls of the pirate''s stronghold, he had caught glimpses of Vanessa performing her menial tasks. However, unlike the other servants who roamed freely, a vignt pirate always stood by her side, acting as a guard or watchdog of sorts.


    Damian couldn''t help but wonder why Vanessa was under such strict surveince. What secrets or threats did she hold that warranted this level of scrutiny? The answer eluded him, but it only intensified his determination to rescue her from captivity and unravel the mysteries surrounding her presence in the pirate''s clutches.


    The question of why Vanessa was held captive also perplexed Damian. He recalled hearing from Frederic that both Vanessa and Hazel had been spotted together, yet only Vanessa was present, and she was now a prisoner. The absence of Hazel only deepened the mystery surrounding their situation.


    As the days passed, Damian''s strength gradually returned, although it was not yet at its peak. Even with the aid of his giant bloodline, which enhanced his healing abilities, the strain of his transformation still lingered. Despite this, Damian found some sce in the fact that the pirate captain had chosen to utilize him as a servant rather than subject him to the same fate as most of the other neers.


    Through his interactions with the other servants, Damian discovered the assigned task of the other prisoners: cannon folding. The pirates had stumbled upon a peculiar structure deep within the nearby forest and were using the prisoners as expendablebor to enter and explore this enigmatic ce.


    The building was riddled with traps and filled with mysterious artifacts, making survival highly improbable for those sent inside. The pirates saw the prisoners'' lives as mere tools to gather information about the secrets hidden within. It was a grim fate that awaited those unfortunate souls.


    Damian''s mind churned with a mixture of curiosity and concern. What secretsy within that forbidden structure? And more importantly, how could he leverage this knowledge to his advantage and ensure Vanessa''s safety?


    Despite not fully trusting Seline, Damian couldn''t ignore the possibility of a secret passage and the urgency of freeing Vanessa from the watchful pirate who trailed her every move. These became his primary objectives. However, an unexpected turn of events disrupted his ns. While he was in the middle of washing dishes, amotion caught his attention from outside.


    "Go and see what''s happening,d," Marcus said, his voice filled with concern. "I''ll take over here."


    "Thanks," Damian replied, appreciating Marcus''s support as he swiftly left the kitchen. Through one of the mansion''s windows, Damian peered outside and witnessed a group of pirates escorting Vanessa away from the courtyard, forcefully guiding her towards the depths of the forest. It was evident from Vanessa''s reluctance that she did not want to go, but the pirates were resolute in their actions.


    "What are they doing? Damn it," Damian cursed under his breath.


    The original n had been to rescue Vanessa and escape together, but with her no longer within the mansion''s confines, their situation became considerably more challenging. Damian realized that his first priority was now to secure his own escape before he could even begin searching for Vanessa.


    "I must escape, tonight!" Damian resolved, feeling a surge of determination within him.


    The urgency to locate Vanessa and ensure her safety weighed heavily on his mind. With each passing moment, the need to devise a n and execute it swiftly. If there was a secret passage or not, it did not matter.


    Damian had to escape that mansion and find Vanessa, be either using a secret passage or killing his way out of the mansion.

 Chapter 236 What Are Your Goals?

    ?


    The mansion harboring the pirates exuded an eerie stillness as night enveloped its premises. In a secluded corner, three individuals donning identical uniforms gathered, their voices hushed.


    "I have reservations about this course of action," Marcus expressed, his hand absently scratching his head.


    Seline ced a reassuring hand on Marcus''s shoulder, her voice infused with determination. "I understand that you have grown ustomed to the absence of freedom in this ce, but we must seize the opportunity to break free."


    Relenting, Marcus sighed, conceding, "Alright, alright. Remind me again of the n. What makes you so certain there is a hidden passage?"


    "Trust me, Marcus," Seline insisted, convictioncing her words. "I stumbled upon an ancient map that hinted at the existence of a concealed passage within this mansion."


    While the two engaged in their conversation, Damian observed them closely. Marcus appeared to possess a trustworthy nature, unlikely to betray their cause. However, Damian harbored reservations about Seline, his instincts urging caution. Nheless, he decided to go along with their n, biding his time.


    His strength restored, Damian pondered his options. With his newfound vigor, he possessed the ability to take flight and escape the confines of this ce if he so desired.


    They chose that specific night to take action because the pirate leader had an issue to address at the ind''s harbor, providing them with a window of opportunity to escape. However, infiltrating the pirate leader''s chamber, where the alleged secret passagey, proved to be a formidable challenge.


    A contingent of vignt pirates stood guard, preventing any prisoners from gaining ess to the room. Seline pointed to a distant door, questioning their next move. "That''s the room, but there are two pirates stationed in front of it. What should we do?"


    Taking cover behind a nearby wall, Damian, Marcus, and Seline peered cautiously at their destination. The two guards seemed unlikely to leave their posts anytime soon.


    "Allow me to handle this. Do you have a knife?" Damian inquired.


    Marcus frowned and replied, "Of course she doesn''t have one. Why would she carry a weapon in this ce?"


    Without hesitation, Seline retrieved a hidden dagger from behind her back and handed it to Damian. "Why do you need it?"


    "Wait and observe. Stay put," Damian instructed.


    Grasping the dagger, Damian unexpectedly stabbed himself in the abdomen, intentionally avoiding vital organs. The shocking act left Marcus and Seline bewildered.


    "What the...?" Marcus started to say.


    Before their astonishment could escte into a torrent of questions, Damian emerged from their hiding spot and approached the guarded door, feigning the appearance of a wounded victim.


    "Hey, look! Someone ising towards us...stabbed?" one of the pirates remarked.


    The pirates, indifferent to Damian''s life or death, recognized the potential threat within their stronghold. Their leader would not tolerate violence against their servants, and failure to address such an incident could result in severe consequences. Consequently, they advanced towards Damian, seeking answers and eager to resolve the situation.


    This was precisely what Damian had anticipated. With swift and precise movements, he seized both pirates by their necks, applying enough force to kill both.


    The two pirates fell lifelessly to the ground, their bodies making a resounding thud in the corridor. Marcus and Seline, who had been observing the scene from a distance, couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Since when did a seemingly harmless young man possess such power within him? They quickly approached Damian, their gaze fixated on the wound in his belly, and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Oh, this?" Damian said, looking at the dagger embedded in his abdomen. "No big deal."


    He grasped the hilt with his right hand and pulled it out, blood staining both the de and his belly. However, beneath his clothing, the wound was already healing at a rapid pace, visible to the naked eye as the flesh closed before their very eyes!


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Seline asked once again, her voice tinged with concern.


    The apprehension in Seline''s eyes didn''t escape Damian''s notice. It was a different kind of fear, not just for his physical well-being, but a realization that he possessed a strength far greater than what met the eye.


    "Could there be a hidden agenda behind her actions?" Damian pondered, his suspicion growing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The peculiar behavior Seline had exhibited since their first encounter fueled his doubts. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the whole notion of a secret passage might be a fabrication, or worse, a ploy to orchestrate their demise.


    Yet Damian couldn''t help but find it all rather amusing. Selinecked the power necessary to challenge him, and any attempt to do so would be nothing short of foolish. Perhaps witnessing Damian dispatch the two pirates with ease had made her reconsider her options. Or maybe, if she dared to cross him, she would meet a cruel fate of her own making.


    They cautiously pushed open the doors to the captain''s quarters, greeted by a sight of opulence. The room was adorned with top-quality, luxurious furniture, and the bed looked as soft as a feather, a stark contrast to the almost stone-like beds found elsewhere in the building.


    As Damian surveyed the room, his eyes fell upon several safes, their presence hinting at untold riches within.


    Eager to find the secret passage without wasting precious time, Damian broke the silence. "Where was that secret passage again?"


    No one responded. Startled, Damian turned around and found himself face-to-face with Seline. She held a gleaming knife to Marcus'' throat, her expression hardened.


    "Don''t move or try anything foolish," she warned, her voiceced with a dangerous edge.


    Caught off guard by Seline''s sudden betrayal, Damian couldn''t fathom her motives. After all, she should have known that he was no ordinary person. He chuckled, trying to conceal his true thoughts.


    "I must admit, Seline," Damian said, hisughter tinged with irony. "You''ve chosen an interesting approach, using Marcus as a hostage. But I must ask, why go to such lengths? I hardly know this middle-aged man."


    Seline tightened her grip on the dagger, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Why are youughing?" she demanded.


    Damian met her gaze, his own eyes cold and unyielding. "You seem to underestimate me, Seline. I''ll y along for now, allowing you to believe your n is seeding."


    His voice dripped with calcted confidence, leaving Seline momentarily taken aback. Damian seized the opportunity to press further.


    "So, pray tell, what is it that you hope to achieve with this act, Seline?" he inquired, a subtle flicker of challenge in his tone.


    "I-I just want to escape with all this money and create a better life for myself," Seline gasped, her breath heavy. "Please, don''t make it harder for me. I don''t want to harm Marcus."


    Damian felt a wave of relief wash over him upon hearing Seline''s true motives. It turned out she simply desired to keep the money from the safes inside the captain''s room for herself. However, Damian still had his own ambitions.


    He took a step closer to Seline, moving slowly and deliberately. "How about this? We split the money equally between you, me, and Marcus. It''s a fair deal," Damian proposed.


    Seline shook her head, her eyes filled with determination. "No way. I want all the money. I''m warning you," she said firmly.


    With a swift motion, Seline pressed the dagger closer to Marcus'' neck, causing a tiny droplet of blood to trickle down.


    "Damn it, you foolish woman! I was trying to be generous, offering you half of the money. This is outrageous," Damian cursed, his frustration mounting. He aimed his hand towards the knife.


    Startled by Damian''s sudden movement, Seline''s hand trembled, and she inadvertently positioned the de towards Marcus'' throat. However, no matter how much force she exerted, the dagger remained motionless.


    Unbeknownst to Seline, Damian''s telekic abilities hade into y. The dagger flew towards his hand, while Seline herself began to rise, defying gravity.


    "W-What is happening? What are you doing?" Seline stammered in fear and confusion.


    Seline stood there, her eyes wide with disbelief as she witnessed powers beyond anything she had ever seen. The fear of the unknown coursed through her veins, making her heart race. Marcus, relieved to have escaped her embrace, couldn''t help but be gued by worry about what the future held for both of them.


    "Will you... will you kill her?" Marcus asked, his voice filled with a mix of pity and uncertainty.


    Despite everything Seline had done, Marcus couldn''t bring himself to believe that she deserved death. He believed that sparing her life would elevate Damian into a greater man, a testament to his mercy andpassion.


    However, Damian had always been one to defy others'' expectations. He possessed a resolute determination, guided solely by his own will. Without hesitation, he unleashed the full power of his mind, shattering every bone in Seline''s body. The sickening sound of creaking bones echoed through the air, searing itself into Marcus''s consciousness like a never-ending nightmare turned reality.

 Chapter 237 Vanessa And Hazel

    ?


    Seline''s lifeless bodyy sprawled on the ground alongside the corpses of the two pirates. Marcus''s body trembled, and with each nce at Damian, a shiver ran down his spine. Damian possessed a power Marcus had never witnessed before, and the thought of meeting the same fate as Seline terrified him.


    "Do you still want to go?" Damian asked, his voice tinged with urgency, as he pried open the iron safes and swiftly collected the stolen riches, stuffing them into a weathered leather sack he had discovered in the captain''s chambers.


    "Of course I do!" Marcus replied, his voice filled with determination. "Let''s make our escape before the captain returns."


    Once the leather sack was filled to the brim, Damian set his sights on the secret passage, rumored to be hidden behind a painting.


    "Indeed, it''s here. I never thought she was telling the truth," Damian remarked, a mix of surprise and satisfaction in his voice.


    The hidden passage revealed itself as a rounded tunnel, resembling a thick pipe, with ankle-deep water flowing through it. Damian, with his heightened senses, detected the sound of approaching footsteps from one of the nearby halls within the mansion.


    "Hurry, someone''sing!" Damian urged, prompting Marcus to take the lead, while he followed closely behind, ensuring the painting concealed their escape route once more. Although Seline had imed it was a secret known only to her, Damian couldn''t shake off the suspicion that the captain might have been aware of its existence all along. After all, he resided in that very room.


    Motivated by their need for a swift getaway, both Marcus and Damian quickened their pace, following the only path avable to them, which led to a secluded spot in the forest, close to a cascading waterfall.


    "Gosh, that''s quite a height! Are you sure we can make the jump?" Marcus hesitated, peering over the edge and observing the water below.


    Damian contemted the idea of nudging Marcus off the cliff, relying on his telekic abilities to ensure a safending. However, the risk of hidden rocks or other dangers lurking beneath the surface made him reconsider. Instead, he employed his telekinesis, causing both himself and Marcus to float gracefully down toward the awaiting water below.


    I would rate this continuation a 6 out of 10. The dialogue and interactions between Marcus and Damian are well-established, and the plot takes an interesting turn with the mention of Vanessa and the mysterious ce in the woods. However, there are a few areas where the narrative could be improved to enhance the overall flow and engagement of the story. Here''s a suggested revision:


    They swiftlynded on the ground, their feet barely touching the water. Marcus looked at Damian with gratitude, bowing his head in acknowledgment of their sessful escape.


    "I can''t thank you enough for saving me," Marcus said sincerely, a sense of relief evident in his voice.


    Damian nodded, appreciating Marcus''s gratitude but couldn''t help his curiosity. "Now that we''re out, how do you n on leaving this ind? It''s surrounded by water."


    To Damian''s surprise, Marcus smiled, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "I used to be a ship captain before they imprisoned me. I''ve hidden a small vessel on the other side of the ind. It should still be there since nobody ventures to that area."


    A sense of hope swelled within Damian as he realized their escape might be closer than he had anticipated. "That sounds promising. Once I find the person I''m searching for, can we meet at your ship?"


    "Absolutely," Marcus replied. "Let me exin the exact location and how to reach it."


    With Marcus''s knowledge of the ind, he not only detailed the whereabouts of his hidden ship but also provided Damian with valuable information about possible locations where Vanessa might be found. After their exchange, they bid each other farewell and went their separate ways.


    As Damian took to the skies, scanning the ind''s coastline, he knew finding the ship wouldn''t pose much of a challenge. It was just a matter of ascending and locating the other side. However, the search for Vanessa was an entirely different matter.


    "I''ve heard whispers about a mysterious ce deep within the woods," Damian pondered aloud, his thoughts intertwining with the wind. "Could Vanessa be headed there as well?"


    With determination fueling his every step, Damian ventured into the dense forest, guided by the hope that he would find hispanion and unravel the secrets thaty hidden within the enigmatic woods.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Damian pushed deeper into the dense woods, every step became a battle against the relentless assault of mosquitoes and the creepy crawlies that seemed to multiply with each passing moment. The incessant hum of insects filled the air, and Damian could feel the bites and stings on his exposed skin.


    Amidst the constant buzz, Damian''s perseverance was rewarded when he stumbled upon a trail¡ªa series of muddy footprints imprinted on a winding path. They were a faint sign, easily eroded by the elements, but they offered a glimmer of hope, a potential link to Vanessa or her abductors.


    Damian knelt down, studying the footprints with a mix of anticipation and caution. It was impossible to determine with certainty whether they belonged to Vanessa or the very people who had taken her captive. However, in the absence of any other leads, following this trail became a necessity, a lifeline to a potential breakthrough.


    With renewed determination, Damian set forth, his senses heightened, and his instincts on high alert. The path twisted and turned, leading him further into the heart of the wilderness. Every rustle of leaves, every distant crack of a branch, teased him with the possibility of a confrontation, a chance to rescue Vanessa from her captors.


    Any sound or movement made Damian alert, preparing for a fight, but it was usually nothing. It felt like the trail he had found would lead to nothingness, until he heard voices! Marcus had mentioned that very few people ventured inside those woods, so the presence of a voice carried great significance. Damian carefully pushed through the dense leaves, parting them to reveal the origin of the sound.


    "It''s here!"


    Before him stood a massive stone temple, reminiscent of a pyramid. Many pirates encircled it, some sleeping in tents while others huddled near campfires to warm their bodies. Cages containing prisoners were scattered about, serving as a grim reminder of those destined to explore the ancient site, either meeting their demise or being forced to disclose information about the traps and adversaries lurking within. Damian''s heart raced with a mix of trepidation and determination.


    "How should I approach this?" Damian wondered, peering at the pirates from behind the bushes. It seemed like killing them all was the only viable option. Sneaking in was impossible due to their sheer numbers, and his invisibility cloak wouldn''t suffice for both him and Vanessa to utilize simultaneously.


    Deciding that eliminating every pirate was the best course of action, Damian emerged from the bushes, wielding a massive slime ax. "Who''s that?" one of the pirates eximed.


    Gripping the axe tightly with both hands, Damian hurled it towards the pirate. The weapon connected with the man''s torso, cleaving him in two, resulting in a gruesome scene of bloodshed. "Get him now! He''s unarmed!" another pirate shouted.


    The pirates rushed toward Damian, seizing the opportunity of his momentarily weaponless state. However, their decision proved unwise. With his telekic powers, Damianmanded the axe to fly back into his grasp, forcefully colliding it against the pirates, catching them off guard.


    One after another, they fell. The forest transformed into a macabre graveyard as the pile of corpses steadily grew. The prisoners who observed the carnage from a distance initially felt a glimmer of relief, but as time passed, fear took hold of them.


    "Will he turn on us next?" echoed their collective concern. Damian appeared more beast than human, instilling uncertainty about their own fates.


    Despite their fear, Damian''s primary concern remained finding Vanessa. After dispatching the pirates, he meticulously searched through all the cells, but she was nowhere to be found. One observant prisoner noticed Damian''s search and spoke up, "Are you looking for someone?"


    A flicker of hope ignited within Damian. He approached the man''s cell, gripping the cold iron bars. "Yes. She''s a beautiful woman with ck hair, and..."


    Before Damian could finish describing Vanessa''s appearance, the prisoner interrupted with recognition. "She''s inside the temple. Some pirates took her there. It seems someone she knows went into a frenzy down below. Another girl with red hair."


    "Hazel!" Damian eximed. Vanessa and Hazel were trapped within that treacherous temple. Damian knew he had to venture inside to find them.


    Grateful for the information, Damian clenched the cell bars and summoned his incredible strength, shattering them. "Thank you," the prisoner said tearfully.


    "Do as you please, but stay out of my way," Damian replied with determination.


    With a resolute spirit, Damian set forth toward the imposing temple, his path clear and his resolve unwavering.

 Chapter 238 Familiar Faces

    ?


    The temple-like building remained aplete mystery. None of the prisoners held captive there fully understood its nature.


    "They say there are traps and monsters inside," whispered the prisoners.


    With only that fragment of information, Damian found it difficult to devise the best approach. However, despite his doubts, he pressed on, ascending the stone staircase that led to the temple''s entrance.


    As Damian reached the top, his eyes caught sight of a portal right beneath his feet. This must be the entrance, he thought. Without hesitation, he leaped onto it. His surroundings blurred, and after a brief freefall, everything transformed.


    Damian found himself in a narrow stone corridor, shrouded in darkness. Before he could react, a ghoul lunged at him, seeking to devour him alive.


    "Get out of my way, you bastard!" he cursed, swiftly evading the ghoul''s attack and delivering a powerful blow to its stomach.


    The ghoul''s abdomen felt oddly soft, as if its entire bodycked skeletal structure. Strange, but Damian had no time to dwell on it. The force of his punch proved lethal, defeating the ghoul.


    Pressing onward in a straight line¡ªthe only viable path¡ªDamian engaged in relentlessbat against the onught of ghouls attempting to take his life.


    The corridor offered little in terms of notable features. However, after a few minutes, Damian arrived in an expansive chamber with numerous branching pathways. It was in this room that he discovered a multitude of lifeless bodies strewn about.


    Examining each one with trepidation, Damian hoped against hope that he wouldn''t find the corpses of Vanessa or Hazel. Thankfully, his search yielded no sign of them.


    "All these individuals must be prisoners... I suppose the pirates utilize them as expendable pawns in their exploration of this ce," Damian pondered.


    He knew that would be the case, but still, Damian looked at all the corpses with sorrow. That wasn''t something people should have to go through. The pirates were going too far with that, and Damian did not know why!


    Sure, pirates weren''t the kindest of people, and it wasmon for them to capture prisoners, but that many? There must be a treasure inside that temple.


    Anyway, after spending a minute grieving for the prisoners, Damian refocused on his task: finding a pathway leading to the heart of the temple.


    In that room, there were multiple paths, nine in total. Choosing the right one seemed almost impossible.


    "Should I choose the path with fewer bodies?" Damian pondered.


    Among all the paths, one stood out¡ªit had not a single corpse near it. This could mean that the pirates had not used prisoners to explore it. It was either the correct path or one that the pirates were already familiar with and no longer wished to venture into.


    It was a guess, a risk Damian was willing to take. He made his way toward that path and proceeded down the narrow corridor, just as he had done before.


    As Damian moved forward, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched. The air grew heavy, and a sense of foreboding settled upon him. But he refused to let fear hinder his progress. He steeled his resolve and pressed on, determined to uncover the truth within the temple''s depths.


    The narrow corridor twisted and turned, leading him deeper into thebyrinthine structure. Shadows danced along the walls, ying tricks on his perception. Still, Damian persisted, following his instincts and keeping his senses alert for any signs of danger.


    The corridor led to another empty room, and there Damian saw it¡ªa demonic creature he was all too familiar with. It was Miller!


    "This is impossible," Damian eximed, taking a few steps back.


    Miller had already transformed, his demonic eyes fixed upon Damian, sending a shiver down his spine.


    "Impossible? No, of course not. Did you really think we could be easily defeated?" Miller taunted.


    Damian''s mind was in turmoil. He distinctly remembered killing Miller, but his memories were hazy due to his own transformation. After their battle, Damian had lost consciousness. Could it be that Miller had somehow survived?


    "No, this can''t be happening... I saw his lifeless corpse," Damian thought, trying to make sense of the situation.


    As he stared at Miller, something peculiar caught his attention. The nature of this illusion reminded him of someone.


    "You''re not real," Damian dered, steeling himself as he moved forward to confront Miller.


    With a swift motion, Miller dashed toward Damian, aiming to strike him with his w. Damian managed to block the attack, feeling the impact reverberate through his body. The illusion held some semnce of substance, but it was clear that Miller''s power was significantly diminished.


    It became evident that this was not the real Miller. The real one had perished, after all. Determined to end the illusion, Damian created a weapon made of slime and swiftly sliced through Miller, causing him to vanish into thin air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though the illusion had dissipated, Damian remained on guard, knowing that there were likely more challenges and illusions awaiting him in the depths of the temple. He couldn''t let his guard down, for the temple held secrets that needed to be unraveled and a destiny that awaited his fulfillment.


    With renewed resolve, Damian pressed forward, his mind focused on the next obstacle thaty ahead. The truth within the temple''s heart awaited him, and he would stop at nothing to uncover it and fulfill his role in the grand tapestry of fate.


    The illusions continued to manifest as Damian pushed forward. Some illusions replicated people and beasts he had encountered before, while others were entirely unfamiliar. He even came face to face with a startling illusion of a dragon!


    Undeterred, Damian pressed onward, determined to unravel the mysteries within the temple. However, his progress abruptly halted as a peculiar sensation tingled on his chest.


    "Hymot?" he pondered, his mind racing.


    Hymot was the dragon he had encountered some time ago, the one who had merged with him within the city of dragons. She had been slumbering ever since, but something within the depths of the temple had stirred her from her dormant state.


    Damian tried to shake off the feeling and keep moving, going forward, just like all the other times. The narrow stone corridor led to an empty room, but in this room, there were people Damian did not think he would see again!


    It was Vanessa, all dirty and with a few scratches throughout her body. She had suffered to get where she was.


    Vanessa was staring at a pir with a mysterious cube above it, floating. Damian''s gaze met the cube, and the first thing he thought was his anchor spell!


    Anyway, Vanessa and the said cube were not the only ones inside the room. There was someone else, someone Damian hoped not to find again, yet he did.


    "Theo? What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Theo was the blond youth who, in fact, could control illusions. He had tried to kill Damian back in Garmony Upper School. That was a long time ago, but Damian still remembered!


    "Damian? I already thought it was weird to see Vanessa here, and now you too?" Theo said.


    Damian''s expression hardened as he confronted Theo, memories of their bitter past resurfacing in his mind. The tension in the room grew palpable as their gazes locked, the air heavy with unspoken animosity.


    "I could ask you the same question," Damian retorted, his voiceced with suspicion. "What is your role in all of this?"


    Theo''s features softened, his gaze holding a mix of remorse and determination. "I understand your skepticism, Damian. But circumstances have led me to this ce, just as they have led all of us here."


    Vanessa, ever the pragmatic voice of reason, interjected, her tone steady. "Let''s set aside our differences for now. There''s something about this cube that draws us together. It may hold the answers we seek."


    "Vanessa, will you trust this man?" Damian asked.


    Her mind had troublesome thoughts after hearing that, and she moved toward Damian, getting closer to him to feel safer.


    "Come on, I tried to kill you once, once. This is not that many attempts, you know," Theo said with augh.


    Damian reached out to Vanessa''s ears. "Where''s Hazel?"


    "Hazel? She''s not here... I was with her, but the pirates captured me, and I helped her get away. Why do you think she''s here?" Vanessa said.


    When Damian heard that, he remembered the prisoner who said he saw a woman matching Hazel''s description. He also remembered the feeling of being watched while exploring the temple, and when he turned around, there it was¡ªthe prisoner!


    "You finally realized it? I followed you all this time," the prisoner said.


    He was a muscr man wearing only pants, showcasing his upper body which had many scars.


    "How did you know about my friend?"


    "Hazel? You were thinking too much about her and someone called Vanessa, so I saw her inside your mind and tricked you."


    The situation was getting dire, and Damian had no idea who to trust anymore.

 Chapter 239 Killing All Pirates

    ?


    Why was that man there? What did he want? Damian had no idea who the prisoner was, but it had to be someone powerful to be capable of entering his mind and getting answers from his mere thoughts.


    "Do any of you know him?" Damian asked.


    Vanessa shook her head. "No idea."


    Damian was in a difficult position. Theo wasn''t someone he trusted, and now there was a neer who could potentially be even more dangerous. That''s not even counting the mysterious cube in the room as well.


    "Do any of you know what this cube is?" the man asked, walking toward it.


    A feeling rose inside Damian. He knew he had to ensure the man did noty his hands on the cube no matter what, and for that reason, he moved, stopping before the man and blocking his path.


    The manughed. "This is lovely, but it won''t work," he said.


    Damian blinked his eyes. That was all it took for the man to vanish before his eyes, appearing right before Damian and cutting his arm! Then, before Damian could do anything, the man vanished again.


    He was now near the altar, pouring Damian''s blood on the cube. It shone with a mysterious light, and the man couldn''t stopughing.


    "This is only the first part, but I did it. Well, goodbye to all of you. Thanks for the blood," he said, vanishing once again.


    Damian, Vanessa, and Theo were lost for words. What just happened? Out of all three, Damian was the one with the most concerns. It was his blood the man took. What would he do with it? There were many dark arts that could be done using one''s blood.


    Now, after the mysterious man who was clearly someone trying to do bad things left, Theo became Damian''s target.


    "What do you know about that cube? And what are you doing here?" Damian said.


    Theo retreated a few steps. "I-I know nothing," he said.


    It would not end up like the first time they met. Damian had improved his mind powers to incredible extents; therefore, Theo was unable to resist him! He used his Telekinesis to pull Theo close to him and then ced his hand on Theo''s head.


    Many images shed through his mind, varying from all different types of things. It was undoubtedly harder to read the thoughts of someone who had mental powers as well, and that was the reason behind such turmoil.


    But even with that, Damian managed to get some answers. The identity of the man was still a mystery¡ªTheo did not know it either¡ªbut the cube wasn''t! It was a relic from a race called Nephilim.


    "What the fuck? Angels? What''s going on here?" Damian murmured, letting go of Theo.


    Theo was quick to return to his senses. "Look, I read in a book about this specific artifact of the Nephilim race and tried to get it. That''s all! I had no idea I would bump into you, Vanessa, or that bastard who took it. Now, if you excuse me..."


    "Wait!"


    Damian moved toward Theo, cing his hand on his shoulder. "Take care of yourself."


    That was not the type of thing to say to your enemy! Both Theo and Vanessa had no idea what happened. Theo left with a clueless face.


    "What was that?" Vanessa said.


    With a cunning smile, Damian said, "I put a tracker on him. Maybe he can get more information about the cube for us."


    "Clever."


    "Anyway, we must get out of this ind and find Hazel."


    "Do you have a ship or something?"


    "Yes, I do, but let''s free the prisoners first..."


    The thought of having all those people trapped, having to obey the pirates'' every order, with many of them having to enter that temple to perish. Damian had changed, and he was caring less about others he did not know, but that did not mean he would leave assholes like those pirates alive.


    "Go to this location. There''s a ship there with a man called Marcus. He''s going to help us," Damian said, exining to Vanessa the location of their ship.


    "What about you?" she asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Going to take care of the pirates, obviously. See you in a few hours."


    Vanessa wasn''t fond of the idea of parting ways after finally being reunited with Damian again but did as Damian said nheless. She wasn''t in peak form to fight, and being there would only make Damian worried and hinder his movements. She knew that.


    "Take care," she said, sharing a lovely kiss with Damian.


    After bidding farewell to Vanessa, Damian made his way through the forest, pushing through thick bushes, leaping over rivers, and traversing up and down hills. His determination drove him back to the very ce he had once escaped.


    ¡¤?¦Èm As he approached the courtyard of the mansion, Damian observed the familiar scene. Pirates littered the area, indulging in their vices, boisterously proiming their carefree lives. The sight ignited a burning anger within him. These despicable individuals had gone too far.


    Just as Damian prepared to enter, the captain of the pirates coincidentally strolled into the courtyard, locking eyes with Damian.


    "Weren''t you one of the prisoners? I recall your feeble frame," the captain remarked, not giving much thought to Damian''s presence.


    "I don''t know how you managed to leave the courtyard, but feel free to enter the mansion," the captain casually uttered with an intimidating tone.


    Damian fixed a hungry gaze upon the captain, peering deep into his soul. A sense of unease crept over the captain, but before he could react, Damian''s hand pierced through his chest.


    "H-How?" gasped the captain, unable toprehend how someone as seemingly weak as Damian could possess such power. Regret filled his mind, realizing the gravity of his mistake.


    Drawing closer, Damian whispered into his ear, "Die knowing that every pirate you associate with will meet their demise at my hands."


    The captain''s life faded away, hisst moments tainted by the chilling revtion of his impending doom. Damian withdrew his hand, his resolve unyielding. The time for retribution hade, and he was prepared to fulfill his promise, one pirate at a time.


    The death of the pirate captain marked only the beginning of the carnage. Damian shifted his gaze towards the mansion, noting that several pirates had witnessed their leader''s demise.


    "Enemy attack!" one of the pirates shouted.


    A steady stream of adversaries poured out of the mansion and courtyard, converging on Damian. With an unwavering expression devoid of concern, he advanced towards them. He harbored no doubts that these pirates stood no chance against him.


    The time for ughter hade. Damian seized the sword that had adorned the pirate captain''s waist, channeling the captain''s blood to enchant the de, imbuing it with even deadlier power.


    And then, he struck. Damian''s movements were swift, too swift for the pirates toprehend. Regardless of their chosen weapons¡ªswords, bows, or any other implements of violence¡ªthey failed tond a single blow. A single sh from Damian''s enhanced sword was all it took to extinguish their lives, leaving them strewn upon the ground. The body count continued to rise, and soon the remaining pirates realized the futility of their fight. Desperation set in, and they began to flee.


    Damian pursued the runners, dispatching them one by one. Some managed to escape, but their flight held little consequence. The heart of the operation, the pirate captain,y lifeless, and the majority of his crew had met the same fate. It was impossible for them to sustain their nefarious activities any longer.


    As the servants watched, a mixture of satisfaction and absence of pity washed over them. However, as Damian continued his relentless onught, their emotions shifted. A nagging thought gued their minds: "Will he kill us now?"


    Damian surveyed the servants and addressed them, "You are all free to go. Seek aid from the people in the city, and may you find sce in returning to your homes or creating new ones here, if you so desire."


    With those words, Damian departed, leaving the prisoners jubnt. Their long-standing nightmare had finallye to an end, and they rejoiced in newfound freedom.


    Damian relished in the satisfaction of his actions. It always brought him joy to liberate others from the clutches of tyranny, but his assistance would end there. Once freed, they would be left to their own devices.


    With his mind made up, Damian ventured through the forest once more. However, this time, with the absence of any remaining threats, he took to the skies, soaring above the dense foliage. His newfound ability to fly granted him increased speed, and the added benefit of avoiding pesky mosquitoes.


    As Damian approached the designated location, he beheld the ship Marcus had spoken of. From his aerial vantage point, he observed that it wasn''t a grand vessel, but it would undoubtedly suffice for their departure from the ind.


    "Damian!" Vanessa''s voice rang out as she gazed skyward.


    Marcus, well aware of Damian''s flying prowess, still marveled at the sight each time he witnessed it firsthand.


    "Is everything ready?" Damian inquired.


    "Yeah, I suppose so. We just need to gather some supplies before we depart. Let''s make a stop in the city to obtain them," replied Marcus, the captain of the ship.


    Both Damian and Vanessa concurred, their eagerness to leave the wretched ind palpable. The anticipation of escape filled their hearts as they eagerly awaited their departure.

 Chapter 240 Fun In The Ship, And Lemorias Hero (R-18)

    ?


    Marcus got the necessary supplies from the city¡ªhe did not have any money¡ªbut thankfully Damian still had his Spatial Ring on, which had some gold coins inside.


    The amount of supplies they needed wasn''t right because their tribtion consisted of only three people! Marcus was somewhat scared that it would be impossible to sail the ship without a crew, but Damian showed him how to do it!


    "What are these clones? How can you do this?" Marcus inquired, amazed by the sudden appearance of a few more Damians.


    "Cool, right? But I can''t tell you the secret..."


    "Lame!"


    While Marcus was behind the wheel and the slime clones were taking care of the ropes and the sail, Damian and Vanessa were arranging the crates inside the ship''s storage area.


    The total amounted to ten crates. It was more than enough for them to carry food and water for their journey that shouldst around ten days or so.


    "I missed you so much!" Vanessa said, hugging Damian from behind.


    He touched her hands. "I missed you too... Well, good news, Vanessa," Damian said, turning around to look her in the eyes. "I found Aurora, Magnus, and I recruited some others for our organization! We have a headquarters too! Though we still need to find Hazel..."


    Vanessa smiled after hearing that, but the name Hazel still brought her sorrow. Hazel and Vanessa became good friends, spending a lot of their time together, and now one of them was missing.


    "We will find her," Vanessa said.


    "We will!"


    The bed inside one of the rooms in the ship shook during the night. The creaking sound wasn''t that loud, not enough to leave the room, at least.


    Vanessa was moving up and down, shaking her ass while riding the cock.


    "Ahhh, Damian!"


    Damian grabbed both of her boobs, squeezing them. They kept bouncing up and down, and the horny face Vanessa did made Damian''s dick even harder! She was rolling her eyes, sticking her tongue out, and giving a naughtyugh as she felt good down there.


    Her tight pussy swallowed the cock, and a warmth feeling spread throughout Damian''s body.


    They were having a good time. It was one of the few benefits of being alone in the sea without much else to do¡­


    Vanessa swallowed the cum multiple times. She took it on her face, boobs, and even inside her asshole, making it drip! She squirted all over the nkets, and her legs shook so much after countless orgasms that she could barely walk.


    All of that happened during the ten days in the sea. Damian and Vanessa enjoyed every second of it.


    [New Quest]


    [Tie Vanessa on the bed and destroy her asshole!]


    [50 Erotic Coins as Bonus]


    [New Quest]


    [Cum inside her throat during a deepthroat blowjob]


    [50 Erotic Coins as Bonus (if she chokes, 20 more coins)]


    Damian received multiple missions from his system during those ten days, which greatly increased his number of Erotic Coins. It was always nice to have them, even if Damian had no idea what to use them for. There were so many options that it was difficult for him.


    Anyway, after ten days, they returned to the coast, and it was time for Marcus to say goodbye.


    "Thank you for taking me out of there again," Marcus said, hugging Damian. "Take care, you two!"


    He did not share what his ns for the future were. Damian hoped that he would be alright. Marcus was a good man.


    "Let''s head back to Lemoria as quickly as possible!" Damian said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Vanessa nodded, and in the next second, both of them were flying away from the coast, going directly toward Lemoria.


    Damian heard that the city was alright, and that the humans had sent the demonic army away. His friends were probably alive and well, but they could be worried about him, and that was not a good thing! That''s why he wished to return there fast.


    It took them one day to reach Lemoria. Damian used all of his speed to arrive so fast.


    The first thing he saw was the destruction outside the city where the battle took ce. It was mostly in the front area of the city, facing the gate, and it was only on the outside, meaning the demonic army did not have enough power to attack the walls or enter the city.


    Damian knew their victory was all thanks to him, who killed Miller, the strongest demon in that army, and also the person in charge. If it wasn''t for him, then Lemoria would surely be in danger.


    Ingram, the ruler of Lemoria, knew that too, and the moment the guards saw Damian approaching the city, they went to warn Ingram, who came to greet Damian in person!


    "Damian! I knew you were alive!" Ingram said, meeting up with Damian at Lemoria''s front gate.


    He hugged him and couldn''t help but sigh in relief. "Emma can finally rest... I was telling her you were alright, but she kept worrying... It almost made this old man crazy."


    Vanessa didn''t know Ingram, but the two quickly became friends because anyone who was a friend of Damian was a friend to him. After the fight in the cave, Ingram respected Damian a lot! He was the reason both Ingram and Lemoria were still standing.


    "We will celebrate tonight! A festival for the return of Lemoria''s hero, Damian!"


    Damian was expecting a warm wee upon his arrival, but Ingram''s treatment seemed excessive. A festival solely dedicated to him? Had he truly be Lemoria''s hero?


    He firmly believed that Ingram hade up with this idea on the spot. However, as Damian walked through the city''s streets, every single person waved at him, emanating positive energy.


    "Thank you for protecting the city! You are our hero, Damian!"


    "Young man, I will teach my son about you and hope he can be even a fraction of what you are!"


    At that point in time, everyone who lived in Lemoria knew about Damian''s deeds. Ingram had shared the tale with them! The legend of the young Damian who single-handedly fought against the demonic general and emerged victorious! It was like a fairy tale. The children who heard the story yearned to meet Damian in person one day; he had be their idol.


    While the city bustled with preparations for the uing festival¡ªdecorations being made, food and drinks being prepared, and a grand campfire set up for dancing and music¡ªDamian had other ns. He left the city and made his way to his headquarters in the canyon, known as the Snake Temple. As he opened the door, everyone in the main hall sprang into action, ready for a fight.


    All the members of the Dawn were present, so the question on everyone''s mind was, who could be opening the door? But when they saw who it was, they couldn''t believe their eyes. Aurora and Magnus were the first to greet Damian, followed by the rest of the group.


    "We knew you were alive! The only reason we didn''t go after you was theck of information, and because the city was in chaos and needed our help," exined Aurora.


    Damian wasn''t angry about it. The city had suffered greatly, and despite their victory, many soldiers and citizens had been injured during the battle. Some ntations outside the city had been destroyed as well. The Dawn''s assistance had been crucial in those times of need.


    "Don''t worry about it. Now, look who I have here," Damian said, pping his hands a few times.


    This was the code he and Vanessa hade up with before entering the temple. Damian wanted to surprise the others. When Vanessa appeared, Magnus and Aurora¡ªthose who were familiar with her¡ªcouldn''t believe their eyes. They rushed forward for a hug.


    "How? Are you really here?" Aurora asked.


    Vanessa chuckled. "Pirates kidnapped Damian after the battle, and it turned out I was captured by the same pirates. Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn''t it?"


    The other members of the Dawn who were not familiar with Vanessa quickly got to know her. She was regarded by others as one of the original members of the organization, elevating her status within the Dawn.


    They chatted for a few hours, exchanging stories. Damian and Vanessa recounted their experiences on the pirate ind and how they managed to escape, while the other members of the Dawn shared the current situation in Lemoria.


    As night fell, the festival began. The city, which had appeared battered after the battle against the demons, now came alive. People were smiling, drinking, eating, dancing, and reveling in the music. The atmosphere waspletely transformed from before.


    This was the impact Damian had made. His presence breathed new life into the city once more. Everyone was eager to meet him, especially those who had heard the stories but had never seen him in person.


    "He looks so handsome. I imagined him as a battle-hardened warrior covered in scars," whispered a woman from a distance, her eyes fixated on Damian''s figure.


    "Exactly! Just looking at him makes me want to leave my husband and jump into bed with him," another woman replied with a mischievous grin.

 Chapter 241 A Night With Emma (R-18)

    ?


    The festival was blooming with happiness. Damian walked inside the city, ensuring that the people saw him - the one they called the hero. A fewmentaries, especially from the marrieddies, were a little odd.


    "Is it a good thing for me to be able to hear everything or not?" Damian wondered.


    Anyway, he stayed at the festival for a while, drinking mugs of beer and dancing with his friends around a massive campfire the locals had built in the city square.


    A few adventurers who had been out from Lemoria, only returning recently, had no idea what the reason behind the festival was.


    "A festival for a single person? How awesome can this person be!"


    "Well, he is an enchanter with a shop in the city, so you might as well go meet him in the future."


    "Really?"


    Aurora, Magnus, Vanessa, Natasha, Serana, and Shareva participated in the festival. After drinking a lot, they decided to head back to the temple. That ce was their home, after all.


    Damian was thest one remaining inside the city. As he started to think about leaving, Ingram appeared out of nowhere to speak with him.


    "Emma still doesn''t know you are back," he said. "Go see her in her mansion."


    Emma lived outside the city. It wasn''t far but not THAT close either, so she did not hear the festivalmotion. Ingram decided not to warn her either because he wanted her to have a surprise after seeing Damian.


    "What a bastard old geezer," Damian thought as he left the city, heading towards Emma''s mansion.


    With his incredible speed, it was quite easy to reach the ce, taking him only around five minutes to do so.


    The mansion looked exactly like it did thest time Damian went there to give Emma her enchanted sword.


    Anyway, after arriving, Damian decided to take the stealthy approach, hiding his presence from the many servants working under Emma. Their power wasn''t near his, so hiding was not a big deal. In fact, it was quite easy.


    Damian made his way through the courtyard, floating toward one of the many windows, and getting inside. He went straight to the third floor of the mansion.


    The ce was silent because the majority of the servants were either sleeping or had left to participate in the festival.


    Damian followed the mansion''s hall, and in less than one minute, he found Emma. She was on one of the many balconies the mansion had, leaning her elbows on a fence, watching the stars.


    With stealthy movements, Damian walked toward her, saying, "Boo!"


    Emma jumped as her heart almost left through her mouth! Her hand moved towards the sword hanging on her waist, but when she turned around to face who it was, her world became colorful again!


    "Damian!!!" she said, loosening the grip of her sword and running toward him for a hug.


    Emma threw herself into his arms, feeling Damian''s embrace, and tears started streaming down her face.


    "I-I thought you were dead," she said.


    She cried so much she started sobbing. Damian patted her back, trying his best to make her feel better.


    "I am here now! Don''t worry," he said.


    Their moment seemed tost an eternity. Emma did not want to let go of his embrace, afraid that everything might be a hallucination and that Damian wasn''t truly there!


    After five minutes, Emma finally returned to her senses, stopped crying, and realized Damian was indeed real, and that he wouldn''t vanish if she let go of him.


    "When did you return?" Emma asked.


    Damian scratched the back of his head, a little scared to tell her. "A few hours ago... Ingram did not tell you because he wanted to surprise you, I think."


    Emma clenched her fists. "That old geezer isn''t scared of dying, it seems. Anyway, none of that matters! You''re here now!"


    The two stood on the balcony, watching the stars and talking. Damian told her some parts of what happened to him, how he was kidnapped after defeating Miller, and his struggles to leave that ind.


    Emma, on the other hand, shared the time when she grabbed Ingram from that cave and saved his life! If it weren''t for her, that old man would surely be dead.


    "Do you..." Emma tried to ask, but her breathing became irregr and her cheeks turned red. "Do you wish to stay the night here? You can leaveter if you wish."


    Damian smiled and said, "I do. Let''s get inside; it''s getting cold out here."


    The two left the balcony and went to Emma''s bedroom, which was spacious and had a firece that Emma lit up to keep them warm. They sat on a couch facing the firece.


    Emma''s face was even more nervous than before, but now she had gathered enough courage to act.


    Her hand moved toward Damian''s tight, cing above it. She shyly said, "Am I beautiful?"


    That was a dumb question. Emma was perfect! Her soft red-hair and wless skin was enough to drive any man crazy, but her body? It was something else!


    She practiced a lot of swordsmanship and other types of body training, so her body looked like a sculpture.


    "You''re one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen," Damian said.


    Emma moved her second hand, pulling his pants down.


    "Can I?" she asked.


    Damian simply nodded. She took his pants and underwear, looking visibly shocked after witnessing the size of his manhood. It was massive!


    She started rubbing it with her soft hands, which looked smallpared to Damian''s dick.


    "It''s like wielding a sword," she said with saliva dripping from the corner of her lips.


    Emma wasn''t experienced with sex. It was her first time, but knowledge about it wasmon sense, so she spat on Damian''s dick, grabbing it with both hands, and putting it inside her mouth.


    Her lips enveloped the dick, making Damian feel wonders! Emma only sucked at first, but then started using her hands as well, moving them up and down, making it even better! While she was working at it, Damian started taking her clothes off, seeing her big rounded boobs which bounced the moment he took her leather vest off, and her pinky nipples were as hard as stones.


    Damian squeezed them, receiving pleasant moansing from Emma in exchange. He let her continue the job, sucking his dick all the way down. Damian pushed her head down after seeing that she was morefortable with it.


    She gagged on it, but smiled.


    Then, Damian asked her to ce her pussy right into his face for a 69 position. She did as he told, and in no time, Damian''s tongue licked her clitoris, giving Emma pleasant feelings.


    "This feels so good," she said, rolling her eyes.


    It was the first time someone did that to her, and it was Damian, the man she saw as handsome, powerful. Emma had some feelings within that she couldn''t exin at that point.


    Damian grabbed her butt with force, squeezing it as he licked her vagina. He even pped a few times, making her big butt red.


    They kept going like that, and Emma orgasmed multiple times, shaking her legs. She even squirted all over her couch, bed and floor.


    But she wanted something more! Damian had a few condoms stored inside his Spatial Ring ¡ª he was always prepared ¡ª so he put one, and got to work!


    Emmay on the bed facing up, spreading her legs wide open, waiting for the dick to enter. Damian moved toward her, piercing his sword into her cave! He went slow, trying not to hurt her, but blood still came out!


    It was normal. Damian kept thrusting, going slow, getting it more wet, making it easier for the dick to prate.


    "You can move faster," Emma said after the pain diminished.


    So Damian did exactly that! He increased the speed of his moving hips, and that feeling of Emma''s tight pussy cornering his dick was incredible! It was too good!


    Emma too couldn''t hold her moan! She had loved the oral he did, but the pration? The feeling was something else for her!


    "Fuck me harder! Harder!" she yelled.


    They kept fucking non-stop, and in no time both of them were sweating like crazy. Emma''s hair was all wet, and her butt was crimson red after so many ps.


    She was still smiling, though, enjoying every second of their night. For a brief second, Emma thought about giving her asshole to Damian too, but decided to hold that up.


    "This will make himeback to fuck me again," Emma thought.


    That was her n to keep Damian enticed, and it would surely work!


    "I''m cumming!"


    Damian took his dick out from her pussy, and took the condom out as well! Emma was quick to get on her knees, sticking her tongue out with her mouth wide open!


    He sent her a huge load of cum! It hit her face, hair, inside her mouth, and her boobs! The amount of cum surprised even her!


    "What a beast!" Emma thought.


    She loved the night, and couldn''t wait for more toe.

 Chapter 242 Selling Items, and New Plans for the Future

    Chapter 242 Selling Items, and New ns for the Future


    Damian watched as Emma slept for a while, gently touching her face and giving her a goodnight kiss. She was so exhausted that she didn''t even stir. The peaceful expression on her face, after finally seeing that Damian was alive, was priceless.


    After making sure there was no one around who might pose a threat to her, Damian left the mansion and returned to the city. It was nighttime, and the moon shone brightly in the sky.


    Silence enveloped the surrounding area, and only skilled hunters would venture out during this time. Despite the forest teeming with dangers, not a single creature or human attempted to attack Damian.


    Of course not! Who would be foolish enough to do so? A guard stood in front of Lemoria''s gate.


    The guard appeared tired, struggling to keep his eyes open.


    "Night shifts suck," Damian thought as he approached the guard.


    The guard looked at him and quickly recognized who he was. "Damian? Why are you out sote?"


    Damian didn''t feel the need to exin his reasons, especially to a guard, so he replied, "Just getting some fresh air. The festival was wild!"


    The guard chuckled. "Tell me about it! I almost came to work drunk."


    The city still bore remnants of the festival: dirt in the main square and inebriated people stumbling through the streets. It was aical sight, and Damian was relieved not to be one of them.


    Why was Damian in the city instead of being at his temple? Well, he wanted to check on his store, and on his way there, he noticed that Frederic had opened another potion shop in a different part of Lemoria.


    "I bet he''s nning to expand to other cities as well!" Damian spected internally.


    His enchantment shop was still standing, looking just as it always had. The exterior was impable because Ingram had sent people there to ensure its good condition.


    But the interior? Ingram did not want to invade a personal space, so he did not send anyone there to clean. So when Damian stepped inside, he couldn''t help but sneeze from the overwhelming amount of dust.


    "This ce looks like a tomb!"


    Initially, Damian had nned to return to his businesses the next morning, which was just a few hours away. However, with the shop in such a state, it was impossible. Instead of sleeping like most people, he decided to stay awake and clean the entire ce.


    There was dust on the floor, furniture, and walls. The weapons on disy were covered in so much dust that their appearance had changed, making even gold look like trash.


    The sun rose, recing the moon, and Damian continued his cleaning and organizing, determined to make everything neat and orderly. Fortunately, his shop wasn''t particrlyrge, so the task at hand was more manageable.


    However, it was evident that no one had cleaned or organized the shop in many days, and its appearance was quite appalling. Despite its small size, it still took Damian several hours to restore order.


    "Finally done," Damian eximed, stretching his tired muscles and admiring his incredible work. Satisfied, he turned around and headed towards the door, peering through the ss. Although the shop was still closed, there was a crowd of people forming a line, eagerly waiting to enter.


    "Why are there so many people here? I don''t have that many weapons left on disy!" Damian pondered.


    The legend of the hero who had saved Lemoria from a demonic army had spread far and wide, and everyone wanted to visit Damian''s shop and purchase his renowned items. Perhaps the enchanted swords he crafted were believed to possess the strength to vanquish demons.


    Essentially, the war and Damian''s triumphant return had be two of the most exceptional marketing strategies, all without any cost.


    Suddenly, an idea sparked in Damian''s mind¡ªa way to maximize his profits. Since he had only a few weapons remaining on disy, he contemted not opening the shop. However, he quickly dismissed that thought.


    Why? Well, those weapons would undoubtedly sell rapidly, and he could inform customers that they would need to wait a few days for him to restock. This strategy would create anticipation and excitement, as people would think about the shop every day, eagerly awaiting the chance to acquire a weapon for themselves!


    When it was time to open, Damian slowly swung open the door of his shop, capturing the attention of everyone in the line. Their expressions were a mix of awe and excitement.


    "Damian!" "Lemoria''s hero!"


    who had eagerly arrived early in the morning to meet him and purchase his items.


    Damian approached the line, greeting and shaking hands with those who had eagerly arrived early in the morning to meet him and purchase his items.


    "Since the shop is small, only a limited number of people can be inside at once," Damian exined to the waiting customers.


    Everyone understood and no one argued. Damian returned to the interior of the shop, taking his ce behind the counter and observing as customers examined the weapons and inquired about them.


    "How can I determine the enchantment on this weapon?" one customer asked.


    The weapons were disyed inside ss cases, and Damian pointed to a small text in front of each disy. "I personally write down the enchantments. Take a look there."


    It was the most practical solution he had found. Although it might not have been aesthetically pleasing, it allowed for easy changes whenever a new weapon was put on disy.


    Damian stood there, answering questions and ensuring that no one attempted anything foolish, such as stealing or causing trouble for other customers. The chances of such incidents urring were slim, given that the shop was located in the affluent part of Lemoria, with top-notch security. Besides, who would dare steal from a legend like Damian?


    The items began selling rapidly, and money poured into Damian''s pockets. After a while, a few familiar faces approached.


    "Frederic, Raikono, Aurora!"


    "Hey!"


    They chatted with Damian briefly, but it seemed they had something to discuss privately. Damian had to wait until the shop closed, which didn''t take long due to the limited supply of enchanted weapons.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll open again in a few days! Thank you for choosing my shop!" Damian assured his customers as they departed.


    Once all the customers had left and the shop was closed, Damian and the others gathered inside and sat around a table to talk privately.


    "So, what''s going on?" Damian inquired.


    Frederic shook his head. "Nothing bad, don''t worry."


    Aurora took the lead in exining, "There are two main points we need to discuss. We had a temple meeting and decided this would be the best course of action."


    "Firstly, you, me, and Serana will explore the deeper levels of the dungeon together. Vanessa and the others have chosen to stay at this level, focusing on increasing our influence and power here. But all our efforts would be futile if we don''t have powerful warriors backing us up. We need to showcase our achievements, and that requires delving deeper into the dungeon."


    "Magnus has made a simr decision, although he has opted to venture alone for some reason."


    "Will Vanessa stay at this level? Why isn''t she joining us in the exploration?" Damian questioned.


    Aurora exined, "Vanessa will stay, but not entirely. She is putting in a lot of effort to locate Hazel and will likely coborate with us in the search. Frederic mentioned that you gave him amunication ring. Is it possible to acquire more of them? It would be great to have one for each of our teams!"


    The ring Aurora referred to was one that Damian had obtained from the system shop. Given his surplus of Erotic Coins and his decision not to spend them, it would be feasible to acquire additional rings for each team, as suggested by Aurora.


    "I believe I can obtain them," Damian replied, feeling relieved after Aurora reminded him about the rings. Having a means ofmunication with his friends while exploring different levels of the dungeon would be beneficial.


    Additionally, Damian was eager to delve deeper into the dungeon. Everything remained shrouded in mystery. Who had created the dungeon? What had happened to the giants and dragons? What significance did the golden key on his chest hold? And most importantly, would they ever reim Earth?


    Numerous questions lingered, yet answers were scarce.


    "Moving on to the second topic, the Skyfall Tower will open tomorrow, and we are considering entering it. Our members who will venture deeper into the dungeon need to perform well in that challenge, but others simply wish to explore the initial levels," Aurora continued.


    The mention of the Skyfall Tower ignited excitement within Damian. Thest time he had visited, when it had just opened, he had be a legend there. However, after that initial visit, he had encountered numerousplications that prevented his return.


    "Alright, I''m on board with the idea!" Damian eximed, doing his best to conceal his bubbling enthusiasm. He yearned to test his newfound level of power. He was a different entity now, brimming with potential.


    <Name: Damian Romero>


    [Erotic Coins: 635]


    [Attributes:]


    <Strength: 98>


    <Agility: 98>


    <Endurance: 98>


    <Ability Power: 104>


    "I am so much more powerful!" Damian smiled, as he checked his attributes.


    They were high, yes, but at what cost? Would the blood absorption techniquee back to haunt him?

 Chapter 243 Returning to the Skyfall Tower

    Chapter 243 Returning to the Skyfall Tower


    The prospect of exploring the Skyfall Tower once again filled Damian with anxiety. He couldn''t forget what had happenedst time: Radagak''s betrayal and his ominous words about being only the first toe for Damian''s blood.


    What did it all mean? Damian still wasn''t certain, but he knew his blood was that of a giant. Could there be a connection? Moreover, there was something else. During his previous visit to the Skyfall Tower, he had encountered a spirit in the underwater city, the boss of that particr level. Damian had felt a deep connection with the spirit, which had gifted him an egg that he kept inside his Spatial Ring.


    Back then, Damian hadn''t understood the significance of the connection, but now it was clear. The creature resembled a gigantic snake, indicating that it belonged to a sub-race of giants, much like the petrified snake within the temple''s secret chamber, to which Damian also felt a connection.


    Checking the egg in his Spatial Ring, Damian observed that it had yet to show any signs of nearing hatching, although it appeared vibrant. Simrly, Hymot, the dragon that had fused with him, had yet to recover and provide any indications. Nevertheless, Damian knew both Hymot and the egg were alive, so all he could do was wait.


    Meanwhile, Frederic, Raikono, and Aurora went about their own tasks. Frederic and Raikono returned to their shop, while Aurora prepared for the Skyfall Tower exploration. It was always wise to gather necessary items before venturing there.


    Damian remained in his shop for a while, exploring his system and using his hard-earned Erotic Coins to purchase the rings. He bought five of them, ensuringmunication between the teams and himself as the leader of the organization. With only a few coins remaining, Damian decided against using them to enhance his attributes, as they were too costly. Instead, he sought alternative methods to improve himself without relying solely on Erotic Coins.


    The blood absorption technique he had been using was one such method, although he couldn''t deny that it was affecting his mindset.


    "But what if I embrace a bit of devilishness? The power might be worth ying the viin," Damian pondered.


    Once he had collected all the rings, Damian closed his shop and returned to the temple. There, he handed one ring each to Aurora, Magnus, Vanessa, and Natasha¡ªthose in higher positions within Dawn. One ring remained, intended for Hazel, so Damian entrusted it to Vanessa for future delivery.


    Since Frederic already had a ring, he didn''t require an additional one. They all reconvened in the hall, this time with Damian present.


    "Shall we begin recruiting more members then? I''ll leave this task to Vanessa and the others. Look for talented individuals who could be valuable assets. Ideally, focus on recruiting individuals native to the dungeon," Damian instructed.


    His decision puzzled the others, but the reasoning behind it was straightforward. Damian had realized by that point that the government had concealed the truth about the dungeon and the serum for nearly a century. There had been superhumans in the past, thousands of years ago when the giants still roamed the Earth. Yet, for some reason, humanity had lost that knowledge.


    Damian sought answers. He wanted to hire individuals native to the dungeon, not the controlled pawns from Earth. Times had changed, and he needed to adapt to his new reality within the dungeon. Returning to Earth was now impossible, so why not engage with the human poption residing in the dungeon? Damian was certain they held more answers and could potentially unlock further insights into the dungeon itself.


    After aligning everyone with their ideas and forming the teams, Damian retired to his room for some much-needed rest. He had been deprived of decent sleep, especially after spending the entire night cleaning his shop. Eager to recharge, he jumped onto his soft bed and slept for several hours.


    The next day, Lemoria was abuzz with excitement, and conversations revolved around the Skyfall Tower. There was a portal not far from the city, under the control of Lemoria''s authorities. Damian possessed the ring he had acquired during his previous venture into the tower, and when the portals opened, his ring glowed, granting him the ability to teleport to the tower if he desired.


    All the members of Dawn gathered at the portal near the city. Since it would be their first time entering the tower, none of them possessed a ring like Damian''s. They would have to progress through the first floor to obtain one.


    "Alright, everyone," Damian called out, beckoning the others to gather around him.


    Uncertain if the tower''s levels had changed since hisst visit, but assuming they hadn''t, Damian proceeded to exin the levels he had explored and how the tower itself functioned. While it may have seemed like cheating, he knew that others sold information about the higher floors as well. Damian intended to explore the rest on his own, but the first few floors held little significance.


    Attentively, the members listened to Damian''s exnation, and when he finished, they stepped through the portal. Damian, however, utilized his ring to teleport directly to the tower, instantly appearing in the resting room on the second floor.


    Having already cleaned the first two floors during his previous visit, Damian''s first action upon arrival was to inspect the leaderboard carved on the wall of each level.


    <Rank 1: <CleanShot> <Twenty-Eighth Floor> <Clearing Speed: 02:56:00>


    The top-ranked person had already reached the 28th floor. While there were others who had cleared the first floor, the discrepancy in their clear speeds ounted for the ranking differences.


    Looking around, Damian noticed a significant increase in the number of people on the second floorpared to his previous visit. The Skyfall Tower was no longer a novelty; more and more people had be aware of it and even made regr visits.


    Curious to learn more about the tower and its mechanics, Damian approached different individuals and asked questions. One burly man shared an intriguing piece of information: while death was possible within the tower, once a level was cleared for the first time, subsequent attempts could be made without the risk of dying. It was as if a spiritual copy of the person, rather than their physical body, was sent into the tower.


    This revtion amazed Damian, realizing that the tower offered a unique opportunity for training and practice in challenging battles without the fear of permanent consequences. It was a perfect environment for honing one''s skills and creating stronger soldiers. The sheer brilliance of this feature made Damian marvel at the tower''s creator, who seemingly possessed divine-like abilities.


    With this newfound understanding, Damian made a promise to himself. He resolved to enter the tower every time it opened, regardless of whether he had gained enough strength to progress to the next floor. The opportunity for continuous practice on the lower floors without much risk was too valuable to pass up. Even if external circumstances asionally prevented his entry, Damian was determined to make the most of each avable opportunity.


    Chuckling to himself, Damian coined a nickname for the tower. "This ce should be called Speedrunner Tower! People are grinding for better clear speeds to earn greater rewards from the tower," he remarked, amused by the analogy to the popr gaming practice of speedrunning.


    With a sense of determination, Damian decided not to linger in the hall and proceeded towards the staircase that led to the next floor of the tower. As he ascended, he felt a faint pressure exerted on his body. This pressure served a purpose: to prevent those whocked the power from venturing into floors they were ill-prepared for, ultimately safeguarding them from unnecessary harm. While some individuals struggled under the weight of this pressure, Damian found it to be almost negligible, as if taking a leisurely walk in the park.


    Curiosity and spection swirled among the onlookers who observed Damian effortlessly ascending the staircase. Whispers and gossip filled the air as they tried to uncover his identity, assuming he must be a notable figure finally testing the tower. Unperturbed by the chatter, Damian paid no attention to their inquiries and continued his ascent, soon arriving at the next level.


    Upon entering the new level through a portal, Damian found himself surrounded by a swamp. Taking a moment to assess his surroundings, he scanned for any signs of other individuals. The levels of the Skyfall Tower were known to operate in mysterious ways. Sometimes, one would be alone in a level, while in other instances, they would be apanied by a group. However, it was mostmon for individuals to find themselves in a vast shared space, where chance encounters and battles with other challengers were not umon. Damian prepared himself for the possibilities thaty ahead, ready to face whatever awaited him in the swampy expanse.


    dly, there was no one else around, but he was certain a ce like that held many dangerous! But to get the answers he wanted, Damian would have to surpass any challenge!

 Chapter 244 Fighting Alongside Strangers

    Chapter 244 Fighting Alongside Strangers


    The mud ck water in the swamp restrained the movement of anyone who tried to walk in it. It would sink their feet, and who knows what type of creatures would be lying underwater, waiting for curious feet to get close.


    Damian did not have that problem. His mental abilities allowed him to control his body to float, avoiding the swamp water.


    That seemed to be the worst problem there because Damian did not see any other type of creatures, so he just moved forward, looking for the way out!


    He flew above the swamp as fast as he could, looking down trying to see if he could find any clues leading to the exit.


    "Watch out!"


    "Die monster!!!"


    Some unknown voices echoed throughout the swamp, and Damian quickly found where they came from. A group of four people were fighting against the swamp monsters!


    These monsters looked like Nagas, wielding spears and using venom to inflict damage. Damian was invisible all thanks to his cloak, so he kept staring at the fight from the sky, and they could not see him at all.


    It was a tough fight for the humans, who weren''t that powerful, and the Nagas were in their habitat, so while they were ''debuffed'' because of it, the Nagas felt at home!


    But, the humans came out on top, using their teamwork to defeat a group of 6 Nagas. Damian watched everything from afar, and decided to get close to them, and ask for information!


    Well, it wasn''t actually necessary. He was confident in leaving that floor without much problem, but why not socialize with them? Damian wished to know how the humans thought and acted inside the Skyfall Tower!


    At that moment, he was someone way too powerful to be in that tower level, but what about when he climbs higher? It was best to learn more now that the dangers couldn''t get him killed thanter.


    As the battle came to an end, Damian approached the group of adventurers, his invisible cloak dissipating to reveal his imposing figure. The adventurers turned to him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and surprise.


    "Congrattions on your victory," Damian spoke, his voice carrying an air of mystery. "You fought well against those Nagas."


    The adventurers exchanged nces, their gazes lingering on Damian''s powerful presence. One of them, a seasoned warrior with scars etched across his face, stepped forward cautiously.


    "We appreciate your words," the warrior replied, eyeing Damian with intrigue. "But who exactly are you? We''ve never seen someone like you before."


    Damian offered a cryptic smile. "You may call me Damian. I am a wanderer of these floors, seeking answers and challenges within the Skyfall Tower."


    The adventurers were visibly intrigued by Damian''s enigmatic persona. They bombarded him with questions, seeking to uncover the depths of his knowledge and the source of his extraordinary powers. Yet, Damian remained elusive, divulging only fragments of information, leaving them hungry for more.


    Impressed by Damian''s power, the adventurers proposed joining forces to navigate the treacherous swamp and find the way out to the next level. Intrigued by their resilience and determination, Damian agreed, seeing an opportunity to learn more about the nature of human spirit within the tower.


    Together, they pressed forward, traversing the murky swamp with caution and skill. They encountered more Nagas along the way, their numbers increasing, as if drawn to the power radiating from Damian. Each battle showcased Damian''s formidable skills, his sword empowered by blood magic, turning into a crimson red de that seared through flesh upon contact.


    The adventurers marveled at Damian''s prowess, their trust in him growing with every victorious sh. The bond between the group deepened as they faced increasingly challenging opponents, theirbined strength and strategic coordination paving the way for their advancement.


    Finally, after countless battles and countless obstacles, they reached what seemed to be the exit to the next level. However, as they stepped into the chamber, they were met with an ominous sight¡ªa colossal Naga, towering over them, its eyes gleaming with malice.


    The group''s collective breath hitched as they realized the magnitude of the threat before them. The Naga boss was unlike anything they had faced thus far, its power and ferocity unmatched.


    In the face of imminent danger, Damian''s resolve hardened. His blood magic surged through his veins, transforming his crimson sword into a zing inferno of lethal energy. With a single swing, A fierce battle ensued, the sh of steel and the roar of fire echoing through the chamber. The adventurers fought valiantly, their he unleashed a devastating attack, the de searing through the Naga''s flesh with a torrent of mes.


    A fierce battle ensued, the sh of steel and the roar of fire echoing through the chamber. The adventurers fought valiantly, their determination unwavering, bolstered by Damian''s unyielding presence.


    As the battle raged on, Damian and the adventurers unleashed a barrage of attacks, exploiting the Naga boss''s weaknesses with calcted precision. Their coordination and unwavering resolve proved to be a formidable force against the colossal foe.


    Damian''s crimson de cut through the air, leaving trails of scorching mes in its wake. Each strike carried the weight of his determination to ovee the tower''s challenges and unravel its mysteries. The adventurers fought with equal fervor, their skills honed through countless battles within the Skyfall Tower.


    With every swing, the Naga boss grew weaker, its movements slowing under the relentless assault. The adventurers pushed forward, their attacks coordinated to exploit every opening. Finally, with a final strike from Damian''s zing sword, the Naga boss let out a deafening roar before copsing to the ground, defeated.


    Breathing heavily, the group stood victorious over their vanquished foe. Exhausted but ted, they exchanged nces filled with a mix of triumph and relief. Damian''s crimson sword returned to its normal state, its mes flickering and subsiding.


    "Great job, everyone," Damianmended, his voiceced with admiration. "You fought with courage and skill. Together, we have triumphed."


    The adventurers nodded, their faces etched with pride. Their journey had been arduous, but their determination had prevailed. They shared a brief moment of celebration, knowing that this victory brought them one step closer to their goals.


    With their triumph came a bittersweet realization. Damian and the adventurers had formed a bond amidst the trials of the tower, but their paths were destined to diverge. It was time to part ways, each continuing their own individual quests within the Skyfall Tower.


    Farewells were exchanged, promises made to meet again should fate allow. With gratitude and respect, Damian and the adventurers bid each other farewell, their shared experiences forever etched in their memories.


    Stepping through the portal, Damian found himself on a staircase leading to a resting room. The fatigue from the battles weighed heavily on him, but he knew that he had reached a significant milestone¡ªthe end of the third floor of the Skyfall Tower.


    But what did he learn by staying with that group? The people exploring the tower were naive! He could have use them and killed them multiple times, just like Radagak betrayed himst time.


    Damian surveyed the resting floor, its serene atmosphere offering a respite from the trials thaty ahead. He could sense the tower''s energy pulsating around him, beckoning him to press onward, to unravel its secrets and face the challenges that awaited.


    As he rested, Damian''s mind wandered, contemting the journey that had brought him this far. The tower had proven to be more than just a test of strength; it was a crucible of self-discovery and growth. Each level had pushed him to the limits, revealing new facets of his own potential.


    With renewed determination, Damian rose from his resting ce. The fourth floor awaited, promising new trials and revtions. He was prepared to face them head-on, armed with the knowledge gained from his encounters and the strength forged through adversity.


    With steady steps, Damian ascended the staircase, leaving the resting room behind. The next chapter of his journey within the Skyfall Tower beckoned, and he was ready to embrace it, fueled by the fire that burned within his heart.


    As Damian ascended the staircase, a foreboding sensation crept over him. The air grew heavier, crackling with an unknown energy that sent a shiver down his spine. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something awaited him on the fourth floor, something more sinister than anything he had encountered thus far.


    Reaching the top of the staircase, Damian stepped into a dimly lit chamber. Shadows danced along the walls, casting eerie shapes that seemed to writhe and twist. A hushed silence filled the air, as if the tower itself held its breath in anticipation.


    Then, from the darkness emerged a figure¡ªa tall, cloaked silhouette that exuded an aura of malevolence. The figure''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and a wicked grin yed upon their lips.


    "So, you''ve made it this far," a voice echoed, sending chills down Damian''s spine. "But do you truly understand the price of your ambition? The tower does not yield its secrets easily."


    The cloaked figure took a step forward, their presence oozing with dark power. "Prepare yourself, Damian, for the trials ahead will test not only your strength but your very soul. And remember, the tower is a ce where not all who enter emerge unscathed."

 Chapter 245 Tied in Problems

    Chapter 245 Tied in Problems


    How did the cloaked figure know Damian''s name? The fact startled him, sending a shiver down his spine. Why was it on the staircase, seemingly waiting for him? Usually, someone had to enter a portal before reaching the next level. It was an anomaly, a unique urrence that Damian was unfortunate enough to witness. Either way, he had to confront the situation before him.


    "Who are you?" Damian asked, his voice trembling.


    The cloaked figure only chuckled, a bone-chilling sound that made Damian''s unease grow. "You''ll see," it replied cryptically.


    That was thest sentence it uttered before vanishing mysteriously, as if it had never been there in the first ce. Damian stood frozen, unable toprehend what he had just witnessed. He had no idea what that entity was or what it wanted, but a mix of relief and apprehension washed over him. Deep down, he knew their paths would cross again, and he would have to confront the unknown once more.


    Regaining hisposure, Damian pressed forward, determined to find the portal he sought. It was his ticket to the next level of the formidable Skyfall Tower, a ce he hade to conquer. As he stepped through the portal, the world around him transformed into a deste and ravaged city. It resembled Earth, but an ancient version in ruins. Damian surveyed his surroundings, bewildered by the eerie sight.


    "What''s this ce?" he mused aloud, his voice echoing through the empty streets.


    The dpidated houses carried an uncanny familiarity, evoking memories of a long-forgotten era. Could the Skyfall Tower be trying to convey a message? Was it weaving a tale through its levels? Damian''s vast knowledge of history, inherited from his Giant Bloodline, gave him a unique perspective. With resolution burning in his eyes, Damian took a step forward, ready to face any challenges thaty in wait.


    He didn''t have to wait long for adversity to find him. A group of soldiers materialized before him, their uniforms bearing the insignia of the tower. It was a perplexing sight. Damian had encountered many fantastical creatures within the tower, but humans were a rarity.


    "Someone''s there!" one of the soldiers yelled, prompting the others to charge toward Damian.


    Realizing the perilous position he was in, Damian''s first instinct was to take flight. But to his dismay, his supernatural ability failed him, leaving him grounded. His pride took a blow, leaving him with a lingering sense of vulnerability. How was he to ovee this predicament? The soldiers closed in, and Damian had no choice but to rely on his physical prowess to defend himself.


    However, his attempts proved futile. The soldiers overwhelmed him with their coordinated attacks, and Damian found himself overpowered. In a desperate attempt to gain an advantage, he tried to ess his system, hoping to unleash histent powers. But to his dismay, the system tab remained unresponsive, denying him the aid he so desperately needed. In that moment, Damian realized he was nothing more than a weak human, unable to match the strength of the soldiers.


    "Take him and tie him up!" the soldier barked, asserting his authority.


    Defeated and bound, Damian resigned himself to his fate. The situation seemed dire, and he knew he had to find a way to reactivate his system or at least escape this floor alive. The soldiers secured his arms but left his legs free, enabling Damian to follow them as they dragged him through the decimated city.


    "Another prisoner for the coliseum fights," one soldier remarked to another, their voices filled with grim anticipation.


    "Do you think this one stands a chance?" the other soldier questioned, doubt tainting his tone.


    "No way," came the skeptical reply. "You''re just daydreaming."


    Every word spoken by the soldiers fueled Damian''s determination to uncover the truth. He listened intently, trying to glean any information about his whereabouts. It seemed there was a coliseum within the tower, a brutal arena where prisoners were pitted against each other in life-or-death battles. The realization sent a shiver down his spine. How could he, in his current weakened state, possibly survive such a trial?


    As they traversed the ruined streets, Damian couldn''t help but ponder his own vulnerability. The world around him mirrored his internal turmoil¡ªan apocalyptic wastnd, mirroring the uncertainty and desperation he felt. He knew he had to tap into every resource avable if he wanted to stand a chance in the uing challenges.


    Despite his bound hands, his mind raced, searching for a glimmer of hope. He needed his system, his inherent powers, to be reactivated. He had to find a way to regain control, to tap into his true potential. Survival was at stake, and he refused to sumb to the imminent danger that awaited him in the coliseum.


    As they neared their destination, the coliseum loomed before Damian¡ªa colossal structure that radiated both grandeur and despair. The crowd''s raucous cheers echoed through the air, a cacophony of bloodlust. Damian''s heart pounded in his chest as he braced himself for the challenges thaty ahead. He couldn''t afford to let fear paralyze him. He had to adapt, to harness the inner strength that resided within him.


    With each step closer to the entrance, Damian''s resolve solidified. He would find a way to unlock his dormant powers, to defy the expectations of those who doubted him. The coliseum would bear witness to his transformation, as he fought not only for his life but for the freedom to explore the mysteries of the Skyfall Tower.


    As the soldiers ushered him into the depths of the coliseum, Damian''s gaze swept across the sprawling arena. It was a sight that would intimidate most, but he saw it as a canvas upon which he would paint his destiny. He would shatter their expectations, unveiling a strength they never anticipated.


    The time for doubt and trepidation had passed. Damian would forge his path, armed with determination and resilience. The coliseum awaited, and within its merciless walls, he would either crumble or rise. The battle for survival had only just begun, and Damian vowed to face it head-on, defying all odds.


    With a steady breath and unwavering resolve, Damian embraced his uncertain fate. The Skyfall Tower had unleashed its greatest challenge yet, and he was ready to meet it headlong. The cloaked figure''s cryptic appearance, the soldiers'' presence, and the enigmatic levels of the tower¡ªall were pieces of a puzzle waiting to be solved. And Damian, fueled by a burning desire to unravel the tower''s secrets, would push forward, inch by inch, until the truth wasid bare.

 Chapter 246 [Bonus chapter] Winning Fights

    Chapter 246 [Bonus chapter] Winning Fights


    Being there in the coliseum stirred memories within Damian, reminiscent of the time he had participated in simr fights to get closer to Miller and raise much-needed funds. But this experience was markedly different. Inexplicably, his powers had been sealed within this particr floor of the Skyfall Tower, rendering him nothing more than a feeble human, unable to tap into his extraordinary abilities that once set him apart.


    The coliseum itself proved to be more than just an arena for bloodsport; it was an entire city, teeming with human inhabitants. To them, the coliseum served as a twisted form of entertainment, a grim spectacle that thrived on the darkest aspects of humanity. The realization sent a chill down Damian''s spine. How could people find sce and amusement in such a macabre disy?


    As Damian stood there, absorbing the grim reality of his situation, a soldier approached him, breaking his thoughts. The soldier casually tossed a sword in Damian''s direction and uttered, "People will start pouring in a few hours, and they want to witness a remarkable fight. Eat something; you need to put on a show, at least."


    The soldier handed Damian a meager meal, mostly consisting of stale bread and a soup that tasted more like shoe leather than nourishment. Damian''s stomach churned at the unappetizing sight and aroma. Nevertheless, he understood the importance of keeping up his strength, even if it meant enduring the unptable sustenance.


    As Damian nibbled on the tough bread and forced down spoonfuls of the nd soup, his thoughts were consumed by a mix of resignation and determination. He knew he couldn''t escape the imminent spectacle. Instead, he needed to bide his time, gathering information, and seeking any opportunity to reim his lost powers and free himself from the shackles of this oppressive floor.


    With each bite, Damian''s resolve solidified. He would use this stage, this cruel theater of violence, to his advantage. The coliseum may have stripped him of his supernatural abilities, but it couldn''t suppress his resourcefulness and indomitable spirit. He would find a way to turn the tide, to rise above the constraints imposed upon him.


    As the time for the first fight drew near, Damian''s heart pounded in his chest. The arena was filled with a restless crowd, eager for bloodshed and the thrill ofbat. He stepped into the center of the colossal arena, his eyes scanning the surroundings, searching for any sign of weakness or opportunity.


    The gate on the opposite side swung open, and a massive beast lumbered forward. Its hide was thick and adorned with spikes, its menacing growls echoing throughout the coliseum. The sight of the creature sent a shiver down Damian''s spine, but he refused to let fear consume him.


    With a deep breath, Damian gripped the sword tightly, feeling the weight of the weapon in his hands. He had trained extensively in various forms ofbat, relying on his powers to enhance his skills. Now, stripped of those abilities, he had to rely solely on his human strength and cunning.


    The crowd erupted into a deafening roar as the fightmenced. The beast charged toward Damian, its immense power evident in each thunderous step. Damian deftly evaded its initial onught, his movements precise and calcted. He danced around the creature, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    The beast''s ferocity was matched only by Damian''s determination. With a swift, well-timed maneuver, he sliced through the air,nding a shallow cut on the beast''s nk. A surge of adrenaline coursed through his veins as he realized he had drawn first blood.


    But the creature''s reaction was swift and savage. Enraged, it thrashed its massive tail, sweeping Damian off his feet. He crashed onto the dusty ground, the impact rattling his bones. The crowd erupted in a mix of cheers and jeers, reveling in his momentary defeat.


    Gritting his teeth, Damian pushed himself back up, his eyes never leaving the formidable foe. He refused to let pain or setbacks deter him. He circled the creature once more, analyzing its movements, searching for any weakness he could exploit.


    With renewed determination, Damian engaged the beast once again. His strikes became more precise, his footwork more agile. Each sh of sword against scale sent sparks flying, signifying his unwavering resolve. He aimed for the creature''s vulnerable spots, testing its defenses, wearing it down bit by bit.


    Minutes turned into hours as Damian''s fights against the various beasts continued. Some were agile and cunning, striking with lightning speed. Others were massive and resilient, requiring relentless persistence to ovee. But through it all, Damian adapted and strategized, drawing upon his human instincts and honedbat skills.


    Each victory he imed within the coliseum fueled his resolve, reminding him that even without his supernatural abilities, he possessed an indomitable spirit. The cheers and boos of the crowd became a constant backdrop, driving him forward with an unwavering determination to survive, to prove his worth, and to unravel the mysteries thaty within the Skyfall Tower.


    Damian knew that these fights were more than mere spectacles; they were his path to redemption. With every beast he defeated, he inched closer to regaining his lost powers, closer to uncovering the truth behind the tower''s enigmatic design. And he vowed that when the time came, he would rise above this coliseum''s grim embrace, ready to face the next challenge that awaited him on his perilous ascent.


    Damian could sense a glimmer of hope amidst the relentless battles. After each fight, an unfamiliar surge of power coursed through his veins, his body growing stronger with every passing moment. Could it be that the attributes of his dormant system were finally awakening, revealing themselves in this dire situation?


    A mix of excitement and trepidation welled up within Damian. This newfound strength hinted at a chance for redemption, a means to turn the tables on his oppressors. It seemed his resilience and determination had not gone unnoticed, and now he yearned to prove himself against any adversary that dared to stand in his way.


    Yet, just as Damian''s confidence began to solidify, a cold shiver ran down his spine. The crowd''s anticipatory hush only intensified as the gate on the opposing side swung open. Emerging from the shadows, the figure he had encountered on the tower''s staircase made their haunting presence known once more.


    The cloaked figure exuded an aura of malevolence, their chilling smile etched upon their face like a twisted mask. It was a sight that sent a wave of unease crashing over Damian, threatening to extinguish the flicker of hope he had nurtured.

 Chapter 247 Skipping Floors of the Skyfall Tower

    Chapter 247 Skipping Floors of the Skyfall Tower


    How could the same cloaked figure be there? Damian pondered this question, his mind racing to find an exnation. The figure''s appearance in the coliseum, beyond the confines of the tower''s staircase, defied all logic. Was this entity an external force, like himself, who had found their way into the tower? Or could it be something more sinister, a manifestation of the tower itself?


    Damian''s thoughts flickered back to his encounters with the tower''s inhabitants. The mermaids he had encountered had mentioned their ability to traverse the tower''s floors at will. Could it be possible that this cloaked figure possessed a simr ability, granting them ess to areas beyond their immediate surroundings?


    Uncertainty gnawed at Damian''s mind as he confronted the figure, his grip tightening around his sword. The enigmatic being wore that same chilling smile, their presence an unsettling reminder of the torment he had endured within the coliseum.


    "I told you we would meet again. How was your time here, Damian?" the figure taunted, their voiceced with a mix of amusement and malice.


    Damian''s voice dripped with contempt as he retorted, "Quite harsh. I almost met my end more times than I can count."


    The figure erupted inughter, their amusement echoing through the coliseum. "Good, good. That''s exactly what I wanted," they hissed, reveling in Damian''s suffering.


    Fury surged within Damian''s veins. Who was this figure, and what did they hope to achieve by subjecting him to this torment? Theck of answers only fueled his determination to confront them head-on.


    "Bastard," Damian spat, his resolve hardening. He knew he couldn''t let this entity crush his spirit. He would fight back, no matter the odds stacked against him.


    Without warning, the figure swiftly retrieved a wooden staff from behind their back. With a fluid motion, they unleashed a devastating thunderbolt that streaked towards Damian, striking him square in the chest. The impact was immense, the force throwing him backward and into the coliseum walls. Pain exploded throughout his body, and he couldn''t suppress the cough that expelled a stter of blood onto the ground.


    The crowd erupted into a frenzy of apuse and cheers, reveling in Damian''s suffering. Their voices melded into a chorus of callous spectators, indifferent to the plight of the fighters. "That boy was doing well, but it''s impossible against the owner of the coliseum," some whispered, their wordsced with a sense of resignation. "Right. No matter how good they are, they always perish," others murmured, as if it were an epted truth.


    Damian gritted his teeth, the taste of blood still lingering on his tongue. The pain surged through his battered body, threatening to overwhelm him. But amidst the sea of jeering voices, a flicker of defiance burned within him. He refused to ept his impending defeat as inevitable.


    With great effort, Damian pushed himself upright, using the coliseum wall as support. He met the mocking gaze of the cloaked figure once more, determination shining in his eyes. The fight was far from over. Though his chances seemed slim, he would rise to his feet, ready to challenge the owner of the coliseum and their cruel reign.


    "Oh?" the cloaked figure sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "You''re still alive? Not bad."


    The condescending tone fueled Damian''s determination, igniting a spark of defiance within him. He refused to stand idly and ept the figure''s taunts as truth.


    However, the challenge ahead seemed insurmountable. Damian was stripped of his powers and reduced to a mere mortal, facing off against a formidable mage. The odds were stacked against him, but he refused to sumb to despair. He hade too far to give up now.


    To Damian''s surprise, the cloaked figure removed his hood, revealing a face that mirrored his own. Shock and confusion swirled within him, and the crowd watching the spectacle was equally taken aback. Some even rubbed their eyes, questioning the reality of the situation.


    "What the fuck? What''s happening here?" Damian eximed, struggling to make sense of the inexplicable resemnce.


    The mage smirked, relishing in Damian''s bewilderment. "Surprised? You see, there are many strange things inside this tower. I wonder who built it?" he mused, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    Before Damian could process the revtion, the mage swung his staff once again, casting a thunderbolt that struck Damian''s left leg with searing force. Pain seared through his body, rendering his leg useless. But Damian refused to surrender. With sheer determination, he pulled himself up, using the coliseum wall for support, his one remaining leg serving as his only means of mobility.


    "Do you have anyst words?" the mage sneered, reveling in his imminent victory.


    Just as hope seemed to fade, the coliseum gate swung open, unleashing a colossal serpent. Towering over 20 meters in height, the snakemanded attention. The mage, startled by the unexpected turn of events, blinked away to safety, realizing the snake''s presence was beyond his control.


    "How are you here? I control this ce!" the mage eximed, his voiceced with frustration.


    However, the serpent paid no heed to the mage''s words. Instead, it turned its gaze toward Damian, addressing him in a familiar tongue.


    "You can understand me, right?" the serpent spoke.


    Damian nodded, his mind racing toprehend the situation. "Yes, I can understand you," he replied.


    The serpent''s voice held a sense of urgency as it continued, "Listen to me carefully. You are not on the fourth floor; this is floor 38 of the Skyfall Tower. The mage you face is a mere illusion, capable of manipting your dreams and luring you into this false reality."


    Damian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Floor 38? That can''t be. I was heading to the fourth floor!" he protested.


    The serpent appeared momentarily perplexed before rifying, "Something in your possession created me, and I exist solely to guide you. Focus your mind, believe that everything here is an illusion, and you will awaken from this dream."


    A mix of determination and caution surged within Damian. He absorbed the serpent''s words, realizing the true nature of his predicament. The mage, once formidable in his eyes, was now reduced to nothing more than a figment of his imagination.


    A smile curled on Damian''s lips as he faced the illusory mage. "You''re right. It''s just you and me now."


    With unwavering conviction, Damian concentrated his thoughts, rejecting the false reality that had ensnared him. The coliseum walls crumbled, the crowd''s cheers faded into distant echoes, and the dream began to unravel.


    As the illusion shattered, Damian found himself standing in a dense jungle, where sunlight struggled to prate the thick canopy. Before him, a tiny blue mushroom trembled with fear, pleading for its life.


    Damian regarded the trembling creature with a mixture of curiosity and caution. He had learned not to trust appearances alone in this strange tower.


    "Listen," the mushroom stammered, "I didn''t mean to cause any harm. Please, spare me."


    The mushroom was the reason Damian was stuck inside that strange dream, and if it wasn''t for that snake, maybe Damian would be forever stuck.


    "What floor of the tower is this one?" Damian asked.


    He had to be sure, and when the mushroom replied with , "38." Damian couldn''t believe what was happening.


    How was he there?

 Chapter 248 38th Floor, Dangerous Jungle

    ?


    How did Damian end up on the 38th floor of the Skyfall Tower? That was the question that perplexed him as he faced the tiny mushroom standing before him. The entire coliseum fight segment had been nothing more than a dream caused by this minuscule creature. But now, Damian needed answers.


    "How did you find me? What happened?" Damian inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    To his surprise, the mushroom responded in hisnguage, an impressive feat for such a small being. "You fell from the sky! I don''t know how you did that, but you did."


    "Fell from the sky?" Damian repeated, perplexed. "Does that mean the entrance to this floor is located in the sky?"


    The mushroom shook its head. "No, that''s the strange part. The portal to this floor is far from where we are. It seems you entered using some other means."


    Damian furrowed his brow, trying to make sense of the situation. If the staircase he had ascended to reach the fourth floor was an illusion caused by the mushroom, then what else was not real? He couldn''t even be certain if the resting room he had encountered after the third floor truly existed. It should be real, but doubts lingered.


    "Did something happen in the staircase to the fourth floor? Perhaps I activated a teleportation device or someone forcibly brought me here," Damian spected aloud, his thoughts racing.


    Recalling the snake that appeared in his dream, he couldn''t help but connect it to the egg he carried inside his Spatial Ring¡ªthe enormous snake he had encountered in the mermaid city. The egg had shown signs of life, but Damian remained uncertain about when, or even if, it would hatch.


    Amidst his musings, Damian realized that the mushroom, despite the harm it had caused him, was no longer able to control his mind. Its powers had failed to work on him once he regained consciousness. However, he couldn''t help but wonder why he had no recollection of the fall. It was as if a portion of his memory had been deliberately erased by whoever or whatever had ced him on the 38th floor.


    "You wille with me and help me escape," Damianmanded sternly, fixing his gaze upon the tiny mushroom.


    The creature, its face contorted with fear, took a few hesitant steps back. "I apologize for what I did to you. Please spare my life."


    "I didn''t promise to kill you. However, if you refuse to assist me, I will have no choice," Damian replied, his tone firm.


    Cornered and devoid of options, the mushroom reluctantly agreed to aid Damian. It hopped onto his right shoulder, perching itself there.


    "This floor of the tower is a vast jungle. It is teeming with dangerous beasts, and only a few humanoid creatures like yourself," the mushroom informed Damian, its voice filled with caution.


    Damian pushed aside the abundant vegetation in a futile attempt to find a path through the dense jungle. He realized that no one had ventured this far before him, leaving him to forge his own path through the untamed wilderness.


    With each step Damian took, he could feel the oppressive humidity of the jungle pressing against him. The air was thick, suffused with the scents of earth, foliage, and the distant roar of unseen creatures. He forged ahead, parting the dense undergrowth with his hands, hoping to uncover a hidden path or glimpse a trace of civilization.


    The mushroom perched on his shoulder whispered cautionary warnings about the dangers lurking within the jungle. It spoke of colossal serpents with venomous fangs, agile predators that prowled the shadows, and sentient nts that ensnared unwary travelers. Damian knew he needed to tread carefully, for this floor of the tower held perils beyond his imagination.


    As they continued their arduous journey, the jungle seemed to stretch endlessly before them. The towering trees formed a verdant canopy, casting dappled shadows upon the forest floor. Strange chirps, rustlings, and distant cries echoed through the air, heightening Damian''s sense of unease. He knew that danger lurked just out of sight, ready to strike at any moment.


    Hours turned into days as Damian and his unlikelypanion ventured deeper into thebyrinthine jungle. Exhaustion gnawed at his muscles, yet he pushed forward, driven by an unyielding determination to find his way out. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched, that unseen eyes observed his every move from the depths of the foliage.


    Just as despair threatened to take hold, a glimmer of hope flickered before Damian''s eyes. A faint ray of sunlight managed to prate the dense canopy, illuminating a narrow opening amidst the trees. Eagerly, he quickened his pace, the mushroom clinging tightly to his shoulder.


    The opening led to a hidden clearing, a small oasis within the vast expanse of the jungle. A gentle breeze whispered through the tall grass, carrying the scent of distant flowers and the promise of freedom. Damian''s heart swelled with relief as he gazed upon the tranquil scene.


    Yet, his respite was short-lived. As he stepped into the clearing, he felt a tremor beneath his feet, the ground shifting and quivering. Panic surged through him as a colossal form emerged from the foliage, its enormous frame casting a shadow over the entire clearing.


    When Damian looked up, he saw a massive tree with a face and limbs towering over him. It was a Trent, as he hade to call them. Trents were known as protectors of the forests, ensuring that no harm befell the sacred realm.


    Damian wondered if this Trent might be different, maybe even friendly. After all, he hadn''t done anything to provoke it. Perhaps a conversation could resolve the situation.


    "I am just trying to find my way out of here," Damian said, hoping to reason with the towering creature.


    To his dismay, the Trent regarded him with disdain and moved its massive hand, threatening to crush Damian into a pulp of flesh and bones. It seemed that diplomacy was out of the question.

 Chapter 249 38th Floor, Giant Home?

    Chapter 249 38th Floor, Giant Home?


    On Damian''s shoulder, the mushroom cried out in panic, "Dodge it! I don''t want to die!"


    Damian needed no reminder. With his regained strength and heightened abilities, he swiftly reacted, his muscles propelling him away from the Trent''s impending attack. The burst of potency surged through his legs as he evaded the danger.


    Despite the Trent''s attack having a wide range due to its immense hand size, it was still sluggishpared to Damian''s agility. His blood absorption skill had restored his body to its full power, granting him heightened attributes and quick reflexes.


    As Damian distanced himself from the Trent, a dilemma arose in his mind. Should he retaliate or hold back? What if his counter-attack attracted more Trents to his location? He was certain that Trents were meant to protect the forest, and he had done nothing to provoke their anger.


    The Trent addressed the mushroom with a hoarse voice, its tone resembling that of an old man. "Is this human your friend? Is he causing you harm?"


    For a fleeting moment, the mushroom contemted betraying Damian, iming that he was indeed causing harm. However, the thought of facing a terrible demise at Damian''s hands and uncertainty about the Trent''s ability to defeat him led the mushroom to ept his fate once again.


    "He''s a friend," the mushroom responded, its voice tinged with resignation.


    The Trent fixated its gaze on Damian for a few lingering seconds before uttering, "I will inform the others not to attack you, then."


    With those words, the Trent reverted to its natural state, seamlessly blending into the surrounding forest, appearing as an ordinary tree once more.


    Relieved that the Trent had chosen not to attack, Damian felt a surge of gratitude towards the mushroom for its reluctant cooperation. He understood that their chances of survival in this formidable jungle would be significantly higher with the protection of the Trents.


    With cautious steps, Damian proceeded deeper into the dense foliage, the mushroom perched on his shoulder as his silent guide. The forest seemed to whisper secrets with every rustle of leaves and every flicker of sunlight filtering through the canopy above.


    As they ventured onward, Damian couldn''t help but notice the presence of other mystical creatures lurking in the shadows. Glowing eyes peered at him from hidden nooks, creatures with glistening scales slithered through the undergrowth, and the symphony of unseen creatures filled the air with their melodic calls.


    The mushroom on his shoulder asionally provided brief exnations about the creatures they encountered. It seemed to possess knowledge about the forest''s denizens, though Damian couldn''t help but wonder how a tiny mushroom acquired such information.


    Hours turned into days as Damian and his newfoundpanion traversed the treacherous jungle, navigating through winding paths and oveing obstacles along the way. Each step brought them closer to their goal: escaping this bewildering floor of the Skyfall Tower.


    Damian sessfully evaded most of thebat encounters, thanks to the guidance of the mushroom and the protective nature of the Trents. As they reached the exit of the jungle, the unobstructed sunlight bathed Damian''s entire body, filling him with a profound sense of tranquility. He gazed at the vast horizon, realizing that they had entered a vast in. The openndscape provided better visibility, allowing Damian to spot potential threats orndmarks from a distance.


    However, an unsettling truth dawned on him. Despite the expanse before him, there seemed to be nothing of note. The in was sparsely dotted with a few scattered trees, devoid of any discernible features. No matter how far Damian''s gaze stretched, thendscape remained unchanged.


    Puzzled, Damian voiced his question, breaking the silence, "Where are we?"


    The mushroom, perched on his shoulder, responded, "I''ve never ventured beyond the forest."


    Damian pondered for a moment before asking, "Could the portal to exit this floor be hidden within the jungle?"


    The mushroom shook its tiny head. "I don''t believe so. The portal to enter this floor may be located within the jungle, but you arrived here by other means. Besides, even if you were to find the entrance portal, you can''t return using the same path. You must find an alternative exit."


    Curiosity piqued, Damian inquired, "How do you possess this knowledge?"


    The mushroom, with a touch of pride, exined, "Well, I''ve delved into the minds of past explorers of the tower, much like yourself. That''s how I gained some insights. Although, it has been so long that I''m beginning to forget the details."


    Surprised by the revtion, Damian''s brows furrowed. The Skyfall Tower was touted as a recent construction, with the highest known floor being the 28th or maybe the 29th, considering Damian''s stay of a few days. If the mushroom had interacted with previous adventurers, could it mean that someone had indeed reached the 38th floor before?


    Seeking rification, Damian asked, "How long have you encountered these individuals?"


    The mushroom paused, as if reminiscing, before responding, "Well, it was a long time ago. You are the first human I have seen in one hundred years or more."


    The realization sent a shiver down Damian''s spine. The tower held mysteries and secrets far deeper than he had initially anticipated.


    As Damian continued his exploration, the enigma of the tower''s true purpose deepened, leaving him even more perplexed. However, he knew he couldn''t dwell on those thoughts indefinitely. His priority was to find an exit from the floor and move forward.


    Determined to press on, Damian utilized his Telekinesis ability to levitate himself, propelling himself forward in search of any distinguishing features or signs of an exit.


    "Whoa, you can fly? How is that possible?" the mushroom eximed, astonished by Damian''s newfound ability.


    Although Damian found the mushroom''s astonishment odd, he dismissed it and focused on the task at hand. "I won''t divulge that information to you. After all, you did try to kill me," he responded coldly.


    The mushroom''s voice carried a hint of remorse as it pleaded, "That''s all in the past now. Come on!"


    Ignoring the mushroom''s plea, Damian''s gaze fixed on something in the distance, prompting him toe to a halt mid-air. The mushroom, following Damian''s line of sight, also locked its eyes on the same sight.


    "G-Giants? Here? Could the tower have teleported me to this location due to my bloodline?" Damian''s mind raced with thoughts and questions.

 Chapter 250 Revelations about the Tower and the Dungeon

    Chapter 250 Revtions about the Tower and the Dungeon


    The giants, resembling massive barbarians with minimal clothing, caught Damian''s attention. They seemed primitive yet imposing, wearing only a cloth to cover their lower bodies. Damian hesitated in mid-air, observing the giants from a safe distance. The sight of them left him awestruck. Giants! He had almost believed them to be extinct.


    Doubt crept into his mind. After all the bewildering experiences of being transported to a random floor, entering a dream-like state due to the mushroom, and now encountering giants, he questioned the authenticity of it all. Was it real, or was it anotheryer of deception within the tower?


    "Are you certain this is truly the 38th floor?" Damian inquired, seeking confirmation from the mushroom.


    The mushroom appeared uncertain as well. "I believe so. It''s the information passed down from previous adventurers who have reached this floor. But now I''m starting to question its uracy."


    "Perhaps," Damian replied, his curiosity driving him closer to the giants.


    "Wait, are we really going to approach them?" the trembling mushroom eximed, overwhelmed with fear.


    Escape wasn''t an option for the mushroom, and it resigned itself to its fate, hoping that the giants wouldn''t attack, even though the chances seemed slim.


    As Damian drew nearer, the giants took notice of his presence. Wielding colossal logs as weapons, their unfriendly expressions left no room for doubt. They bellowed in anguage unfamiliar to the mushroom but resonating deeply within Damian''s mind since he inherited his bloodline.


    "Please, do not attack me," Damian implored. "I mean no harm. I am unaware of how I arrived here."


    The giants, on the verge ofunching their assault, froze in their tracks, mouths agape. One of the giants, an elder with a thick beard, addressed Damian with disbelief evident in his voice.


    "How do you possess knowledge of ournguage?" he questioned.


    Damian understood that lying to them would be unwise. With nine intimidating giants present, he doubted his ability to evade them using only his flight ability.


    "I am a giant myself, although my bloodline lies mostly dormant. But where are we, exactly?"


    The giant expressed incredulity. "Impossible! The only giants who remain alive are here on this ind. How could you be a giant from elsewhere?"


    "Ind? So where are we?"


    "We are on an ind. How did you arrive here?"


    "I am uncertain, but possibly through a portal. I was exploring the Skyfall Tower."


    "The Skyfall Tower? Did someone truly construct it?" The giant''s words puzzled Damian, prompting the giant to offer further exnation.


    "Our ancestors spoke of the Skyfall Tower. A man came here once, iming to have built a portal within his tower. He requested permission to establish a connection to this ce. We agreed, thinking it to be absurd. Surprisingly, he aided our ancestors, enabling our race to survive."


    Damian''s mind reeled at this revtion. He had believed the tower to be a separate world from the dungeon, crafted by an enigmatic creator. However, it seemed that each floor within the tower corresponded to a distinct location within the dungeon itself. It appeared as though the creator of the dungeon had curated specific floors within the tower as training grounds for adventurers. How had the creator forged portals and facilitated the repetition of levels? What mechanisms had made everything appear like a game?


    "So, we are actually inside the dungeon?" Damian sought confirmation.


    The giant was taken aback. "Well, the man did mention something about a dungeon. But for us, this is our world. I struggle toprehend how this can be a dungeon. It does not resemble one, does it?"


    That realization hit Damian like a ton of bricks. Humans had given the alternate world the name "dungeon," and even the creatures on the lower levels referred to it as such due to their interactions with humans. It made sense, as the early levels of the dungeon were more essible to humankind and other weaker races. But the level Damian found himself on was far beyond the 38th floor of the dungeon or the Skyfall Tower.


    The power emanating from the giants dwarfed his own, leaving Damian uncertain of the exact level within the dungeon he had reached. For the creatures dwelling in the deeper levels, this was their world. They did not perceive it as a dungeon, and many were oblivious to the existence of portals leading to other floors.


    "Do you possess knowledge of portals that can transport us out of this realm? To another world?" Damian inquired, hoping the giant before him held the answers.


    To his surprise, the giant nodded. "Indeed, there is a portal that allows one to depart from this world and reach a ce inhabited by weaker creatures. However, there is no portal that can elevate us to a higher realm."


    The revtion hit Damian like a blow to the chest. This floor marked the pinnacle of avable floors within the dungeon. Not the giant ind specifically, but all the continents andnds on this level. There was no path forward. This was the highest point attainable.


    "Do humans dwell here?" Damian asked, a flicker of hope still lingering.


    "Indeed, they do. But even a newborn human possesses more power than you do, I can sense the trace of giant bloodline within you. I will offer my assistance, but you must depart from here before it''s toote."


    The giant''s concern for Damian''s well-being was evident, but it only deepened the confusion. Why had the jungle been easier to navigate? Weren''t the creatures there supposed to pose an immediate threat?


    "You must be wondering how you managed to survive, am I correct? Did youe from the jungle?" the giant asked.


    "Yes, why?" Damian asked, his curiosity piqued by the giant''s statement.


    The giant stroked his beard thoughtfully before continuing, "The man who spoke of the Skyfall Tower mentioned that he would construct a portal within it, specifically leading to the jungle. He took great care to ensure the safety of that area, which is why you encountered no powerful beasts there. However, there is something I must inquire about," the giant added.


    Damian''s mind was already spinning with the wealth of information he had received, but he braced himself for whatever else the giant had to say. "Yes?"


    The giant furrowed his brow and scratched his beard, deep in thought. "One of our ancestors left behind a written ount, detailing their encounter with the man who proposed the creation of this tower. ording to our ancestor, the final floor of the tower would bring them to this very ce. I must apologize, but based on your current strength, I find it difficult to envision you sessfully navigating andpleting the tower''s trials."


    That hit Damian like lightning! He somehow entered thest floor of the Skyfall Tower, which would lead to thest floor of the dungeon! It was obvious! Whoever created the tower wanted to train everyone, and those capable ofpleting it would have the power to survive in the dungeon''sst floor.


    But Damian was not that person! His power was way lower than that, and as he was thinking about how to leave that ce, he felt a sharp pain on his chest, right where the golden key tattoo was!


    Then, a face formed on the clouds above the ind. The face looked around as if it was looking for someone.


    "No way," the giant said, "That''s the underworld lord! Come, follow me before it''s toote!" the giant said, grabbing Damian and running away.

 Chapter 251 Desert

    Chapter 251 Desert


    High above in the sky, a colossal face materialized, its visage revealing the unmistakable features of the Underworld lord. Damian''s knowledge of the powerful entity was limited, but he knew that some of the lord''s demons, like the one who had possessed Miller''s body, had relentlessly pursued him.


    While Damian had been uncertain about the dungeon level where the Underworld resided and the location of its lord, the sight before him confirmed the truth. This was indeed the final floor essible to humans and other creatures. It was where the Underworld lord made his dwelling.


    Without hesitation, the giant grabbed hold of Damian and swiftly navigated the ins, leading him to a vige bustling with even more giants. Overwhelmed by the spectacle unfolding before him, Damian''s curiosity was piqued, and he yearned to learn more about this peculiar ce¡ªthe ultimate floor that he aspired to reach someday.


    Time was of the essence, and the giant''s urgent voice broke through Damian''s thoughts. "There''s no time to lose. I don''t know how you arrived here, but you must return. However, I am certain our paths will cross again in the future."


    cing Damian in front of a portal that resembled the others he had encountered, the giant handed him a small sk containing a mysterious liquid. "This elixir has been used by our tribe for ages. It will unlock more of your dormant bloodline. Pass through this portal before he discovers your presence. It will transport you to lower levels, although I cannot guarantee how it will manifest. Now, go!"


    Before Damian could respond, the giant exerted a gentle push, propelling him through the portal with the force of a single finger. The world around him dissolved into darkness, and time itself seemed to lose meaning. When the void dissipated, Damian found himself standing in a deste desert wastnd. Surveying the barren expanse, he searched for any signs of resources or clues to guide his next move, but found none.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in the empty air. "He pushed me along with you! Unbelievable!"


    To Damian''s surprise, the mushroom that had clung to his shoulder during his journey had also been transported through the portal. Uncertain if this turn of events was fortuitous or problematic, Damian couldn''t dismiss the fact that the mushroom belonged to the deepest level of the dungeon. It was undoubtedly no ordinary creature.


    Intrigued by the potential benefits that befriending the mushroom could bring, Damian contemted the possibilities thaty ahead. Perhaps their unexpectedpanionship would prove advantageous in this treacherous realm.


    As Damian pondered his current situation, the realization struck him that he was still within the influence of the Skyfall Tower. This meant that the floor he found himself on was indeed one of the interconnected levels designed to train and challenge adventurers.


    The question remained: which specific floor was it? The giant had mentioned it would transport Damian to a lower level, but the exact designation was unclear.


    ncing down at the ring that had granted him entry into the Skyfall Tower, Damian observed that it still retained some sort of enchantment. This confirmed that he had not fully left the tower''s domain.


    Eager for guidance, Damian turned to the mushroom perched on his shoulder. He sought the creature''s counsel, uncertain of their next move in this unfamiliarndscape.


    "What should we do now?" Damian inquired, his voice tinged with a hint of urgency.


    The mushroom, though inclined to leave, recognized its limitedbat abilities and saw the advantage of remaining with Damian for protection.


    "I suggest we search for an Oasis," the mushroom suggested. "Finding a source of water and food is crucial, and Oases often attract other individuals seeking sustenance and respite. Furthermore, I can enchant your eyes to help you discern and resist illusions. Deserts are known for their deceptive tricks, so this ability may prove invaluable."


    The prospect of locating an Oasis appeared to be a straightforward objective, and Damian weed the mushroom''s contribution. Additionally, the revtion of the mushroom''s newfound enchanting capabilities sparked a glimmer of hope within Damian. It hinted at a hidden potential and the possibility of oveing the challenges thaty ahead.


    Damian heeded the mushroom''s advice and set off through the barren desert, his eyes now enchanted to see through illusions. With each step, the scorching sun beat down upon him, intensifying the dryness of the surroundingndscape. The journey seemed arduous and endless, but Damian pressed forward, driven by the hope of finding respite at the Oasis.


    Finally, on the horizon, a glimmer of green emerged¡ªa sign of life amidst the destion. Damian quickened his pace, his thirst growing more insistent. As he neared the Oasis, his heart filled with relief at the sight of palm trees swaying gently in the breeze and a shimmering pool of water reflecting the golden rays of sunlight.


    However, Damian''s relief was short-lived as he noticed a group of individuals gathered near the Oasis. Their figures were silhouetted against the vibrant backdrop, their weapons raised menacingly.


    Perplexed and cautious, Damian approached slowly, his hand instinctively reaching for his own weapon. The mushroom on his shoulder trembled, sensing the growing tension.


    As Damian drew closer, the strangers'' gazes locked onto him and the mushroom, suspicion etched on their faces. They appeared battle-hardened, their eyes filled with a mix of wariness and aggression.


    But he had to go there, or else his time would run short. Despite having a decent resistance to thirst, hunger, and climate things, the desert was still harsh. Also, the mushroom wasn''t suited to that ambient, so it would perish with the constant sunlight rays.


    Damian approached the Oasis, and the group of people were quick to ask him.


    "What brings you to this Oasis?" a voice called out, tinged with a blend of caution and authority.


    Damian paused, raising his hands slightly in a gesture of non-aggression. "We seek shelter and sustenance. We mean no harm."


    The response was met with murmurs of disbelief, and the tension in the air thickened.

 Chapter 252 Make Sure to Visit Night’s Horny Brothel

    <h4>Chapter 252 Make Sure to Visit Night''s Horny Brothel</h4>


    The sight of adventurers or new faces who didn''t look like desert natives wasn''t pleasant to that group of mercenaries, and they weren''t willing to chat.


    "We arrived here first," one said, "This is our Oasis."


    Even Damian, who knew nothing about the ce he was in, knew very well that no one could go and im an Oasis like that. If it had some buildings in it, and people living, that might be the case, but that Oasis in particr. No shot.


    They were just creating excuses to stay on top of the situation. A way to make themselves believe they were the right ones in this whole mess.


    Those mercenaries judged Damian by his jovial appearance; for them, he was just a boy who wouldn''t have the courage to stand against them. That was quite the mistake.


    Momentarily, a desire to kill and rip those mercenaries surged within Damian. He tried everything to keep it in check, but it felt impossible. It was as if his whole mind shattered, and the only thought was to kill.


    Then, a whisper entered his ears, "Rx. We don''t have to fight."


    It was the mushroom talking after sensing Damian wasn''t feeling alright. The mushroom did not know the reason behind Damian''s temper, but that did not matter. All it wished was to avoid bloodshed.


    And apparently, it worked! Damian''s eyes returned to reality, and he was thinking straight again.


    With newfound resolution, Damian activated his mental powers, aiming at all of them simultaneously, hoping to make them more essible for chatting.


    Well, Damian''s mental powers did more than that, and in no time, all the mercenaries were eager to tell him everything he wanted to know, going as far as opening their minds for him to read it.


    It worked well because of Damian''s constant increase in power and because the mercenaries, despite looking fearful, had a mind with too many breaches that Damian could explore. Sometimes the seasoned warriors were the ones with the most wounds.


    The ce they were in was called the Desert of Nahara, and it was indeed located inside the dungeon. The mercenaries had that information, but the floor level was unknown, and they also did not know about portals.


    But there was something else worthy of Damian''s attention: the location of a city within the desert, near a massive river, and there, many people lived and thrived. If Damian wished to gather more information about the desert or the floor he was on, that was the ce.


    After putting the mercenaries to sleep and grabbing some of their equipment, he shared all that information with the mushroom. Before leaving, though, Damian and the mushroom enjoyed the fresh water and the tree''s shadows to shove away the harshness of the desert heat.


    The mercenaries had some camels tied by ropes to the palm trees. Damian could see, despite being camels, they were slightly different from the ones he knew from Earth. Evolution, perhaps?


    Damian grabbed one of the said camels for himself, as these were the best allies a person would want in the desert. It would allow them to easily cover vast distances, so the idea of reaching the city he saw inside their minds wasn''t that far-fetched.


    "Are we heading to the city you talked about now?" the mushroom asked.


    "Indeed. It will take us two days, but something is bugging me."


    "Do share."


    "The Skyfall Tower I was inside before appearing in that forest where you tried to kill me," Damian said, staring at the mushroom, who waved his tiny arms, saying, "Forget about it, please?"


    Damian sighed and continued, "Like I was saying, this tower only opens for seven days, then it closes for seven more, and then it opens again."


    He exined it to the mushroom, who was frozen, staring at Damian, lost for words.


    "What''s wrong?" Damian asked.


    "What happens when the tower closes, and you''re inside? We are still inside the dungeon, but the tower was the thing that teleported you to the dungeon, right?"


    "Uh, yes, but I have no idea what happens. As far as I know, everyone inside the tower would get teleported back to one of the resting floors before the tower sent them outside. Why do you ask?"


    The mushroom did not know how to say it but mustered the courage to say, "Well, I messed up with your dreams for nine days. So that''s already above the seven mark, and that''s not considering you didn''t lose more time before meeting me."


    "What? Really? Are you sure you know how to count? Now, with me, one, two, three..." Damian said, using his fingers to show the mushroom.


    "Idiot. I know how to count!"


    Damian was shocked after hearing the news. His ring, which he got from the tower, looked like it was still working, meaning it believed Damian was still inside it.


    But it did not teleport him back. Was he stuck there? Damian did not know the answer to such a question, and the only way to find out more was to get into the city he saw and look for clues there.


    That''s precisely what he did, mounted on his camel with an annoying mushroom on his shoulder, one he named Billy, the Mushroom.


    "Why Billy?" the mushroom asked.


    "I want it, so that''s your name now."


    "But..."


    "There''s no but. It is as it is."


    Billy epted his fate, and the two made their way through the desert, reaching the city after two days. It was as vivid as the mercenaries'' memories.


    Many humans were walking on the streets, trading goods and selling their services. Some weren''t even humans, resembling orcs or a sub-race of trolls. There were other races there Damian had never seen before!


    That was just the first nce into the city. What else would Damian find in that ce? He hoped for answers.


    "What business do you have here?" the guard asked Damian after he arrived at the gate on his camel.


    "Eat and sleep, and maybe getid?" Damian said, shrugging his shoulders.


    He had no fucking idea what to say, but apparently, the guard liked his answer.


    "Ha, these youths still have a lot of energy. Be sure to visit the Brothel Night''s Horny. A fine ce, that one."


    Damian entered the city afterward, not knowing if he shouldugh or cry. That ce was strange.

 Chapter 253 A Dome Around the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 253 A Dome Around the Desert</h4>


    That ce was way different than the other cities Damian saw. The early levels of the Dungeon were often filled with humans, especially the tenth floor, which now became their home.


    But that ce? There were so many different races there that the humans felt the minority. It made Damian realize how big the Dungeon was and how little the humans explored...


    Well, the humans Damian knew, at least. Based on what the giants said, there was a world filled with the most powerful humans and other races where Damian wished to go.


    "Baby steps, Damian, baby steps," Damian thought to himself after realizing he was daydreaming.


    At that moment, he had other priorities, like finding exactly where he was and how he would return. The tavern was the best ce to find information, precisely where Damian headed to first.


    Some of the people in the streets gazed at him with evil thoughts. That city was known to be the home of many mercenaries and others linked to illegal activities within the desert. Damian did not look like a scary person, so people were bound to try to cause him trouble.


    He was passing through the city by a not-so-wealthy part of it, and someone whispered to him.


    "Hey, young man, want to make some coin? We have the best opportunities for you."


    That was clearly a trap, and they wished to steal for him, but Damian saw that as an opportunity to get even more information! Thugs often knew a lot of stuff in the area because if they didn''t, they would end up in jail or, worse, dead.


    "Are we going there?" Billy the mushroom asked.


    Damian ced him under his robe to hide him and said, "Rx. I will get some answers for us."


    With slow steps, Damian went toward the man who called him with that lie inside an alley, obviously. Then, three more people showed up, all in hoods.


    "You actually came," they said,ughing, "You''re such a stupid person. Now, give everything you have, and you''ll get to live."


    Damian paid the stupid person role, saying, "But what about the guards? They will protect me!"


    "Guards? This is a poor area. The few guards here are controlled by the factions too! You''re so naive, boy."


    Four people were wearing hoods there, and they all took out some weapons to confront Damian: swords and daggers.


    Damianughed, and his personality seemed to shift for a moment, with his eyes changing to an evil re and hisugh akin to a maniac finding its next victim.


    "Why are you certain I didn''te here on purpose?" he asked, putting on a big creepy smile, "People often look the other way when poor people die. Just like all of you."


    They continued tough, only stopping after Damian used his Telekineses to push all of them against the alley''s wall, making them unable to mutter a word.


    "This is much better. You guys were pissing me off by saying these stupid things."


    The four bandits couldn''t move their mouths or tongue to speak because Damian wasn''t allowing them. The Telekinesis ability had many usages, and keeping their mouths shut was not a problem.


    They stared at him like staring at a demon! How could such innocent youth be so powerful? Those were the most dangerous type of people in the world.


    Damian made a dagger using his Slime Ring and yed with it, passing his finger through the de, "I will let one of you speak and answer my questions. If I like what I hear, I may let you live. Also, scream, and you die in less than one second."


    The thugs looked even more scared after hearing what Damian said, and out of everyone, Damian chose to let the one who called him to the alley speak.


    "Please let me go, I-" the thug said when Damian allowed him to speak.


    Damian moved forward, punching him in the face! One tooth flew from his mouth, and blood was on his lips.


    "Speak when I allow you to."


    After that, the man shut up, not looking to lose the rest of the teeth inside his mouth. Also, it was now confident that Damian wasn''t joking about what he said.


    "First question, what dungeon floor are we?" Damian asked.


    The man looked confused, not entirely understanding what Damian meant, "Dungeon? I don''t know about a dungeon. We are in a desert."


    Damian took out the dagger again, slowly cutting the man''s forearm, making the blood drip on the ground and the man''s face twitch with pain.


    The thug was desperate, "I-I am telling the truth! You can ask anyone here."


    "Have you ever left this desert?"


    "Are you joking, right? There''s a dome around the desert; no one can leave or enter. It has been like this for ages! But this desert is so massive people can live here without a problem."


    "A dome?"


    Damian hoped to learn more about the current floor he was on, but apparently, not even the people living in the desert knew. How did Damian appear there if a dome was trapping them inside, not allowing people to enter or leave?


    There wasn''t any visible portal when Damian arrived, which was terrifying. He did not know how he got into that desert, and now he was trapped.


    The face Damian had was a displeased one. He wasn''t happy about that, and the thugs realized it. One of them, who wasn''t allowed to speak, made a few noises using all his power, catching Damian''s attention.


    "Speak," Damian said.


    "A group of powerful mercenaries will explore an underground city that''s been said to belong to an old civilization! They say it might contain some information about the dome! You can try your luck and go with them."


    That was a nice piece of information. Damian smiled after hearing it, "Thank you. You shall live."


    Then, with the power of his mind, the slime dagger flew toward the throat of all the other thugs, cutting them. After that, Damian erased the memory of the only thug who survived, and then he moved toward the tavern to learn more about this expedition.


    "Why didn''t you just read the information from his mind?" Billy the mushroom asked.


    "I just want to have some fun and kill some people. That''s all."


    The mushroom was starting to think his master wasn''t that good of a person...

 Chapter 254 Damian’s Showcase of Power

    <h4>Chapter 254 Damian''s Showcase of Power</h4>


    There were many people inside the tavern, all chatting and drinking beers. Two octopuses even fought in the tavern''s corner. Damian was puzzled as to how that race could survive in the desert...


    Damian tried to ignore everyone, but all the people inside gazed toward him the moment he stepped into the tavern. That was a ce for mercenaries, hardened warriors, and city workers.


    "Who''s that boy? What is he doing here?"


    "I don''t know. He looks like easy prey for the bandits..."


    While listening to all of their gossip, Damian was surprised to notice that all of them spoke a familiarnguage, the same one everyone back on Earth knew too, like a secondnguage!


    The humans who first explored the dungeon learned it, and it was then passed to everyone, be they superhumans or not. Damian knew it because of that, but his mental abilities also allowed him to read the minds of others andmunicate using othernguages as well!


    He sat at the bar and asked for a beer. The bartender was a human, but one with almost three meters of height! That was not normal at all, and Damian wondered what the ancestors of that man were for him to be like that.


    "What will you want?" the bartender asked.


    "Give me your best drink. The strongest," Damian said.


    "Isn''t that too much for a boy like you? Alright, I''ll get it for ya."


    "Why are they always speaking about my appearance? Should I change it to something more scary? No, looking like I do is the best trap to get stupid people to try to attack me," Damian thought to himself while waiting for the drink.


    The drink was a red liquor that looked strong, but nothing a person like Damian would feel. His body was beyond mortal limits, and it would take a potent drug to affect him.


    Just as he received the drink from the bartender, he asked, "Do you know anything about an expedition?"


    "Expedition? I don''t know what you''re talking about," the bartender said, ying dumb.


    Damian knew very well that they would only provide information when money was involved, so that''s what he did. He ced five gold coins on the table. The bartender swiftly grabbed them and pocketed the coins.


    "It will happen in two days. You see that man over there? At the table in the corner? He''s the person in charge of assembling a crew. Maybe you can speak with him and try your luck."


    The person the bartender was referring to was a young man with ck, slicked-back hair and an aura of danger around him. Out of everyone in the tavern and the city itself, he was surely one of the most dangerous individuals.


    Damian could sense this just by looking at him. Instead of feeling scared, he was excited to finally get some information about the expedition. He was also d that his luck had led him to encounter the person in charge right there in the same tavern.


    Approaching the man in the corner, Damian immediately became the subject of gossip once again. Apparently, everyone was aware of the man''s strength.


    "Yo," Damian said, grabbing a chair, turning it around, and sitting in front of the man.


    The man was quietly eating and lifted his head to meet Damian''s gaze with cold, indifferent eyes.


    "What are you doing at my table? No one sits here, at least not someone who wants to live," the man said.


    That man was undoubtedly powerful. Damian had no doubts about that. However, the question remained: was he powerful enough to face Damian?


    Perhaps he was ustomed to seeing people tremble with fear at his mere sight. But Damian wasn''t that type of person. After everything he had been through and all the enemies he had faced, a man with a slicked-back hairdo wouldn''t be enough to intimidate him.


    "Is that so? Well, you''re speaking as if I care about what you think," Damian retorted.


    The man swiftly reached for his sword and shed it toward Damian! The motion was so rapid that no one in the tavern could follow it, except for Damian.


    Although it was fast for him as well, it was not impossible to dodge. However, Damian didn''t budge an inch. He hadn''t expected the man to attack him like that in the middle of the city, and true to his expectation, the man halted the de right before Damian''s face.


    "You didn''t move, impressive. What do you want? I''ll allow you to speak with me for one minute."


    "Speak with you for one minute? That''s ame joke," Damian expressed his disapproval. Instead of agreeing to the man''s offer, he boldly stated, "Just cut the crap. You don''t stand a chance against me, so be d I''m even bothering to speak with someone like you."


    Upon hearing Damian''s words, shock rippled through everyone inside the tavern.


    "I can''t believe he said that!"


    "Is he insane or something? That''s not someone you want to pick a fight with!"


    Before the man in front of Damian could respond or attempt another attack, another figure appeared, standing right beside Damian. It was a muscr man who appeared evenrger than the bartender, wearing gauntlets that seemed to be his weapons.


    "Vance, is everything okay here?" the muscr man inquired.


    Vance, the man with the slicked-back hair, nodded in response.


    Damian turned his head to the side, meeting the gaze of the tall, muscr man. He provocatively remarked, "This is a private conversation. Scram out of here, trash."


    The muscr man burned with anger and threw a punch aimed at Damian''s face!


    The power behind that punch was extraordinary, causing the air to ripple with its force. Not many people would possess the strength to withstand it. Even Vance, sitting across the table, wasn''t entirely confident in blocking such an attack from such close proximity.


    However, to everyone''s astonishment, Damian ced his palm in the path of the punch. Instead of being sent flying or losing his arm, Damian remainedpletely still. With ease, he grabbed hold of the man''s gauntlets and exerted a fraction of his strength, resulting in the sound of metal bending echoing throughout the tavern.


    "So weak," Damian remarked.

 Chapter 255 Destroying Half of the Tavern

    <h4>Chapter 255 Destroying Half of the Tavern</h4>


    The tall, muscr man with the gauntlets couldn''tprehend what had happened. Did Damian block his attack so easily? That shouldn''t happen! He was confident in his power, and when it came to hand-to-handbat, no one could excel against him.


    So he punched again, and this time, using more strength and aiming at a difficult spot to block: the belly. The attack was even fiercer, barely visible to the naked eye, but Damian grabbed his hand again!


    "How?" the man said in a perplexed tone.


    Damian didn''t feel like answering his question, so instead of saying a word, he kicked the man in the guts, sending him across the tavern, destroying a few tables, and creating a hole in the wall! The man flew toward the street!


    The tavern owner knew that muscr man, so anyone capable enough to do something like that to him was no ordinary figure, so no one said a word to Damian. For them, it wasn''t a big deal that he destroyed half of the tavern.


    Vance, who wasn''t paying much attention to Damian before, was now shivering. His power and the tall''s man weren''t that much different, yet it was clear that the youth before him was way more powerful. Damian sat again on the chair before him, smiling and saying, "Are you willing to talk now?"


    The response and treatmenting from Vance were much different than before, as he wasn''t looking to end up like his friend, who was now standing near them with apparent bruises and a not-so-happy face.


    "Of course. I was testing you earlier¡­ Now, what is that you want with me?"


    "Testing?" Damian rolled his eyes at that stupid statement, "I''ve heard you''re forming a crew to explore some ruins. I want to go along."


    Damian saw no reason for them to deny his presence. A powerful individual would only give them more chances of survival and sess on their mission, and if the ce were as big as everyone said, then there would be enough treasures for everyone. However, Damian was more concerned with getting some information about the strange dome surrounding the desert. He wished to leave that ce as fast as possible.


    "No problem," Vance said, agreeing, "We are leaving tomorrow, so be sure to meet us early in the morning near the front gate. Around 6 am."


    That was everything Damian wanted to hear, so after that, he moved toward the tavern''s attendant again and got himself a room to stay the night. It was cheap, but the man insisted Damian could have it free. Power could do wonders.


    Anyway, Damian used the rest of his day to explore more of the city, trying to learn more about this said ce they would explore the following day. Apparently, the information about it wascking, but everyone saw it as a sacred ce from an ancient civilization living in the desert long ago.


    It was impossible to know what was true and what wasn''t, but Damian wasn''t unhappy, feeling like he had lost his day trying to find information about it. At least he saw the city and ate good food from the street food market.


    As for the room he got from the tavern? A simple one but more than enough for Damian, who was used to sleeping in the wilderness or having to endure extreme situations. He wasn''t that sleepy when night came but tried his best to get some rest before the big event the next day. Whileying on his bed, Damian couldn''t help but think about his friends and imagine a world where he would sleep and appear out of that dungeon floor, back to his temple on the tenth floor.


    But that was all a mere dream, and when Damian woke up again, it was the same as the other day.


    Billy, the mushroom, was the one who woke him up, "Don''t bete,d."


    Despite their initial meeting, where the mushroom was messing with Damian''s mind and trying to kill him, they became good friends. Damian was curious to see how the mushroom would grow and how powerful and valuable it could be. It was, after all, a mushroom in thest avable floor of the dungeon where giants, extremely powerful humans, and other races lived so that it couldn''t be normal.


    After his fight, Damian left the tavern, which still had a destroyed wall, and went toward the city''s front gate, where Vance said they would be. Sure enough, a group of five people were there.


    One was Vance, who had slick back hair and two swords hanging on his waist. He was surprisingly young, not looking more than 24 or 25. The other was the tall, muscr man looking like a tower. He was bald, had a mustache, and had two slightly bent gauntlets after the fight against Damian.


    As for the other three, one wore a dark robe with a hood, and its face had wrappings on it, like bandages. Damian didn''t know if it was a man, a woman, or if it was human. The other two were twins, both with bows and two ck panthers with them. They were likely beast tamers or something like that.


    "Yo, you''re finally here," the bald man said.


    His voice contained a hint of anger after he lost the other day, but Damian wouldn''t miss the chance to make him even angrier, "Sorry, I had to rest after kicking the ass of a bald dude yesterday. Pretty hrious that fight was."


    Vance quickly intervened, "Calm down, you two. Let''s move and use the sun as the night here in the desert is dangerous, even for us. All of you, hop on the camels, and let''s go."


    They all obeyed him, doing exactly as he said. Damian didn''t know if they knew each other before long or if Vance had just created the crew, but either way, he also jumped on the camel''s back and followed them, going toward the open desert, looking for a way out of that ce.

 Chapter 256 [Bonus chapter] Put to Sleep

    256 [Bonus chapter] Put to Sleep


    The desert was just as its name implied, a barren expanse of sand. Damian and hispanions traversed the destendscape on their camels, their only view being endless stretches of sand. Not a single oasis broke the monotonous scenery.


    Vance, always assuring the rest of the crew, proimed that the city wasn''t far away. "It will take us twelve straight hours to reach it, so we still have four hours to go," he stated confidently.


    Curious about their destination, Damian, who had little information about their mission, inquired, "What is this ce, anyway?"


    Vance''s expression turned somber as he replied, "You must be aware that a dome has trapped us here, right? It has been this way for over a thousand years."


    "We are heading to a city in ruins, once belonging to an ancient civilization that inhabited this desert without the dome! The answers and reasons lie within, but no one has returned alive after attempting to explore it," Vance exined, his sadness evident.


    "Great," Damian muttered sarcastically.


    The city they were approaching was perilous, but Damian felt no fear. He was determined to escape this ce and would risk his life if necessary, even within the treacherous confines of an ancient city.


    However, the dangers didn''t solely reside within the ancient city. Damian was well aware that Vance and the other members of the group were dangerous individuals. Despite his confidence in defeating them individually, what if they decided to unite against him?


    Moreover, Damian contemted the countless traps and other hazards that surely awaited them inside the ancient city. He hoped the crew members would not trust each other as much as they trusted him. Perhaps Billy, the mushroom, would aid him in aplishing the mission.


    They pressed onward, arriving at their designated location within the timeframe Vance had predicted. Damian wondered if Vance''s extensive knowledge of the ce and his selection of powerful individuals for the crew were deliberate measures for survival. Was he solely focused on finding a way to break the dome, or did he have ulterior motives?


    After reaching their destination, the group discovered a massive hole in the sand, serving as the entrance to the underground ruins. Vance spoke up, cautioning the team about the potential dangers within. "This is the entrance to the ruins. Once a sprawling city, it now lies buried beneath the sand. It''s too risky to venture inside right away, so we''ll camp nearby for the night," he suggested, concerned for their safety.


    Having traveled through the desert the entire day, they arrived at the entrance during the night. Recognizing the futility of exploring the ruins without proper rest and preparation, they agreed to camp for the night. They quickly set up a small campsite about five hundred meters away, seeking shelter near arge rock formation. The desert night was cold, but the warmth of the campfire provided themfort.


    Damian,cking a proper sleeping arrangement, utilized his Slime Ring to create a makeshift bed that was even morefortable than regr sleeping bags. His fellow group members observed him with curious eyes, intrigued by his unique abilities and mysterious nature. They wondered how he possessed such powers and questioned his strength inbat. Damian''s diverse range of skills made him a potential threat to everyone present.


    While the others contemted Damian''s powers andpared themselves to him, Damian and hispanion, Billy the mushroom, settled down to sleep. Before retiring, Damian ensured he ate and drank. However, it turned out to be a mistake.


    The following day, Damian woke upte, only to realize that everyone was gone. Confusion and rm filled his mind as he looked around, finding no trace of hispanions. He searched his memory and soon discovered the reason behind their absence.


    "They must have drugged me through the food or water. Damn it! Powerful stuff," Damian eximed, releasing his frustration.


    Then, he turned his gaze towards Billy and asked, "How could you not notice anything?"


    "My friend, I''m a mushroom, but I sleep like a rock," Billy replied.


    "Damn it," Damian muttered in annoyance.


    Despite the setback, Damian attempted to calm himself. The situation wasn''t entirely hopeless. It seemed that the group had deemed him too dangerous to apany them, so they poisoned him and proceeded to the city without him.


    Knowing exactly where his formerpanions were, Damian had no intention of backing down or forgetting his mission to find a way out of that ce. If necessary, he was prepared to venture into the ancient city alone. In fact, the idea brought him a sense of peace, as he would no longer have to worry about their potential betrayal at any moment.


    "At least they betrayed me early on. Now, I am free," Damian muttered to himself, acknowledging his newfound independence.


    Having realized and epted his situation, Damian left the campsite behind and approached the massive hole in the desert, which appeared just as it did the previous night. The darkness inside didn''t faze him, thanks to the ring that enhanced his senses. Although he considered purchasing a passive ability to improve his night vision, he hadn''t acquired enough Erotic Coinstely due to his entrapment. However, his proficiency in blood magic absorption had granted him considerable power and status, even without the use of those coins.


    With determined strides, Damian entered the hole, finding himself in a corridor. Traces of blood and the remains of deceased creatures littered the path. Damian surmised that the underground city likely served as the habitat for various desert-dwelling beasts. His mind pondered what other dangers lurked below.


    As Damian ventured further, the silence of the ce engulfed him. Not a sound from any beast could be heard, only the shifting and cascading of sand. However, an unsettling feeling of being watched persisted within him. There seemed to be no immediate threat nearby, but was this sensation merely a product of his own imagination?


    Continuing down the corridor, Damian eventually entered an open area, revealing the vastness of the ancient city. The absence of light made it challenging to see, even with his ring granting him limited vision in the darkness. Yet, darkness proved to be the least of Damian''s concerns, as the city was infested with deadly beasts.

 Chapter 257 Clues about the Dome

    257 Clues about the Dome


    The underground city stretched out before Damian, abyrinth packed with monsters of all shapes and sizes. He paused, keeping a safe distance as he analyzed the dire situation before him.


    "This is getting out of hand, isn''t it?" Damian whispered to himself.


    Anticipating dangerous creatures, he had ventured into the depths, expecting to encounter foes with strength simr to his own. But what he found was far beyond his expectations¡ªthe sheer quantity of beasts filled him with fear. It seemed as though something in the city was attracting them, making the situation even more perilous.


    Despite the desperation of the moment, Damian took a deep breath and focused on finding a way out of this predicament. Hispanions must have also entered the city. Perhaps they had faced the same perils and devised a n to deal with the monsters.


    He searched along the dimly lit streets, the once grand buildings now reduced to ruins. The city''s lost glory haunted every corner, a testament to the passage of time and the ravages of unknown forces.


    As Damian continued, he noticed the body of a in beast lying in one of the nearby streets. His heart skipped a beat¡ªit could be a sign left by the group of mercenaries who had betrayed him. Determined, he activated his invisibility cloak, blending into the shadows as he followed their tracks, determined to avoid detection.


    "Don''t make a sound," Damian warned Billy, the mushroom who apanied him on this treacherous journey. Billy nodded, understanding the importance of silence.


    Approaching the dead beast''s body, Damian examined it closely. The creature had suffered a powerful attack, akin to a mighty punch. A spark of hope ignited within him; it was likely the work of the tall man who had foolishly challenged Damian, only to meet his downfall.


    Driven by vengeance, Damian persisted, moving stealthily through the darkness. The city''s numerous hiding spotsbined with the power of his invisibility cloak rendered him virtually undetectable.


    He became like a phantom, silently stalking his enemies, waiting for the perfect moment to exact his retribution.


    "They poisoned me and thought they''d get away with it. Not a chance!" Damian vowed under his breath.


    Time passed, and more lifeless beasts scattered the streets. Each one told a different tale of its demise. Damian''s pursuit continued, his determination unwavering.


    Suddenly, a distant light pierced through the darkness, like a beacon of hope in the depths of despair.


    "Do you think we''re getting close to finding something out?" the figure with the bandaged face asked Vance, hispanion.


    Even from a distance, Damian managed to hear the conversation clearly. Learning that the group hadn''t discovered anything about that ce only made the situation even moreplicated.


    "Do you see that building over there? It looks like a library or something of the sort. We might find information there for sure," Vance said, attempting to ease the tension among the group.


    Everyone there longed for answers to soothe their nerves. After all, why were they risking their lives in that dangerous city, surrounded by monsters? If even this search for answers wouldn''t lead them anywhere, then the entire journey would be purposeless, futile, and useless.


    With cautious steps, the group made their way to the building that resembled a long-forgotten library. Pushing the door open and peering inside, they were met with numerous bookshelves covered in a thickyer of dust.


    "It was to be expected. Beasts wouldn''t bother keeping books clean, right?" Vance said with a smile. "I told you we''d find something. Now let''s search for anything rted to the dome."


    The group split up, each member scouring specific books tirelessly in pursuit of information about the dome that had surrounded their desert home for a thousand years.


    Damian, not originally from the region, had found himself entangled in this mess. Nevertheless, he too longed to escape and reunite with his friends.


    "Should I reveal myself and attempt to read something in secret, or should I stay here in hiding?" Damian pondered, unable to find a definitive answer.


    He had no clue how the group would react upon seeing him. Although they had betrayed him, they hadn''t taken his life, which was something to be thankful for. But undoubtedly, they wouldn''t wee his presence here.


    The figure with the bandaged face, the most enigmatic of them all, had a book open in its hands, rapidly scanning its pages for any clue about the dome.


    Then, abruptly, the person with the bandaged face stopped all movements and locked eyes directly with where Damian stood. The intense gaze sent shivers down his spine, leaving him filled with both anticipation and trepidation.


    "They found me?"


    That was Damian''s first thought, but after a few seconds, the person with the bandaged face returned to reading the book in search of answers.


    Damian felt confused. It seemed like the person hadn''t noticed his presence, yet it also seemed like they had and were merely pretending. How could he know the correct answer to that? Should he leave it to chance?


    There was no reason for him to reveal his invisibility and show himself to them, so Damian remained hidden, staying alert for any danger around him, like a hidden attack from any of them. He was confident he could block any attack that came his way.


    "Guys," the muscr man with the gauntlets said, "I found something."


    Vance was the first to ask, "What did you find? Let me see."


    Everyone gathered around the muscr man, trying to catch a glimpse of the information he had discovered. Damian had no idea what it was, but he could judge from their reactions that the situation wasn''t good.


    He floated slowly above them, getting as close as he could to read and hear clearly what they had found.


    "It says here that this dome was an attempt by a Lich to trap everyone here and build an army of undead to dominate everything! But he was stopped and sealed within this city, yet the dome remains intact even after all these years."


    Damian hadn''t expected a sealed Lich, but he felt relieved. The Lich wasn''t among them to cause harm, so as long as no one released it, everything would be fine.


    Of course, if they needed to destroy the dome, and that meant killing the Lich, then that could be a bit problematic.

 Chapter 258 A Hot Lich!

    <h4>Chapter 258 A Hot Lich!</h4>


    That was Damian''s initial thought. Everything should be alright as long as no one unsealed the Lich. It was easy to say that but impossible to know if some idiot hadn''t freed the Lich.


    Humans were stupid. Damian knew that well. Despite the revtion, he remained in the shadows, waiting for his opportunity to strike when they least expected.


    "Let''s keep moving," Vance said with a puffed chest, "This Lich will die for good with me here."


    Vance was confident in his power, as well as the power of hisrades. A Lich sealed for, who knows, maybe one thousand years wouldn''t be enough to get him to shit his pants.


    Was it stupiditying from him, or was he powerful enough to fight the Lich? The only way to find out was to watch and see how the situation unfolded.


    Damian did that. He followed them out of the library. The book they found said the Lich was sealed in a tomb behind the library. It was close to their location, so Vance and the others arrived without much problem.


    They traversed a dark tunnel, only stopping after seeing a massive stone door blocking their path. The stone door had symbols resembling a bandaged skull and a scepter.


    Vance tried to push the door and touch its parts, yet nothing happened. "So, how do we open this thing?"


    The tall, muscr man scratched the back of his bald head and said, "I have no idea, Vance."


    "I still have the book, so let''s search for something," the person with the bandaged face said.


    They browsed the thick leather book again, looking for clues on how to open the door. Something was there, written in red font, probably blood.


    "It says here that it requires a human sacrifice... I think we may have to abort the mission," the person with the bandaged face said.


    Vance felt the same way. He would return but with someone else to use as a sacrifice. He couldn''t use one of hisrades in that, and he needed their strength to fight the Lich.


    "Ah, if only we brought that guy with us," the bald man said.


    It was at that moment that something unexpected happened. The person with the bandaged face took out a hidden knife from behind and cut the throat of the bald man!


    The attack happened fast, and the bald man was unable to block. Too much blood spurted from the wound. It was severe, and he would die.


    Vance''s breathing turned irregr, and he unsheathed his swords, moving his body and entering a fighting stance.


    "James. What''s the meaning of this?" Vance said, staring at his ''friend.''


    The one called Jamesughed, "James? James is long gone. I possessed him when he came here alone a few months ago. It''s so easy to fool humans like you."


    "The Lich? How did Jamese here alone? He didn''t tell us!" Vance yelled and grasped his swords with everything he got.


    Vance and the others were like brothers. Nothing would break their bond, and lies didn''t stand between them. But James lied. He did something the others had no idea of, and that cost the bald''s man life!


    "It doesn''t matter now. What matters is that I got the blood sacrifice, and I am finally free!" the Lich said.


    Damian watched everything from a safe distance and finally understood why James looked like he had seen him through invisibility. It was because it did!


    The person wasn''t James anymore but the sealed Lich, who used him to trick his friends, bringing one of them on a te to act as a sacrifice. Not liking what was happening before him, Damian was ready to turn around and leave when the Lich said, "You there. Stop."


    Damian took off his cloak, revealing himself to them. There was no point in using it when his enemy could see him.


    When Vance saw Damian there, he widened his eyes and said, "You? How? It doesn''t matter! You must help us fight the Lich, or we will die."


    "Why should I help those who betrayed me? You stupid fucker," Damian said, turning to face the Lich, who was regaining his power and changing to its authentic appearance.


    Damian''s cold eyes stared at the Lich, and without showcasing any emotion, he said, "Judging by your power, you can''t win against me. What will we do? An agreement?"


    The Lich saw that as a joke. A powerful Lich unable to fight against a human? That was unlikely to happen, even if he was rusty after a one-thousand-year seal.


    But the Lich''s opinion changed pretty fast when Damian let all of his mana out, and a red aura enveloped his body, sending a chill to everyone present, the Lich included.


    "How do you have this kind of power?"


    Being a Necromancer, the Lich knew very well the power of a Blood Mage, something evil like a Necromancer. It never expected a tremendous power like that one emanating from a human.


    "What do you want in exchange for letting me leave?" the Necromancer said.


    "Will you destroy the dome?"


    "Of course. Who wants to live in this shitty desert?"


    "Good. This might sound strange, but are you willing to befriend me? I want someone to teach me some Necromancy..."


    "..."


    Vance and hisrades didn''t understand what had happened before their eyes. Was Damian befriending a Lich? That didn''t sound like a good idea for anyone with a brain.


    But Damian and the Lich? They knew each other pretty damn well. With both walking a different path, they respected each other.


    "Alright. This sounds like fun. I can teach you everything I know about Necromancy, turning you into the next big thing in this field. But in exchange, can you teach me some Blood Magic? I always thought it looked cool, but no one taught me!"


    While the two were talking, the Lich''s authentic appearance came to y, and it wasn''t that of an ugly skeleton but of a gorgeous woman with dark hair and purple eyes.


    Damian did not know if it was only an illusion, but he didn''t care. That Lich was freaking hot!

 Chapter 259 Looking for a way out

    <h4>Chapter 259 Looking for a way out</h4>


    The Lich had the looks of a gorgeous woman with obsidian dark-hair and purple eyes that could stare one''s soul. She had a long dark robe with purple and golden adornments. The upper part showed the design of her breasts, like a vulgar dress, and she also showed her slender white legs with perfect skin.


    The first thing she did was wave her hand and make all the others unconscious. Vance and the others should be fine, as they had the skill to leave that ce.


    Damian did not know if that was the Lich''s true appearance, or if it was an illusion. He had to ask¡­


    "Are you truly like this or are you fooling me?" Damian said.


    She chuckled with it, "Don''t tell me you think a Lich is a pile of bones? Some are, but it''s more like a title."


    "Title?"


    "Correct. The reason some are skeletons is that they give everything to the necromancy arts, even their looks, all for power. I didn''t do that, and still got recognized as a Lich. Aren''t I impressive?"


    The knowledge about those types of ''creatures'' was something Damiancked. They were often found in deeper parts of the dungeon, parts he had yet to explore. The knowledge humankind had was little.


    "You are indeed. Now, I am a leader of an organization¡­"


    Damian exined to her some things about Dawn. He wouldn''t tell her his secrets, like the System, his bloodline, Hymot or the fact he ended up on thest floor of the dungeon by ident, but he told her basic stuff.


    The reason behind that was to see if she will enter Dawn. But Damian was almost certainly the other members wouldn''t do that well with a person rted to the dark arts of necromancy as theirrade.


    Was there a way to make it easier for them to ept it?


    "This sounds like fun. I am Morgana. You?"


    "Damian. Are you willing to enter or do you gave greater ns?"


    Morgana stopped for a moment. "Not at all. Look, despite being a necromancy, a Lich, I am not an evil person. I just wish to explore this vast dungeon and find the secrets behind it."


    "But aren''t you, like, really old? You should know some things, right?"


    "Didn''t you see I was trapped? I ended up here when I was neen, and had been here ever since."


    "My bad, my bad. Look, can you tell me what floor of the dungeon this is?" Damian asked.


    Thest few days had been a mess for him. He tried to enter the fourth level of the Skyfall Tower, and ended up on thest dungeon floor the humans explored, on an ind home of giants!


    Then, he escaped, but ended up trapped in another dungeon level, a desert with a dome surrounding it, so Damian could not find a way out.


    "This is the 38th floor. But I can''t destroy the dome¡­ There''s a toxic fog outside, and no one can survive it. Only if you are truly powerful."


    "Really? Fuck!"


    "But there''s a strange portal here that appeared long ago back in my time. It doesn''t lead to another dungeon level, it seems, but it leads somewhere."


    Leads somewhere! That was a good clue for Damian. Maybe that was the portal that led back to the Skyfall Tower? It had to be, especially considering Morgana said it appeared long ago. It was too much of a coincidence.


    "Can you show me? But can we pass through it without dying?"


    "I can show you, yes. But passing through is a different story¡­ When we tried back in the day, it was like there was a barrier blocking us."


    Damian unconsciously stared at his hand, seeing the ring he got after entering the Skyfall Tower.


    "Show me the way."


    They left the underground city, heading back to the same entrance Damian took a while ago. He even saw the remains of his campsite. With him and Morgana, none of the beasts tried to attack them.


    "Do you know how to use one of these?" Damian asked as he pointed at his camel.


    "N-No idea."


    Damian grabbed Morgana by her thin waist, feeling the heat of her body. Then, he ced her on the camel, and jumped to stay behind her. He enveloped his arms on her, reaching out for the leather strips used to guide the camel.


    "Don''t worry, I do."


    "Y-Yes, I can see that. I''ll let you do this once, alright? That''s only because we need to get out of here. But touching me equals death."


    They traversed through the desert, following Morgan''s instructions. Because she had been down there for such a long time, the overallyout of the desert had changed. It was harder for her to find where the portal was.


    Billy, the mushroom, walked toward Damian''s ears and whispered, "Is she your new girlfriend now?"


    "Girlfriend? How do you know there''s a term like that?"


    "I read someone else''s mind. I never had a girlfriend¡­ A gorgeous walking mushroom would be my dreame true."


    Damian had an urge to chuckle, but then he saw Billy''s sad face. With resolute determination, he said, "I''ll help you get a girlfriend. The prettiest mushroom girl there is!"


    "Really? Ah, you''re so cool!"


    Morgana heard their conversation and did not know how to react. Did they think she was not listening? Especially the part about her being Damian''s girlfriend.


    "A boyfriend wouldn''t be that bad¡­ No, what are you thinking?" Morgana thought to herself.


    They kept looking for the portal''s location, and after an entire day of traveling, they found it. It was like the portals Damian saw inside the Skyfall Tower! A blueish portal with a pitch ck background. It was impossible to see what was on the other side.


    But before trying to pass through the portal, Damian looked for a city nearby. He found one which wasn''t big, but good enough. Then, he gave the camel to the person in charge of taking care of them. Damian wouldn''t abandon his camel before leaving.


    They headed back to where the portal was, staring at it from afar.


    "Let''s try to use it," Damian said.


    With slow steps, they walked toward it.

 Chapter 260 Alone on an Island (Light R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 260 Alone on an Ind (Light R-18)</h4>


    After a few steps, Damian felt the ring on his finger shine. It was feeling the portal! That gave him the confidence to say it would lead him out of that ce.


    Damian grabbed Morgana''s hand, startling her. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "This ring I have will let us pass through the portal, but you don''t have one. So hold on to me."


    "Oh, it''s that¡­"


    "What were you thinking it was?" Damian asked.


    "Nothing. Move, move!"


    He couldn''t understand her¡­ The two moved toward the portal, passing through it! Their surrounding area shifted, and it was like they were passing through a dimensional tunnel. Damian was used to it, but Morgana wasn''t, so she threw up a few times after arriving on the other side.


    "Laugh and you die," she said, staring at Damian with deadly eyes.


    "Right, right?"


    [Floor 38 Completed]


    [Rewards: 12000 Points.]


    Damian was back at one of the many resting rooms avable inside the Skyfall Tower. After each level, they had one. It was a way for the climbers to rest before cleaning a difficult level.


    There, carved on the wall of all the resting rooms, there was Damian''s name at the top.


    [Rank 1# Dawn]


    [Floor 38]


    [Cleaning Speed:???]


    ''It bugged?''


    Something strange had happened. Damian was certain the tower had closed, sending everyone out of it, but he remained there! Maybe that was why the cleaning speed bugged. He wasn''t supposed to be there, anyway.


    But just to be certain, Damian used the portal room to transport toward the initial levels to see if there were people inside the resting rooms there. No one. It was as empty as he had imagined it to be.


    "Is this good or bad?" Morgana asked.


    "Well, depends. We will have to stay awhile here before leaving for good."


    They headed back to thest floor avable, the 38th floor resting room. It was way better than the others, with a cleaner environment and way better rooms, especially for Damian who was the first one to get there. The first ranked yer had some advantages.


    Also, Damian now had plenty of points to use within the door to exchange for goods. Maybe it would be a good idea to see if there was something interesting? Or should he save up more points to use intter stages?


    But before anything else, the two sat on the counter, and ordered some food. The food magically appeared before them, as if they had respawned.


    "This is incredible. How can someone build a ce like this?" Morgana asked as she ate her pasta like crazy.


    Damian looked to the side, staring at her round big boobs. There were two reasons for it: one, she was too hot. Damian couldn''t keep his eyes of her pretty face and sexy body.


    Two, he wished to see if the food would fall off her stomach¡­ The Liches he knew were skeletons, so trying to eat was useless because it would fall through their ribs. Damian wanted to see it to be certain she was truly like that, and it wasn''t an illusion.


    Morgana noticed his gaze, and she even opened more of her robe''s cleavage, "This pasta is hot, ouch," she said.


    ''She knows what she''s doing!'' Damian thought.


    Morgana often acted like she hated Damian''s touch and actions, saying she would kill him. But she also showed her body like that to him. What was her real motive?


    Damian moved his gaze back to his own bowl of pasta, "I do not know how someone can build something like this," he said, answering her previous question.


    Morgana disliked his shift of gaze, saying, "Did I let you stop looking at me? Here."


    Then the unthinkable. Morgana opened up her robe on the breast area, and her two white peaks bounced with it. She grabbed Damian''s hand and ced it on her boobs, "They are soft, right? The best ones you had ever seen!"


    Damian couldn''t hold it. He squeezed her boobs, making her moan. He was waiting for her to take out his hands and yelled at him for it, but she did not.


    Morgana had red cheeks, and she enjoyed the feeling. She was a neen-year-old girl who had yet to have sex. Imagine spend that many years trapped there without fulfilling her desires?


    Damian squeezed one of her boobs, and then he squeezed both at the same time. He looked straight into Morgana''s eyes and said, "Let''s go to the bedroom."


    Would she reject it?


    "I will let you do this one time. If you tell anyone, you''re dead. I am a powerful necromancer who can end your life!" Morgana said.


    She was indeed powerful, perhaps even more than Damian. With a smirk, he said, "No one will ever know this."


    The two left the empty main area of the resting room, making their way toward the area where all the bedrooms were. Because Damian was the first ranked yer, he could ess the best ce using his Skyfall Ring.


    The ce had a portal which led him to apletely new area! An ind with a mansion in the middle, surrounded by palm trees and bushes.


    It had an incredible view to the sea. Damian and Morgana saw the seagulls, the waves, and felt the moonlight hit their bodies.


    The insides of their mansion were neatly arranged with everything one might need. All the furniture was that of highest quality, and the ce was impably clean.


    They went to the second floor, stopping on a balcony with a gorgeous view of the sea and the full-moon. It had a firece outside on that balcony, and a bigfy couch made of leather.


    "Do you like this ce?" Damian asked, moving closer to Morgana.


    "Yes. This is beautiful! I''ve never been on an ind before! The view, the breeze, the moonlight. It''s just perfect!"


    By that point, Damian was really close to Morgana, staring at her eyes. He ced one of his hands on her cheeks while the other hand was on her waist, pulling her close to his embrace.


    They kissed.

 Chapter 261 Morgana, Slut Lich (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 261 Morgana, Slut Lich (R-18)</h4>


    Their tongues intertwined, and a pleasing sensation went down their bodies. It started slow, but soon the two were savagely kissing each other and using their hands to touch each other''s bodies.


    Damian took the chance to do a good-old p on Morgana''s butt, grabbing it afterward for a squeeze.


    "You cheeky boy," she said, smiling at him.


    Morgana had been trapped for a long time, so she could not hold her desires when she saw Damian looking as handsome as ever. Damian could also control blood, and that turned her even more.


    Things were moving away from just kisses to something else, and only then did Damian remember Billy, the mushroom, was still hidden inside his clothing. Damian put his hand inside his pocket, tossing the mushroom away back to the insides of the house, yelling, "Go find a quiet spot away from here."


    Billy wasn''t dumb. He knew what was about to happen very well, so he said nothing and left, not looking to disobey or anger his master. After that, Morgana and Damian were alone once again.


    The two kept kissing, and then Morgana felt something hitting her down parts. She was initially skeptical, but after looking down, she saw something impressive.


    "Is this your dick? It''s¡­ too big?" Morgana said with her mouth wide open.


    She wasn''t knowledgeable about dick sizes, but she at least knew the one Damian had wasn''t ordinary. Now that Damian''s cock was hard, every time they hugged, Morgana felt the thing rubbing against her body, enticing her even more.


    It went to a point she could not hold it anymore, pushing Damian away toward the balcony rail. His body was leaning against it, and before Damian could do anything, Morgana was already taking his pants off.


    His big cock pped a few times after she took out his underwear. Morgana grabbed it with her soft hands, repeatedly pping her cheeks. Her cheeks turned red with the impact of it, but Morgana did not mind it. She was smiling.


    The first thing Morgana did was to spit on the cock to make it easier for her to suck, and then she put it all inside her mouth, moving her tongue in circr movements around the cock''s head. The soft lips, skillful tongue movements, and Morgana''s beautiful face resembling that of a horny dark witch were too hot.


    Damian felt good to be in that position. He let her do the blowjob to the best of her abilities, and Morgana knew what she was doing.


    Damian''s moans of pleasure came out, echoing on that tiny ind, giving the night sky a different vibe, and those weren''t even the only sounds. Morgana choked with the cock, and the sound of her using the dick to hit her tongue and face echoed.


    They started to sweat the more they kept going on like that, and eventually, Morgana couldn''t hold it anymore. She wanted to have sex with him¡ªpration sex. That was the thing she had been waiting for a long time.


    Morgana removed all of her clothing, showcasing her perfect body to Damian. Her boobs weren''t that massive but were rounded and soft, and her skin was wless. But her butt? That she had a lot to offer.


    She grabbed the balcony rail, aiming her but up high, "Fuck me," she said, looking at Damian with a horny face enough to drive anyone crazy.


    The sight of her big butt and open vagina made Damian''s dick get as hard as a rock. He moved forward, using his right hand to hold his dick and prate her. When that happened, Morgana''s eyes were wide open, and she moaned.


    "Oh, fuck," she said.


    Morgana used the top part of her body to lean against the balcony rail, freeing her hands, which she used to stretch open her pussy. Liquid dripped from her vagina, and Damian''s dick easily prated her. She was wet as fuck.


    Damian moved his hips fast since the start because he believed Morgana could endure his dick, and she sure did a great job! After a few minutes, even she started moving her hips, increasing the speed of their fuck.


    They delighted in that carnal moment, enjoying every sensation and doing it as if there was no tomorrow. Morgana came multiple times. She had been trapped and eager for a cock, which made her reach the climax many times.


    Damian, too could not hold it for much longer. "I gonna cum," he said, sending a massive load inside her vagina.


    It filled her up with hot cum, and Morgana loved it! "This is exactly what I wanted."


    She was almost sure Damian could get tired after that, but when she turned around, facing his dick again, it was still hard as it had been the first moment.


    "What''s this? Are you a sex machine?" she said.


    Damian smirked, "Did you think your asshole would leave this balcony intact? Look at your ass; no one can resist it."


    He wanted her asshole. It had been long since Damian fucked an ass, and Morgana was just too gorgeous. She also seemed like someone willing to do many things with Damian.


    "Y-You can fuck my ass, but if you tell this to anyone, I will kill you."


    Oh yes. The typical killing words came from her mouth. Damian was already used to it, and that was not enough to make him retreat from his mission of destroying her asshole.


    Damian grabbed her by the neck, pushing her to the floor with her ass facing up. He spat on it and moved forward, thrusting his dick!


    Morgana had no idea how that would go, but when she felt the dick inside her asshole, she loved it instantly! It was a feeling she could not let go of, and she was d she had epted it!


    "This is too good! Fuck. Why didn''t you fuck my asshole sooner? Fill it with your cum, please!"


    That was not something she had to ask. Damian would dly do it!

 Chapter 262 Anal and Reunion (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 262 Anal and Reunion (R-18)</h4>


    Damian''s skillful hip movements drove Morgana crazy. It was the first time she felt a cock prate her asshole, and by the looks of it, she loved it!


    "Faster! Harder!" Morgana yelled.


    She rolled her eyes, and her legs shook every time Damian pounded her ass. The sound echoed through the tiny ind. It was a night filled with surprises.


    The pain Morgana felt in her ass was intense initially, but she was a powerful Lich who could endure many things.


    "Destroy my asshole, please!" she begged for it.


    What a slut. Damian did not stop a single second, stretching her asshole open. Morgana even used both of her hands to stretch it even more.


    Her asshole was a mess, destroyed by Damian''s penis. Did Morgana regret it? Not! She moved alongside Damian, and the more excited she became, the faster her hips moved, wanting more and more of that penis.


    They kept going for a while, changing positions, but Damian was not invincible like all men. After a rough fuck, he sent a massive load of cum right inside her ass!


    It dripped from it, but Morgana dly licked the floor, ensuring their home was clean.


    After the act, she looked him deadly into the eyes and said, "Say this to anyone, and you will die. I am telling you!"


    For some reason, Damian knew she was telling the truth and that he would perish if he tried something funny. Despite being a powerful man, he knew damn well Morgana was not something he should mess with.


    "I won''t," he said, moving closer to her, "Now,e bath with me."


    She epted it because they were both sweaty and had that feeling of being dirty. It gave them difort.


    The good news was that the house they had on that ind had all the facilities they wanted, and there was a hot bath waiting for them, with soap!


    Damian washed Morgana, rubbing the sponge on her soft skin. The sight of her body and the feeling of touching it made him hard again, but they decided to let it go and rest.


    "How are you feeling about finally leaving and seeing the world again?" Damian asked her.


    Morgana had been trapped in that tomb for a long time, and the things she knew either did not exist anymore or changed.


    She sighed, "Honestly, I have no idea. Will I be able to introduce myself to the world again? Will others understand me, or will I understand them?"


    Damian noticed her anxiety and expression, ''I hope everything goes well.'' He was about to make her feel better when she stopped him again.


    "No need. I can handle it myself."


    ''Ouch.''


    He knew that was not how she felt, but trying to push things into her or invade her space was not the right path to follow. Damian said nothing and remained there, giving herpany.


    The cold night breeze passed through the windows, moving the curtains and allowing the moonlight to enter, illuminating their room.


    There, the two were sleeping close to one another, curled up and enrolled in soft, warm nkets, finally recovering their energy.


    If one were to look up closer, one would notice the smile on both of them as they sleep. It was subtle, only a tiny curving lip, but enough to tell both felt great about that moment.


    After eight hours of sleep, they woke up. The portal used to enter was still there, so Damian, Morgana, and the little annoying Billy, the mushroom, passed through it.


    The resting room of the Skyfall Tower had almost everything one might need, and food was one of the said things. They bought it with the points Damian acquired upon the floor''spletion, enjoying a delicious morning meal.


    "When will we leave?" Morgana asked, destroying a fried egg and bacon te like a starved wild beast.


    Damian did not know the exact answer to that question.


    "Maximum, 6 days because we spent one here already."


    They were eating when Damian''s ring, which he got from the Skyfall Tower, shone in bright light. It meant the tower was activating, and people would enter again to start climbing it!


    *


    Aurora and Magnus entered the tower without knowing what to expect.


    "Where is he, Magnus? There''s no way Damian is dead!" Aurora said.


    Magnus looked like he was holding up tears, "My bro can''t be dead. We will find them. I know it."


    They went to the resting floor, where they saw many people gathered, looking at the rankings. Magnus and Aurora had no idea what was happening.


    "The changes in the ranking shouldn''t cause this much uproar," Aurora said, moving her gaze up top, reading the name of the first-ranked yer.


    <Dawn>


    Anyone from outside would not know who Dawn was, but Aurora and Magnus knew it very well!


    "Haha, bro is alive and evenpleted the 38th floor! What a legend," Magnus said.


    Their mood changedpletely, and different from the anxiety and uncertainty of before, Magnus and Aurora knew very well Damian was alive.


    But the question still remained. Where was Damian?


    Damian himself, realizing they might look for him, searched for Aurora''s and Magnus'' name on the ranks, and using it, he knew what was the highest level they could enter.


    "Eighth floor. Not bad," Damian said.


    Damian looked at Morgana and said, "Come with me."


    She trusted him, and Damian was the only one with a ring that allowed them to travel through the Skyfall Tower, so it was not like she had a chance alone.


    They used the teleport system on the resting floor, going straight to the eighth floor. Many people were looking at the ranking on the wall, trying to figure out who Dawn was and how Dawnpleted all those floors in the tower. It was much higher than the previous first-ranked yer.


    Amidst the crowd, Damian found Magnus and Aurora, and when their eyes met, both parties had tears streaming down their faces. It was an emotional moment between them.

 Chapter 263 Back to the Temple, and Hardcore Exploration!

    <h4>Chapter 263 Back to the Temple, and Hardcore Exploration!</h4>


    Aurora was the first to act, running toward Damian with her arms open for a hug, "I thought you were dead..."


    Magnus pped Damian''s back and said, "I knew you were alive, bro."


    Everyone else on the resting floor was busy gossiping about Dawn, who got to the first rank, passing everyone else by a lot. Little did they know the person they were looking for was near them.


    "Who''s this?" Aurora asked.


    She had a clear face of disliking the woman with Damian, though he and her weren''t boyfriends or anything like that, so there was no reason to feel jealous.


    "She''s Morgana, a Lich who helped me get out. If it weren''t for her, then I would be dead."


    After the quick introduction, they all left the Skyfall Tower, returning to the tenth floor where Damian''s sanctuary was. With the help of the teleportation portals, it wasn''t hard to get back.


    On the way, they talked about some things. Not Damian''s adventure, though. He uncovered a lot of things that needed to be spoken in private.


    "How''s the search for Hazel?" Damian asked.


    One of the reasons Vanessa stood behind and did not enter the Skyfall Tower was to keep looking for Hazel.


    "Not good... We found no clues about her, but I know we will!" Aurora said, doing her best to think positively.


    Damian knew it wouldn''t be easy to find Hazel, but now that he was back and could lend them a hand to help her, he believed things would get better. He hoped so, at least.


    They arrived near the city yet did not enter, going straight to the forest, looking for their temple. Morgana listened to everything they discussed and said, "I like the vibe of this ce."


    It was still only the forest, yet Morgana already liked the area. But when they finally reached the temple, which had a gothic vibe and was hidden inside a canyon, then she loved it.


    "Is this where you live, Damian? I want to live here too! Let me live here, or I will kill you!"


    "Yeah, sure. Come, let''s look inside and make a reunion."


    When Damian entered, he saw familiar faces like Serana, who ran toward him like Aurora.


    "Damian!" she said, wrapped around his arms.


    Vanessa, Natasha, Shareva, Frederic, and Raikono were there too! But there were many other faces Damian had never seen.


    "Vanessa hired some people to the organization, and we are thinking of expanding and opening more sanctuaries throughout the tenth floor."


    That wasn''t bad, but Damian wanted to know if these people could be there or at least have the talent to keep growing. All the original and most essential members went to a meeting room.


    It was a sealed room where no one would listen to their conversation. The table in the middle of the room wasrge, and it was more than enough to fit all of them, and it still had free sits for future members.


    Damian sat on the most crucial chair, and he was the one starting the reunion, "This is Morgana, a Lich. Now, let me share what happened to me..."


    He told them about his strange journey throughout the Skyfall Tower, about thest floor humankind could go, and what he found there. He only did not discuss that he was also a giant. That seemed like an important thing to keep secret.


    During his sharing moments, Billy, the mushroom, came out of his clothes pocket and introduced himself to everyone there. They were surprised to see a speaking mushroom.


    "So this is the Billy you found there. What a cutie," Serana said, grabbing Billy and treating it like a cute pet.


    "Master, help me! Help!"


    Damian ignored it and continued the reunion.


    "We now know the Skyfall Tower sends us to real dungeon floors. There is still a mystery behind every tower aspect, but the levels are real ces. The tower''s creator uses it to train individuals capable of living on thatst floor I was on for a few moments."


    Damian did not know if the Skyfall Tower levels, like the first one, meant it sent someone to the first level of the dungeon.


    That, he did not know, but what he did know was that thest floor where he met the giants was high! It wouldn''t be surprising for the dungeon to have 100 floors, that one being the 99th.


    Anyway, they talked about many things and how they should proceed.


    "Also, Damian, a red-haired woman named Emma wants to speak with you. Everyone in the city wants to know what happened to your enchanting shop..." Frederic said.


    "And how''s your shop going?" Damian asked.


    "It''s great! How do we have the money to build more sanctuaries for our organization? Vanessa is poor..."


    "Hey!" Vanessa said.


    After the reunion ended, they had an idea of their next steps: keep exploring the Skyfall Tower and the dungeon too! The tower closed for seven days, so the best decision was to keep exploring the dungeon without the Skyfall Tower''s help, and when it did open, they could use it.


    Not everyone wanted to go into a full exploration, abandoning everything they had. Well, that wasn''t possible either. Damian needed his friends to take care of the sanctuaries, expand everything, and earn more and more money.


    Aurora and Magnus were up for exploration but wanted to do it alone!


    "Are you sure, Aurora?" Damian asked.


    "Yeah... I want to be powerful on my own, and there are also my parents I want to look for..."


    "But we still have the rings," Damian said, showing his finger, "So we can talk to each other."


    "Yes, we do."


    At the end of everything, Damian would travel with Morgana to explore the dungeon. She wanted to learn more about Blood Magic, and Damian felt that learning Necromancy wasn''t bad either. Also, Morgana was powerful and hot, so she was excellentpany while exploring the dangerous dungeon.


    But, before leaving, Damian looked for Emma.

 Chapter 264 [Bonus chapter] Meeting Emma (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 264 [Bonus chapter] Meeting Emma (R-18)</h4>


    Emma lived in her mansion somewhat far from the city, away from the noise and the unsettling bustle of humans. She was happy there, as the city was close yet far enough away not to bother her. It was the perfect type of life for her.


    But Damian went missing without saying a word again. Emma was starting to think that was an ordinary thing and that Damian could someday go missing and never return. Just the thought of it made her heart ache, and her mind thought about a world without Damian.


    She couldn''t bear the idea of losing him, not after everything they had been through together. Emma had grown so ustomed to Damian''s presence, his calming influence, and the way he always seemed to know exactly what she needed. He was her rock, her confidant, and the one person she could always rely on. The thought of him disappearing without a trace, leaving her alone in their peaceful sanctuary, sent shivers down her spine. She refused to believe that this was just another one of Damian''s spontaneous adventures, as he often called them.


    Emma had no idea Damian had returned, and she was inside her room, lying on her bed, thinking about a myriad of things. That until she heard a noiseing from the corridor next to her room.


    Anyone would get scared by it, but Emma? Her mansion had plenty of skilled guards ready to protect her with their lives, yet they did not see anyone going inside the mansion.


    "Who''s there?"


    Damian was the one inside her mansion! He had the power to fly and be invisible using his cloak, so it was impossible for her to see a thing, and all the guards he had in her mansion were in the same situation.


    He swiftly made his way around her room, opening one of the corridor''s windows to get outside, and then flew toward her balcony. Emma was already freaking out inside the room, grabbing her staff to cast spells on any intruder.


    "You look gorgeous tonight," Damian said, his voice traveling from the balcony to her room.


    Emma froze in ce, instantly recognizing the voice! How could she not? Damian and Emma shared intimacy together, and she could not erase him from her mind, especially considering the fact he had been vanishing asionally.


    She approached the balcony, opening the double door leading to it, and stared at the handsome man, who looked at her with an affective and seductive look.


    "Where have you been? You go missing every week!"


    Emma knew Damian was a powerful individual who certainly had plenty to attend to, but she wished that he would at least tell her some news¡ªmaybe where he went? That was the least she expected.


    Damian moved forward, opening both of his muscr arms for a hug, closing in on her waist, and pulling Emma closer to his chest. "I was in some trouble,"? he said, "but it is over now."


    Their hugsted a long time, with both of them feeling the warmth of their bodies and thinking about the moments they had together. Damian moved his hands a little further down, grabbing Emma''s butt.


    "You naughty boy," she said with an uncontroble smile.


    While Damian grabbed her butt, Emma moved her hand as well, but instead of grabbing his butt, she went for his dick, gently rubbing it with her hand.


    "Are you down for it?" Damian asked.


    "You did not need to ask!"


    In no time, they were kissing each other, using their tongues, and using their hands to touch their bodies. The bed was right there, near the balcony, so it was easy for them to get to it to start their fun time. Emma did not want to have sex on the balcony because it was cold outside and some of the guards watching over the mansion could see them.


    Damian did not mind where they would have sex. He just wanted to have it! They unclothed themselves, feeling the warmthing not only from their bodies but also from the firece Emma had inside her bedroom.


    "You look gorgeous," Damian said, staring at Emma''s perfectly carved body and her long, soft red hair.


    She was truly a sight to behold. Emma felt the same way, passing her hand through Damian''s muscr body and feeling his hard rock down there.


    Her hands moved quickly, grabbing something to tie her hair up in a ponytail style. Then, like the slut she was, Emma began to suck the dick dry! Damian was lying on the bed, facing the ceiling, while she kneeled before him with her knees on the rug before the bed.


    The sounds of her gaggling with the cock echoed inside her room, changing the once-silent night. Damian stared down to see her face, and it was fucking sexy!


    "Suck it, Emma. You''re such a hot slut."


    "I am your slut! Look how wet my pussy is!"


    Emma stopped sucking for a few seconds, showing her pussy, which was so wet that liquids were dripping on the rug. It was hot. The scene made Damian''s dick go even harder, increasing its size! Emma grabbed it once again, cing it beside her face.


    "It is bigger than my head!" she said as she grabbed the cock and used it to hit her cheeks a few times.


    The night was just starting! Emma was not the only one sucking. Damian grabbed her, cing her vagina right before his eyes in a known position, 69. His tongue worked, and soon Emma''s wet pussy became wetter, and her moans echoed inside the room.


    "This feels so good," she said, rolling her eyes.


    Damian started to move his hips, thrusting his dick inside Emma''s mouth. She coughed and choked with the deepthroat, yet smiled afterward, enjoying every moment. She was truly a slut with him.


    That was just the start of their night, and after getting wet enough, it was time for pration! Damian could not wait to wreck her delicious pussy.

 Chapter 265 A Wonderful Night (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 265 A Wonderful Night (R-18)</h4>


    The crackling fire warmed the room and also gave the ce a different feeling. Romantic? Perhaps that was the word for it, but Emma was many things, and romantic was not one of them. She looked for rough sex, not romanticism!


    Emma was on the bed with her ass aimed high at the ceiling. She used both of her hands to stretch her vagina, and her liquids dripped from it, hitting the nkets. She did not mind.


    "Please," she said, staring at Damian with a slutty face. "Destroy my pussy!"


    That was not a request she had to make. Damian would do that no matter what! He nned on getting into a long dungeon-delving exploration, so who knows how long until he sees Emma again? He wanted to make that night as special as it could.


    Damian used one of his hands to hold his dick for better aiming, and then he moved forward, prating inside her vagina. The moment he did that, Emma moaned, and her eyes rolled with pleasure.


    "It is so big! What kind of sorcery are you using?" she said.


    They were both wet at that point, so the prating process went smoothly, and in no time, Damian was moving his hips as fast as he could. Emma wanted that. She was a slut with him, and different from romanticism, she wanted rough sex and to choke with his dick. Yes, that was what she wanted the most.


    Her moans echoed inside the room, and Emma was not scared of waking up her subordinates. She did not give a fuck! She wanted to fuck as hard as she could.


    "Faster, deeper," she said.


    Damian prated his dick inside her vagina, seeing her big ass wiggle. He pped it many times, making it turn red. Emma liked that type of treatment.


    "p it more! I am your slut!"


    He did just that. "Yes, you are. Are you proud of being a slut?" Damian said, pping and fucking her harder.


    It was hard for her to speak, as the pleasure was too great. The sounds of their bodies colliding echoed inside the room. Damian also grabbed her hair, pulling it.


    "Yes, I am proud of being your slut! I will forever be your slut."


    Damian loved to hear that, and he kept fucking her with all of his skill. After some time in that position, they switched, and it was time for Emma to be on top of him. She was facing him, and every time she went up and down to ride on his dick, her big breasts moved alongside it.


    The wetness was all over their bodies. Emma''s hair was a mess, but she was smiling and loving every second of that fuck.


    "Do you like how I ride?" she said, wiggling her body as her pussy ate Damian''s cock.


    It felt good. The warmth and pleasure washed over him. "Oh yeah, baby, this feels so good."


    Emma was not moving that fast, as she was the one riding and going on her own. Damian noticed it, so he took action, grabbed the back of her neck, and locked her legs as well. She was locked in ce, and Damian had room to move the way he wished!


    That was her downfall. Damian went hard, prating his dick.


    "Ah," "ah," "ah."


    She could barely speak with the hardcore fuck. Damian destroyed her pussy. Emma cummed multiple times, and her legs shook the way they could, as Damian still had her locked in that position, which looked like a full-nelson.


    "Can I take the other hole too?" Damian said.


    Emma was not prepared for that, but before she answered, Damian''s dick switched holes, going inside her tight asshole! The pain spread through her body, and for a moment, Emma thought she would not handle the big dick inside her ass, but she did!


    After one minute or two with Damian going slow, he increased his speed, and the dick went smoothly inside Emma''s asshole.


    The destruction continued, and Emma loved getting her ass fucked. It was a different type of pleasure for her, and the ass orgasms were just too good!


    "Destroy my asshole! Pound that ass!" Emma said.


    "I-I-I love this!"


    She could not talk, as Damian did not stop prating his dick for a second. That was the power of having high endurance. She could not keep going.


    Damian was close to cumming too, so he went on the bed with his face facing up and his toes touching the floor. Emma went on the edge of the bed, kneeling on the ground, and using her big breasts to rub his dick.


    Emma used her hands to move her boobs, rubbing them against Damian''s cock. She even sucked his dick along with it.


    "How is it?" she said.


    "Fucking good!"


    The feeling of having such perfectly rounded breasts around his cock made him go crazy. That was coupled with Emma''s soft lips and yful tongue. Heck, Damian could not hold it. He cummed all over her face!


    Emma smiled. The cum was inside her mouth, all over her face and hair. She rapidly closed her eyes, but it was still all over her eyelids.


    "So much cum," Emma said as she licked it all.


    *


    The two were cuddling on the bed after fucking for a long time. Emma was different than before. She was worried about Damian.


    "Will you take long to return? You are always vanishing."


    "I wish I could answer that for you," Damian said as his mind thought about the adventures thaty ahead of him. "I have no idea what to expect from the deeper levels of the dungeon."


    The idea of abandoning almost everything to go explore the dungeon felt sad and difficult, but it was something Damian had to do. That was the only way to acquire power and uncover the mysteries of the world, especially after Earth got destroyed. It was not like they had other ces to flee to.


    "But I will return," Damian said as he kissed Emma.

 Chapter 266 Leaving with Morgana and Billy

    <h4>Chapter 266 Leaving with Morgana and Billy</h4>


    They spent the night together, cuddling on the bed as they watched the stars from her balcony, feeling the pleasing fire emanating from the firece. Damian liked the idea of getting a peaceful night like that one before his long journey.


    When the light passed through the curtains, hitting both of their faces, it was time to wake up. Both of them had things to do, especially Emma, who could not let her servants worry about her disappearance.


    The first thing they did was to eat breakfast. There were plenty of things waiting for them downstairs, as Emma''s servants had done everything prior to their arrival.


    "If you don''te back, I will..." Emma said as she fiercely bit a piece of bread.


    Damianughed at the scene and said, "Eat first before making assumptions. What did I tell you yesterday? I wille back!"


    Despite saying that, deep down, Damian did not believe that was the case. How would he be certain that he woulde back? The dungeon was a dangerous ce, and the odds of him dying inside were far greater than the odds of him returning with his life.


    Emma stared at him, and when their eyes met, she avoided them, her cheeks red. "I will believe in you, then."


    They ate breakfast together, chatted about many things, and enjoyed their time together once more. But, after two hours, it was time for them to part ways, momentarily.


    "Be careful, Damian!"


    "We will wait for you!"


    All the people who worked inside Emma''s mansion were saying their goodbyes, as Damian was a person known to all in the region. He was, after all, the one who granted them the victory against the demons.


    The servants exchanged nces, their smiles evident as they left, leaving Emma and Damian alone.


    Time seemed to stop as the two hugged each other, remaining in that position for quite some time. It felt nice, and neither of them wanted to let go. Well, they had to, and a passionate kiss followed.


    "If you die out there, I will kill you!"


    *


    Damian returned to the city, and because he had spoken with everyone by that point, there was no need to say further goodbyes. Sure, he made a quick trip to their temple to see everyone, saying goodbye to Aurora and his friend Magnus, but nothing too chabby.


    Morgana was there, waiting for him. She looked as gorgeous as ever, and her vulgar clothes, showing part of her breasts, made everyone crazy, especially Damian, who had that morning energy pique.


    At around 10 a.m., two people left the city: one was a youth carrying a backpack and wearing a long dark robe, making him look like a magician, while the other was a gorgeous woman with long ck hair.


    Their destination was uncertain, but their preparations for the journey were there.


    "Should we get ourselves a mount? I heard you are quite good at taming beasts," Morgana said, her body movements hinting she talked about other types of beasts.


    Damian approved the idea. "This might be good, but there are only weak beasts around here, so let us go by foot for now."


    After a few minutes, they left the city, and Damian''s backpack started to move like crazy. He opened it up, and it was Billy, the talking mushroom.


    "Were you nning on locking me inside this backpack forever?" Billy, the talking mushroom, quipped with a hint of annoyance.


    Damian chuckled and gently patted the mushroom. "Sorry, Billy. It was just a tight fit for the journey. We''ll make sure to give you some fresh air from time to time."


    Morgana raised an eyebrow at the talking mushroom, her curiosity evident. "A talking mushroom? That''s quite unusual. What''s the story behind this little guy?"


    Damian exined, "Billy here is a magicalpanion. He''s been with me for a while and offers guidance, advice, and sometimes just goodpany."


    Billy nodded from inside the backpack, his tiny voiceing from within. "That''s right. I''m here to make sure Damian doesn''t get himself into too much trouble."


    As they walked, Damian couldn''t help but steal nces at Morgana. Her beauty was undeniable, and her provocative clothing added a certain allure. He cleared his throat, trying to focus on the path ahead.


    Morgana noticed his distracted state and smirked, her movements suggesting she was well aware of her effect on him. "Morning energy, Damian?"


    He blushed slightly and tried to act nonchnt. "Something like that."


    Damian interjected, "Alright, enough banter. Let''s continue on our way. We''ll keep an eye out for any carriages or opportunities for faster travel, but for now, we''ll walk."


    As they ventured further from the city, their journey into the unknown had truly begun, filled with the promise of adventure and uncertainty.


    With the sun high in the sky, they followed the dusty road that stretched out before them. Thendscape gradually transformed from the familiar cityscape to the countryside, with fields of tall grasses and the asional farmstead in the distance. It was a peaceful and serene setting, a stark contrast to the recent battles and the impending quest into the dungeon.


    Morgana seemed eager to engage Damian in conversation.


    "I''m looking for something that can help me unlock the secrets of my past, my origins. I''ve been having visions and dreams that are connected to the dungeon. There''s something important hidden within, something that could reveal the truth about who I am."


    As they walked, Morgana observed, "You''re quite the enigmatic adventurer, aren''t you? A powerful mage, with a talking mushroom as your sidekick, seeking your own origins in a dangerous dungeon."


    Damian chuckled, a hint of self-deprecation in his voice. "I suppose I am. Life has a way of leading us on unexpected journeys. And what about you, Morgana? What brings you along on this adventure?"


    Morgana''s expression grew more serious. "I have my own reasons. Let''s just say I''m in search of answers, and this journey might provide them. But enough about that for now; we have a long road ahead."

 Chapter 267 Black Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 267 ck Mountain</h4>


    The journey ahead was perilous and hard. Damian had no idea if he woulde back with his life or how things would proceed in the next moments of his life, but there was one thing he knew very well: he wanted to be stronger!


    His body and soul still had the feeling of being weak. Nothing in the world would make him forget how useless he was when he stepped foot inside that dungeon''s floor and how every creature could end his life with a single crush of their hand.


    "Where are we going, exactly?"


    Billy, the talking mushroom who had be Damian''s friend, could not stop asking about their location. It was starting to piss them off, both Damian and Morgana, who just wished for peaceful travel.


    "No idea. Just exploring, I guess? But obviously, we seek the portal leading us to the 11th floor of the dungeon."


    The tenth floor was huge, and it had be humanity''s new home after what happened to Earth when a massive frozen giant froze everything. They still had no idea how to reverse what the giant did, but Damian knew they would find a way eventually.


    Anyway, after all the humans moved to the tenth floor, most of its inhabitants were now people from Earth. Of course, many were still the ones who lived in the dungeon prior to the humans arrival; these were called dungeon native humans, but the majority of the humans living on the tenth floor were from Earth.


    For that reason, it was prettymon to see many humans traveling from and to all parts of the tenth floor, exploring it. Not only that, but the power struggles were real, and they happened in all parts of the tenth floor.


    "Are you two seeking a carriage? Mine here is the best there is in the surrounding area." A man dressed up in fur clothing said


    Damian and Morgana had walked through a minor part of the tenth floor in an area called Hak''lil. It was called like that before the humans from Earth came, and no one felt like changing the name. But one thing did change: the people in charge!


    Many human settlements were appearing in the area, which covered a vast part of the tenth floor, having forests and mountains, rivers and waterfalls, ins, and even a desert! In one of the cities inside the Hak''lil territory, a merchant tried to sell his services to Damian and Morgana!


    The power struggles happened even among the merchants, as another one appeared to offer his carriage to Damian as well!


    "We are heading to the ck Mountain, a dangerous ce, but for that, we have many powerful guards to scout us, different from the carriage this man is offering you! That is why it is so cheap; you will die out there! But with me? Ha, you are settled for life, my friend."


    Damian stared at the two men and could not help but wonder why they looked so simr. Were they two brothers fighting against each other? If that were the case, it would not surprise Damian at all.


    After a quick talk, Damian decided to go with the one who said there would be guards. Not that Damian was scared of traveling there; he was powerful, and his partner, Morgana, was a powerful Lich, so there was nothing to worry about. The thing was that Damian wanted to gather information with the merchants and the guards, especially with the guards, who were certainly veteran adventurers.


    With a nod to the merchant offering the safer passage, Damian and Morgana approached the guards standing by the carriage. The guards were a seasoned group, d in sturdy armor with weapons at their sides, exuding an air of confidence and experience that reassured Damian.


    "Good choice, young travelers," one of the guards said with a gruff voice, eyeing Damian and Morgana with a hint of respect. "ck Mountain is no ce for the faint of heart. But with us at your side, you''ve got nothing to fear."


    Damian extended his hand in greeting. "I appreciate your assistance. My name is Damian, and this is Morgana. We''re on a journey to explore the depths of the dungeon. Any information or advice you can offer would be greatly appreciated."


    The guards shook his hand firmly. "I''m Roderick, and these are myrades, Allon and Kara. We''ve been patrolling these parts for years, know every inch of this territory. The ck Mountain is dangerous, filled with all manner of creatures and traps. But with your magical prowess and the power of our group, we''ll make it through just fine."


    Morgana, her crimson eyes glinting with curiosity, inquired, "What kind of creatures are we likely to encounter there?"


    Roderick scratched his chin, considering the question. "There are the usual suspects: trolls, wyverns, and other monstrous beings. But the real threat lies in the ancient guardians of the mountain. They''re powerful, ancient beings with a thirst for protecting the secrets hidden within. We''ve faced some of them before, but it''s always a risky venture."


    Damian listened intently, his mind already formting strategies for any potential encounters. "Any tips on how to best approach these guardians? Any weaknesses they might have?"


    Roderick nodded, a hint of a grim smile on his face. "They''re tough, but not invulnerable. Silvered weapons and magical attacks tend to be the most effective. But more importantly, it''s about understanding their weaknesses and exploiting them. Knowledge is your best weapon in these situations."


    With this newfound knowledge, Damian and Morgana boarded the carriage, the sturdy wheels crunching over the gravel as they began their journey toward the infamous ck Mountain. Thendscape around them transformed, the forests giving way to rugged cliffs and winding paths that led ever upward.


    As they ascended, the air grew thinner, and the temperature dropped. Mist enshrouded the peaks, giving an ominous atmosphere to the journey. Damian and Morgana remained vignt, asionally conversing with the guards about the history of the ck Mountain and the secrets it held.

 Chapter 268 Wyvern

    <h4>Chapter 268 Wyvern</h4>


    After a few hours of travel, Roderick warned everyone, "We are officially inside the ck Forest."


    The surrounding area changed. It was as if the atmosphere had shifted to that of a dangerous ce, with beasts lurking everywhere, ready to pounce and end the lives of the unwary.


    They were close to the cliff, and when Damian nced down, even he, with his Telekinesis allowing him to fly at any moment, felt somewhat scared.


    "It''s high, isn''t it?" Morgana said.


    "Yes, it is."


    The carriage had a few other merchants inside, carrying their goods which they nned to sell in a city on the other side of the ck Mountains. There were also plenty of mercenaries acting as guards, and a few of them caught Damian''s attention.


    ''A few of them radiate incredible auras,'' Damian thought to himself.


    Damian''s gaze moved from the window overlooking the cliff to the one facing the forest. "Can I sit here for a while?" he asked.


    The merchant near the window didn''t mind, "No problem, my friend."


    For some reason, his instincts were telling him there was something off inside the forest. Perhaps a creature was lurking near their carriage, or it was something else, but either way, Damian wasn''t feeling good about it, and there was no reason to stand near the window close to the cliff. It was as if a beast could pounce from that ce.


    Well, Roderick did mention there were wyverns in the area, but those were rare, and their size alone would warn anyone, so there was no need to dwell on that too much.


    ''Maybe I should spend a few points?''


    It had been a while since thest time Damian used his Erotic Coins to buy something. His attributes were increasing with the help of his Blood Augmentation ability, which increased his attributes and allowed him to learn more spells the more victims he absorbed. The ability was quite powerful, yet its constant usage was changing Damian''s personality. Not that he minded that. He wanted power.


    Anyway, attributes were not a problem for him at that moment, so instead of using the coins to buy attributes, Damian wanted to see if there were any passive abilities worth buying. There were a few that caught his attention, and there was one in particr he wished to get it badly!


    <Azure Body Reconstruction: Increased all attributes by 10%. You can upgrade this ability, going up to 20%, 30% and even 100% bonus in theter levels!>


    <Cost: 3000 Erotic Coins.>


    ''So expensive!''


    The amount of Erotic Coins needed was quite high, and Damian did not have that amount yet, but that ability was something he desperately desired! Therefore, he decided to wait a little longer, umting more Erotic Coins, and then make the purchase.


    ''Despite the price, this is the best passive for me at the moment! Considering I am constantly increasing my attributes using my Blood Augmentation, this passive will be incredibly helpful!''


    After browsing through the shop for a while, looking at other passives he wanted to buy in the future, Damian abruptly halted all activity and focused closely on the nearby forest. For some reason, he sensed that something was amiss.


    "Roderick," Damian said, "Can you stop the carriage for a moment?"


    Several of the merchants and mercenaries inside didn''t appreciate the request, as they were eager to traverse the ck Mountains as quickly as possible, but Damian couldn''t care less about their impatience.


    "Alright," Roderick said.


    As the carriage came to a halt, the uneasy stillness of the forest enveloped them. Damian''s senses sharpened, his mind attuned to any potential threat lurking in the shadows.


    "What''s the matter,d?" Roderick inquired, his toneced with concern.


    "I have a feeling we''re not alone out here," Damian replied, his eyes scanning the dense undergrowth and the tangled web of branches that obscured the forest''s secrets.


    Morgana leaned forward, her hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of her dagger. "Do you sense danger?" she whispered, her voice barely audible above the rustle of leaves.


    Damian nodded, his jaw set with determination. "Something isn''t right. Stay alert, everyone."


    The mercenaries, now on high alert, unsheathed their weapons, their gazes darting nervously between the swaying trees. The merchants exchanged anxious nces, their unease palpable in the tense air.


    Suddenly, a low, guttural growl echoed through the forest, sending shivers down their spines. The horses whinnied in distress, their hooves scraping against the stony path.


    From the thick canopy above, a pair of glowing amber eyes fixated on them, followed by a chilling, primal roar that reverberated through the ck Forest. A massive shadow, with wings outstretched, blotted out the sunlight, casting a dark shroud over the carriage.


    "Wyvern!" Roderick eximed, his voice filled with dread.


    With a swift motion, Damian summoned his telekic powers, creating an invisible barrier of energy around the carriage. The wyvern descended with ferocious speed, ws poised to rend through the carriage''s roof.


    The mercenariesunched a coordinated attack, their weapons shing against the wyvern''s scales, but it was a formidable adversary.


    Damian, despite recognizing the skill of a few of the mercenaries, felt the situation was rapidly spiraling out of control. Determined to divert the wyvern''s attention from the carriage, he made a split-second decision to lure the beast away.


    "Roderick, keep going without me!" Damian''s voice cut through the chaos as he propelled himself toward the wyvern, his cloak billowing in the wind.


    The wyvern, startled by the bold human soaring so closely, veered after Damian, its maw agape, feral instincts driving it to obliterate the audacious intruder.


    Inside the carriage, astonishment mingled with a sense of guilt. Initially, some had scorned Damian''s plea to pause their journey, but now, witnessing his selfless bravery, they regretted their earlier impatience.


    Roderick urged the horses forward, his grip on the reins tightening with determination. With every jolt of the carriage, his mind echoed with prayers for Damian''s safety, hoping that the young man would emerge unscathed from the perilous encounter.


    Morgana, her heart pounding in her chest, watched as Damian drew the wyvern''s attention away. Without a second thought, she flung herself through the window, her agile form somersaulting in the air before shended gracefully on the forest floor.


    Her eyes locked onto the aerial pursuit, her mind racing through strategies to aid Damian. She knew she couldn''t let him face the wyvern alone. With a swift, silentmand, she unsheathed her twin daggers, the moonlight glinting off the razor-sharp edges. The forest''s underbrush whipped past her as she sprinted, her determination matched only by her concern for her courageouspanion.


    As the carriage disappeared into the distant foliage, leaving only the echoing roars of the wyvern and the fading silhouette of Damian in the darkening sky, the forest embraced the unfolding duel, nature''s silent audience to the sh between human courage and ancient ferocity.

 Chapter 269 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 269 Fight</h4>


    After a few moments of intense concentration, Damian''s mind began to ache from the strain of maintaining his heightened telekic speed. The wyvern, its massive wings propelling it forward with a primal fury, matched Damian''s pace, its feral instincts driving it to pursue the elusive prey that dared challenge its domain.


    As Damian soared through the air, the surrounding forest blurred into a hazy green mosaic beneath him. The rush of wind against his face was exhrating, but the impending confrontation with the wyvern weighed heavily on his mind. With each passing second, his resolve solidified, his focus honed to a razor''s edge as he prepared for the inevitable sh.


    With a final burst of telekic energy, Damian brought himself to a sudden halt, hovering in mid-air as he turned to face the oing wyvern. The creature''s menacing form loomed closer, its primal instincts driving it to unleash a barrage of deadly strikes upon its solitary adversary.


    "Take this, big boy," Damian dered, his voice infused with a mix of determination and adrenaline-fueled bravado.


    Drawing upon the dark power of his blood spells, Damian channeled his energy, weaving the very essence of his being into a formidable weapon. With a swift motion of his outstretched hand, a massive spear materialized, its form pulsating with a sinister crimson hue as it took shape in the air before him.


    The wyvern, caught off guard by the sudden manifestation of the blood spear, attempted to veer to the side, but Damian''s precision was unfaltering. The spear hurtled through the air with deadly uracy, its tip finding its mark on the wyvern''s outstretched wing with a sickening squelch.


    A deafening roar of pain erupted from the wyvern as it staggered mid-flight, its injured wing causing it to lose bnce and momentum. The once graceful creature now struggled to maintain its airborne dominance, its movements bingbored and erratic.


    Damian seized the opportunity, his mind racing with strategic calctions as he nned his next move. With the wyvern''s movements hindered by the grievous injury, he could now capitalize on its vulnerability, turning the tide of the battle in his favor.


    A surge of adrenaline coursed through Damian''s veins as he prepared for the inevitable sh that would determine the oue of their perilous duel. With his telekic powers poised for swift retaliation and his blood spells pulsating with dark energy, he readied himself for the wyvern''s inevitable counterattack, knowing that victory would demand every ounce of his skill and determination.


    Undeterred by its injury, the wyvern''s primal instincts drove it to retaliate with renewed ferocity. With a deafening screech that reverberated through the forest, it surged forward, its massive form hurtling towards Damian with a relentless determination.


    Damian, his mind a whirlwind of focused concentration, braced himself for the oing assault. With a sharp twist of his body, he narrowly evaded the wyvern''s snapping jaws, his telekic reflexes allowing him to swiftly maneuver out of harm''s way. However, the wyvern''s cunning was not to be underestimated. In a swift and calcted motion, itshed out with one of its formidable wings, its powerful strike connecting with Damian''s body with bone-shattering force.


    A cry of pain tore through the air as Damian was sent hurtling through the forest, the impact of his collision with the unyielding trees shattering their ancient trunks like brittle twigs. The force of the impact reverberated through his body, each collision with the unforgiving terrain intensifying the agony that pulsed through his veins.


    As he tumbled through the underbrush, the surrounding foliage blurred into a chaotic whirl, the earth and leaves bing an indistinguishable mass of green and brown. Damian''s mind struggled to regain focus amidst the haze of pain, his every instinct screaming for him to rise and resume the battle against the relentless wyvern that still loomed above.


    The wyvern, sensing its advantage, circled back with a primal triumph in its fiery gaze, its scaled form casting a formidable shadow over the broken forest floor. With a thunderous beat of its powerful wings, it prepared to unleash another devastating assault upon the vulnerable Damian, its primal instincts driving it to obliterate any semnce of resistance in its domain.


    Damian, his body aching and his mind a tempest of determination, fought to push through the pain and rise once more, his telekic powers surging forth with renewed vigor as he steeled himself for the next round of their deadly duel. With the scent of blood and earth thick in the air, he prepared to face the relentless wyvern once again, his unwavering will the only thing standing between him and the jaws of a merciless adversary.


    As he closed the distance between himself and the wyvern, a fleeting thought crossed his mind, contemting the strategic advantage that the dense forest could offer.


    However, he quickly dismissed the idea, recognizing the peril that such a diversion could pose. If he allowed the wyvern to break free from their confrontation and set its sights on the vulnerable carriage and its upants, the oue would be catastrophic. No, he couldn''t afford to let his focus waver, not when the lives of those within the carriage depended on his ability to subdue the relentless beast.


    The wyvern, sensing Damian''s unwavering determination, let out a thunderous roar that reverberated through the forest, its massive wings creating a tempest of wind that sent leaves and debris swirling in a chaotic dance. With an ominous glint in its eyes, it prepared tounch another devastating assault, its primal instincts driving it to eradicate the impudent challenger that dared to defy its dominance.


    While that confrontation happened, Morgana, who also knew how to fly, went after Damian and the wyvern. She would soon arrive where the fight was happening.


    ''I hope he''s ok,'' Morgana thought, worry stamped on her face.


    Back to the fight, Damian stared at the wyvern, his body tall. "Your roar does not scare me, little beast. Come, let us end this fight!"


    The wyvern roared again. Did he understand the provocation? Either way, Damian was not feeling like losing!

 Chapter 270 End of the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 270 End of the Fight</h4>


    As the wyvern''s thunderous roar reverberated through the forest, Damian met its primal challenge with a steely determination that belied the pain radiating through his body. With the scent of blood and earth thick in the air, he squared his shoulders, his every fiber coiled in readiness for the inevitable sh that would determine the oue of their perilous duel.


    "Your roar does not scare me, little beast. Come, let us end this fight!" Damian''s voice rang out, infused with an irond resolve that resonated through the surrounding chaos.


    The wyvern, its fiery gaze fixed upon Damian, emitted another deafening roar, its massive form trembling with barely contained fury. Whether itprehended Damian''s challenge or simply reacted with primal instinct was unclear, but its next move left no doubt that it intended to meet Damian''s defiance with unyielding aggression.


    With a swift beat of its powerful wings, the wyvern lunged forward, its colossal form hurtling through the air with a primal fury that threatened to engulf Damian in a maelstrom of scorching heat and razor-sharp ws. Damian, his every sense attuned to the wyvern''s impending strike, summoned thest vestiges of his telekic strength, his mind a focused conduit of raw power as he prepared to meet the beast head-on.


    Morgana, her skeletal form slicing through the air with an otherworldly grace, drew closer to the escting conflict. The worry etched into her features intensified, her mind racing with strategies to support Damian and turn the tide of the battle in their favor. Her mastery of dark magic and necromantic forces hummed at her fingertips, eager to unleash their formidable power in defense of her ally.


    As the duel between Damian and the wyvern escted into a tumultuous sh of wills and primal instincts, the forest trembled with the raw power unleashed by their conflict. Leaves and debris swirled in a chaotic dance, and the very earth quaked under the weight of their ferocious struggle. With each thunderous sh of wills, the stakes soared higher, the fate of the ck Forest hanging in the bnce as two formidable adversaries locked in a primal dance of dominance and survival.


    As the wyvern''s onught intensified, Damian''s telekic powers strained under the weight of the relentless assault, each beat of the creature''s powerful wings sending shockwaves through the air. With a defiant roar, Damian unleashed a concentrated telekic st, deflecting the wyvern''s charge and sending it veering off course, its enraged cries reverberating through the forest as it struggled to regain its bnce.


    Morgana, her ethereal form closing in on the battlefield, channeled the raw power of her necromantic abilities, her fingers crackling with an otherworldly energy. With a silent incantation on her lips, she summoned forth a legion of spectral phantoms, their haunting visages swirling around her in an eerie dance of malevolent force.


    The wyvern, momentarily thrown off bnce by Damian''s well-timed counter, found itself surrounded by a menacing array of spectral apparitions, their ghostly forms weaving through the air with an ominous grace. With a surge of dark energy, Morganamanded her ethereal army to assail the wyvern, their incorporeal ws and chilling wails tearing through the air in a cacophony of otherworldly fury.


    Damian, his body pulsating with the raw energy of his blood spells,unched a relentless barrage of crimson projectiles at the wyvern, each strike searing through the air with deadly precision. The wyvern, now beset on all sides by thebined onught of Damian''s telekic assaults and Morgana''s spectral minions, roared in agonized fury, its scales glistening with a sheen of sweat and blood.


    Amidst the chaos of their fierce engagement, Damian and Morgana maneuvered with a synchronicity born of shared purpose, their collective efforts converging to form a relentless assault that tested the wyvern''s primal resilience. With each calcted strike and ethereal assault, they whittled away at the wyvern''s defenses, pushing the creature to the brink of exhaustion and desperation.


    Sensing an opening amidst the whirlwind of chaos, Damian seized the moment, unleashing a torrent of telekic force that sent the wyvern hurtling towards the forest floor with bone-crushing impact. The creature''s primal cries filled the air, its massive form crashing into the underbrush with a thunderous reverberation that shook the very ground beneath them.


    Morgana, her eyes aglow with an eerie intensity, summoned the full force of her necromantic prowess, her spectral phantoms coalescing into a maelstrom of vengeful energy that encircled the fallen wyvern. With an incantation that reverberated through the forest, she unleashed a devastating spell, dark energies converging upon the creature in a symphony of malevolent force.


    The wyvern, writhing in its final moments of defiance, sumbed to the overwhelming onught, its primal struggles quelled by the inexorable grip of Morgana''s necromantic power. With a final, haunting screech that echoed through the ck Forest, the wyvern''s massive form fell still, its life force extinguished amidst the tumultuous sh of magic and primal might.


    As the forest fell into an eerie calm, the only sounds that remained were thebored breaths of Damian and Morgana, their bodies pulsating with the residual energies of their harrowing battle. The tangled underbrush bore the scars of their conflict, the ground littered with remnants of the wyvern''s defeated fury and the spectral echoes of Morgana''s necromantic forces.


    Exchanging a silent nod of acknowledgment, Damian and Morgana stood amidst the aftermath of their victorious struggle, the weight of their shared ordeal hanging heavy in the air.


    With the tension of the recent battle slowly ebbing away, Damian found himself captivated by the enigmatic allure of Morgana''s gaze. Her ethereal beauty, entuated by the faint glow of her magical prowess, held a mystique that both intrigued and enchanted him.


    "That was quite the spell, huh?" Damian remarked, a sense of admirationcing his voice as he surveyed the remnants of the wyvern''s defeat. "You have to teach me."


    Morgana''s lips curved into a knowing smile, a subtle yfulness dancing in her eyes as she brushed a strand of her midnight-ck hair away from her face. "Of course, I will. Remember? I promised to teach you the secrets of necromancy, and in return, you will share with me the intricacies of blood magic. It''s a pact we made, and I intend to uphold it."


    Her voice carried a melodic cadence, a soothing reassurance that brought a sense of calm to the still-lingering chaos of the forest. Damian felt a surge of gratitude for her unwavering support and her willingness to share her arcane knowledge with him.


    As they shared a brief moment of camaraderie amidst the lingering shadows of the forest, a sense of urgency pulsed within Damian. "You''re right. We should head back to the carriage before they venture too far or encounter any more unforeseen perils," he agreed, his mind already shifting to the safety of the others and the need to resume their journey through the treacherous expanse of the ck Forest.

 Chapter 271 Returning to the Group, and Good Time (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 271 Returning to the Group, and Good Time (R-18) </h4>


    ?Damian and Morgana were both soaring through the sky, flying above the forests, the mountains, and the rivers.


    "Roderik was not joking when he said this ce was dangerous," Damian said, "but wyverns are not even the strongest foes around these parts."


    Morgana smirked. "Don''t worry, I am here to protect you."


    He felt nice having a hot woman like that taking care of his back. Damian flew next to her, pping her butt. "We should enjoy ourselvester on. Your presence makes me think of many things."


    She got closer to him, giving him a warm kiss, their lips meeting and their tongues intertwining. "I agreed on that. But first, let''s head back to the carriage."


    The cold tried to get to them, but Morgana was a Lich, so she was immune to it, and Damian had a decent resistance. It wasn''t something that bothered the two. As for the carriage, finding it proved to be harder than they imagined.


    "Could they travel so far, or did we get lost or something?" Damian asked.


    For him, it did not make sense the carriage''s disappearance. Sure, they ventured far to fight the wyvern, and during the fight, Damian moved even further away, but still, the carriage would not go that far in such a short period.


    "There," Morgana said as she pointed at a specific location.


    It was the carriage. It had stopped in a safe ce for a rest, as it was already nighttime, and traversing through the ck Mountains during the night was something most did not do.


    When Damian and Morgana arrived there, the members of the carriage had already made a campfire and were starting to cook some meat. Damian''s blood boiled.


    He had been fighting against a wyvern to protect the carriage, yet they were there, eating some meat, not worrying at all about him. Not that they should go looking for him¡ªDamian was the one who said they should continue without him¡ªbut looking worried was the least.


    There was no reason to share that aloud. When Roderik and his group saw Damian and Morgana, they were surprised. "So you are alive? I thought the wyvern would end you. Did you manage to escape from it?"


    In their minds, there was no way Damian and Morgana would have the power to face the wyvern and win against it. For them, the only possible reason the two were alive was because they had outrun the wyvern using some methods.


    "Yes, we got lucky," Damian said as he scratched his head. "Another wyvern showed up, and they started fighting. I think it was about territory or females."


    Roderikughed. "That''s indeed a sign of good luck. I think we might pass through the ck Mountains without much worry anymore. Please, sit. Let''s eat together and rest for the night."


    Damian wanted to punch that man in the face but restrained himself, only smiling, "Thank you."


    He and Morgana sat around the fire, eating the meat Roderik offered. It was tasty, and for a moment, Damian lost the urge to want to punch Roderik in the face.


    As for Morgana, she didn''t need to eat, but she did not want to look strange among them. There, around the campfire, they shared stories about the mountains and about their next steps.


    "We should reach the city in three days," Roderik said. "It is safer to sleep during the night and not travel, and that will make us take a little longer to leave this ce."


    "I see. Well, speaking of sleeping, I might go to bed. Running away from that wyvern made me tired."


    "Haha, go on,d. There is no need to work too hard. The hired guards will take shifts so you can rest."


    Damian got up and went to one of the tents they had ced in the area. The carriage itself would be the resting ce for Roderik, as he was the owner of the carriage and the one who hired the guards.


    But the tent was not bad at all. It was a fur tent, so its interior feltfy, and the sleeping sack inside was soft too. Damian liked it, as well as Morgana! She was sleeping with him that night.


    The two sat on a rug, sharing some things about their magic.


    "You can cast some Grade 3 necromancy spells, which isn''t bad but far from being good. I could try to teach you your first Grade 4 spell, but I don''t think you will have what it takes to learn it. We must first unlock more of your potential."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I will exin more after we leave these mountains. We can''t unlock it here, so there''s no need to fill your mind with stuff that we don''t need. Now," Morgana said as she moved forward, cing her hand on Damian''s chest and making him lie on the sleeping sack.


    She slowly pulled his pants on, smiling at the sight of Damian''s cock.


    "Wait a second," Damian said.


    With a movement of his hand, he created a barrier using his telekic powers. The barrier was aimed at his backpack, where Billy was. That way, it would be impossible for Billy to hear or see anything.


    Morgana nodded in approval and returned to what she was doing, staring at the dick. "It looks as massive as ever. I will suck you well tonight."


    Morgana''s face was that of a slut. She took out her robes, showing her naked body to Damian. It was perfect, and her rounded boobs with pinky nipples made Damian''s dick go hard, turning it into a stone.


    She grabbed the dick, massaging it with her soft hands, and then she started kissing its head. When the soft lips touched his cock, Damian moaned, "Oh, this feels so good."


    "Does it? It is only starting."


    Morgana spat on it and got to work, sucking the dick. At first, she sucked only a portion of it. But as the cock got wetter, she ced it all inside her mouth, even chocking with it a few times.


    Pleasure took over Damian, and he, once again, used his abilities. But this time, it was to make sure the tent was protected. There would be a lot of noiseing from his tent that night.

 Chapter 272 Long Night of Fucking (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 272 Long Night of Fucking (R-18) </h4>


    ?*Cough


    Morgana was working hard on sucking the dick, putting it all inside her throat. The sobbing sounds of her choking with the dick echoed through the tent, yet no one could hear a thing.


    "Keep going," Damian said as he grabbed her head, pushing her down.


    The movements she did with her tongue were from another world, and she smiled during the process. For her, sucking a big and hard dick like Damian''s was exactly what she needed and what she desired.


    As she was sucking it, Damian moved his hand toward her pussy, noticing its wetness. Its liquids were dripping on the ground.


    "You are such a slut. Come here, let me lick this tight pussy of yours," Damian said.


    Morgana chuckled, "Tight only for now. Your massive cock will destroy meter."


    Damian pulled her, and the 69 position was set. He grabbed her ass, stretching her out and licking her clitoris. Morgana''s eyes rolled with pleasure the moment his tongue hit it.


    "Fuck, keep going," she said.


    With skillful tongue movements, Damian made her lose herself in pleasure, her eyes rolling, her tongue sticking out, and her legs shaking as he orgasmed with the oral sex.


    She loved it. But, of course, she did not stop doing her thing. Morgana kept sucking his dick dry and massaging his balls. She put it all inside her mouth, so much so that the balls were almost going inside her mouth too!


    That was indeed the skill of a slut, and one that lived for Damian''s cock. But after ten minutes of oral sex, Morgana and Damian could not wait any longer. They wished to fuck.


    Damian did not know what position to take first, but Morgana did. She was on all fours, her booty aimed at the ceiling. She used both of her hands to stretch her pussy, making it easier for Damian to prate.


    "Please, fuck my pussy. I am your little slut, Damian!" Morgana begged.


    Something passed through Damian''s mind at that moment, and he smirked. He spat on his cock to make it easier to prate, but he also spat on her asshole!


    That surprised Morgana for a moment, and before she could react, Damian''s cock entered her asshole!


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    The warm feeling of her asshole enveloped Damian''s dick, and he felt like he was in heaven. It felt good, and Morgana, despite being surprised at first, was soon begging for more.


    "This is so good! Wreck my asshole! Do whatever you want with me!" she said.


    Damian''s hips were moving fast as he pounded her ass, destroying Morgana with his cock. Her anal orgasms were intense; her entire body was shaking with them.


    Then, Damian took his dick out and prated it inside her pussy. Then he took it out again and prated into her asshole! He alternated between her two holes, and it felt fantastic!


    Morgana was a delicious slut. Everything about her was perfect. She was hot, knew how to fuck, and was Damian''s little bitch. He destroyed both of her holes, going harder and harder.


    At a certain point, Morgana looked at him and begged, like the slut she was, "You can cum inside my ass or pussy. Don''t worry; I cannot have children anyway. Can Ibe your personal cum deposit? Can I?"


    She said that in a sexy way, and it made Damian get even more horny. "Of course you can. From now on, every time I need it, I will use your holes."


    "Please!"


    Damian could not hold it any longer. He opted to cum inside her pussy. The feeling of her warm cave was too good.


    "Ahhhhhh," Damian moaned, releasing all of his cum inside her.


    Morgana: ''Oh my god, this feeling is just wonderful. I cannot live without Damian''s dick anymore. I am proud of being his slut and cum deposit!''


    *


    The two were tired after fucking for a long time. Both were feeling wet and were in need of a bath.


    "Should we go find a ce to bathe?" I mean, cold is not a problem for us, so leaving during the night is fine, right?" Damian suggested.


    It wouldn''t be a good idea to go to bed feeling dirty like that. Morgana shared the same thought¡ªthough she was a Lich, things were different for her.


    "I think, yeah. We can also get some air."


    After deciding what they wanted to do, the two opened their tent and left the area. Billy remained inside the backpack, but Damian made sure to create a robust telekic wall, protecting the tent and the backpack.


    The others who were in the carriage with them were sleeping at that point, and the surrounding area was silent. The only thing they could hear were the distant noises from the night animals, the owls, and some strange noises they could not recognize.


    It looked like it would be quite difficult to find a river to bathe in that location, but Damian and Morgana saw no reason not to try, so they both started flying, trying to have a better view from above to spot a pool of water.


    "Let''s just hope no wyvern shows up to get us," Damian said.


    Morgana grabbed him and hugged him. "Your loyal slut is here to protect you, so don''t worry. Look, I think that''s a river," she said, pointing at a location.


    Damian''s eyes followed the tip of her finger, and there was indeed a river there.


    "I guess we are lucky tonight."


    The two flew toward this river and reached it without problems. Damian checked the surrounding area before bathing¡ªjust to be certain nothing was there to attack them¡ªand after seeing everything was fine, he bathed.


    They took out their clothes and dove into the water. "This is fucking cold," Damian said.


    Morgana shrugged. "I don''t think so."


    "Haha, so funny."


    The two enjoyed their bath after a long night of fucking, and the beautiful and silent night brought them a moment of peace with everything that was happening.

 Chapter 273 Conspiracy?

    <h4>Chapter 273 Conspiracy? </h4>


    ?"What do you think of Roderik?" Morgana asked.


    Damian was facing her, seeing her gorgeous body. Morgana was passing her hand on her boobs, making Damian halter before answering her.


    "I feel like he doesn''t give a shit about us, but that''s understandable," Damian said as he yed with a tiny rock, making it float above his hand. "He needs to think about the goods he''s selling to the nearby city and not about us."


    Roderik was a merchant, and he was after profit. Damian and Morgana were getting a ride with him¡ªafter paying some coins, of course¡ªbut the main reason Roderik was traversing the ck Mountains was to reach a city on the other side to sell his stuff. He wanted to earn money and not protect the people who went with him.


    "It makes sense, but I still wish he would at least look for us. The man ignored uspletely after saving his ass."


    "Well, let''s just ignore his stupidity and keep going with them. It''s better to have someone who knows this area. We are powerful, but there are powerful monsters out there that might give us some problems."


    The two talked for a while about many things, and after finishing their night bath, both returned to where the tents were. A hired mercenary was up, acting as a scout, when he noticed the two.


    "Awake? I thought you needed some rest. If you are feeling so well, do the next shift for me; I want to sleep."


    Before Damian could say a word, the hired mercenary walked away and went to his own tent. There was no one watching the camp anymore, and the job fell to Damian.


    He took a deep breath, trying his best to contain the anger. Damian had been changing since the moment he decided to use his blood skills, absorbing the life essence of others. It changed his mind, and he was not the type of person who was afraid of killing others.


    Damian conjured a blood spear on his hand and was about tossing it on the man when Morgana ced her hand on his shoulder and said, "Don''t do it now. It will make others see us as enemies. We can wait for a better chance to kill that man."


    It was like a breath of freshness in his mind. Morgana''s seductive voice ringing in his ear made Damian wake up to reality.


    "Fine, but this idiot is making me lose my night with you," Damianined.


    "Don''t worry," Morgana said as she grabbed Damian''s cock. "We will have many others."


    "I will wait for that." Damian pped her ass in return.


    Morgana smiled, winked, and sat beside him, near the campfire. It caught him by surprise.


    "You can return to the tent if you want," he said.


    "Well, I don''t actually need to sleep, remember? I mean, I can do it, but it''s not something I require to live. So why not keep youpany on this cold night?"


    The gestureing from Morgana startled Damian, and once again he was happy to have her by his side. She was constantly acting as someone he could count on, and that was the most precious thing to have inside a dangerous ce like the dungeon.


    "Thank you."


    *


    Nothing happened during the night. Damian and Morgana spent it talking about some subjects, but nothing too important. For most of the night, the two remained quiet, as talking too much would wake up the others.


    When morning arrived and the people of the camp started to wake up, Roderik came to meet Damian.


    The first thing Damian noticed was his face. It looked like Roderik knew someone would try to make Damian watch for the night, which made him think even more about the idea that Roderik was just an asshole.


    "You woke up early, Damian. What happened? Feeling unwell after fleeing yesterday?" Roderik said.


    Damian smiled. "Yes, indeed. I wanted some fresh air. Staying inside the tent was making me feel worse."


    "I see. Well, we will leave in about one hour, so you still have time to enjoy the morning breeze."


    Roderik left and went to help the others unpack their tents. From afar, Damian saw him talking to the same mercenary that was the watcher during the night.


    "So Roderik probably knows about that. Why is he trying to harm us this way? I mean, we didn''t do anything to him," Damian said.


    Morgana was beside him, carrying the backpack where Billy was. "I don''t know, but we will figure it out."


    "For sure."


    Before, Damian wasn''t worried about how the other merchants and mercenaries felt about him being there. Nothing had happened, so why worry? He just wanted to pass through the ck Mountains and never see these people again.


    But now that Roderik looked like he was trying to harm him, Damian started to pay attention to other behaviors. A few mercenaries hired to act as guards for Roderik, the strongest mercenaries there, were always looking at Damian from the sides, and when he tried to stare back, they would just look away and ignore him.


    That was getting on his nerves! It was like he was prey for them, and they were analyzing his every movement. But why?


    Many questions arose inside his mind, yet no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible to find the answers. So, the best course of action was to just follow along and see where it would lead.


    So, Damian, Morgana, and Billy¡ªthe mushroom¡ªentered the carriage, continuing their journey through the ck Mountains.


    During the watch the previous night, nothing came near their camp to attack them, but the strange noises echoed through the mountains and the forests, from creatures Damian had never heard before. Because of that, Damian was not feeling that confident that the rest of the journey would be a smooth one.


    He was expecting problems, not only from the creatures in the surrounding area but also from the very people who were with him inside the carriage. Roderik was up to something, and Damian would figure it out.

 Chapter 274 Bandits on the Road

    <h4>Chapter 274 Bandits on the Road</h4>


    ?The sight from the ck Mountains was just incredibly gorgeous. It was much more beautiful than the other day because most of the mist had faded, and it was possible to see everything with rity.


    Damian and Morgana were sitting near the carriage''s window, watching everything from above, seeing the forests and the rivers, hearing the birds singing, and also hearing strange noises in the distance.


    All the others who were in the carriage did not say a word about the sounds. For them, it was something they heard every time they went on ck Mountain''s trip.


    "Thank you for the watch the other night."


    The man who said that was the one who left that job for Damian. It was a person Damian wished to kill, and one he would kill no matter what.


    "No problem. It''s always nice to help others in need. I hope you had a good night of rest, as it might be thest," Damian said, smiling.


    It was not a direct threat because, well, the journey through the ck Mountains was not an easy one, and perhaps they wouldn''t get another peaceful night like thest one.


    But for Damian, it was a threat. The man in front of him felt a shiver run down his spine, and there was something about Damian''s smile that made him tremble.


    "Yeah, let''s hope things continue for the better in the remaining days. Anyway, thanks."


    He did not want to stay there talking to Damian more than he should, so after saying those words, he left. Damian, on the other hand, could not wait to meet that man again.


    "You scared him," Morgana said as she chuckled.


    "He better be."


    That was the only person who came to talk with Damian during the journey through the ck Mountains. As for the journey, it was a slow one. The path through the mountains was a dangerous one, and any mistake could lead to the carriage going downhill.


    The best approach was not to rush and to ept that it might take longer than usual.


    Roderik, someone who had done the same trip over and over again, looked calm andposed, but he often stared at Damian and Morgana, which made him feel weird.


    At a certain point, after around two hours of traveling, the horses stopped, and a group of men wearing some type of leather armor appeared on the road.


    Damian looked at them, and with one nce, he could tell they were bandits.


    "What are they doing here? I thought bandits were notmon in such a dangerous area," Damian said.


    "Yeah, strange. For these bandits to survive here, then they must be decent or crazy enough toe here just to steal."


    A bearded man riding a horse came forward, unsheathing his sword. "Stop!" he yelled.


    The carriage stopped, and the guards Roderik hired went outside to confront the bandits. As for Damian and Morgana, they left the carriage too.


    Not because they wanted to, but because the bandits demanded.


    "Everyone, leave the carriage, or we will attack!" the bearded man yelled.


    Aside from that man who looked like the leader of the bandit group, there were around 15 other bandits, all looking scary and with bloodthirsty eyes. They wanted to steal everything from the carriage and perhaps cut a few heads too.


    Damian''s gaze fell on all the bandits, doing his best to analyze their power. It was hard to get a definitive feel for their power, but the bandits didn''t look that powerful.


    They had simr power to the most powerful guards Roderik had hired, and these guards, despite being decent, did not have a chance against Damian. He was on apletely different level whenpared to them.


    Roderik moved forward to confront the bearded man. When the two got close to each other, Damian noticed some resemnce between the two. The scene when he met Roderik re-winded inside his head.


    "Haha, brother," Roderik said. "Quite the show you are doing here."


    The bearded man who was the leader of the bandits hugged Roderik, and the two exchanged some words andughs. "You think so? I got better over the years, I think. Well, what did you bring this time for us?"


    "Well, a few merchants came with me carrying their own stuff to sell, so we can put our hands into it. I also got a young man and ady who might possess some treasures with them," Roderik said, moving his head to face Morgana and Damian.


    All the hired guards were actually bandits in disguise! They moved toward the bearded man and started talking to not only him but the other bandits too. It was like a family reunion.


    "Roderik," Damian calmly said, "what is the meaning of this?"


    The bearded man looked at Damian and said, "I am surprised you still have the guts to talk. The situation is not looking good for you, young man."


    Roderik ced his hand on his brother''s shoulder and said, "Rx; let''s not scare him. We can give him a quick death. Look, Damian, we need to do this to survive. Me and my two brothers. The ck Mountains are a dangerous ce, you know."


    ''Three brothers!''


    When Damian first met Roderik, he was fighting with another man for carriage services, and said man looked simr to Roderik himself, just like the bearded man who was the bandit leader!


    Three brothers acted together to do bad things. Damian didn''t feel angry or betrayed. For him, humans acted like that most of the time, especially in a ce like the dungeon, where only the strongest survived.


    "I see. Your scheme is well thought out. The ck Mountains are a dangerous ce by themselves, so people missing and dying here are normal. But I guess you do this once in a while and wait some time before doing it again," Damian said.


    "Correct. You''re a smart young man. We wait at least one year before doing this tactic again, but the number of items and gold coins we get each time is worth the wait. We are rich! This might be one of thest times we have to do this," Roderik exined.


    For him, there was not a single chance for Damian and the other merchants, who were also targets, to escape that situation.


    "There''s only one problem, though," Damian said as he crossed his arms, staring at Roderik with a mocking face. "A wyvern lost in a fight against me, so what do bandits like you have to offer in a fight?"


    All the bandits went silent, and then a burst ofughter echoed through the area.


    "Hahaha, you''re so fucking funny," Roderik''s brother said. "Right, brother?"


    The bearded man stared at his brother, noticing how Roderik looked as pale as a ghost.


    Roderik did not look calm after hearing what Damian said. The story of Damian running away from a wyvern always looked suspicious to him, but the idea of Damian killing a powerful wyvern was not something that passed through his mind, ever, yet when confronted by Damian, he started to think about the possibility, and it sent shivers down his spine.

 Chapter 275 Peel His Skin

    <h4>Chapter 275 Peel His Skin</h4>


    But deep down, Roderik did not want to believe it. A single human fighting against a powerful wyvern? Sure, it was possible, but such a feat was typically reserved for well-known adventurers. Damian did not seem the type.


    "Why are you spouting all this nonsense? You cannot win against a wyvern, and you cannot win against us! You will die here, and yourdy too. All of your belongings will be ours!" Roderik said, cruelty evident in his eyes.


    Damian ignored him, turning his head to look at Morgana, who stood beside him. "Do you want me to deal with them alone, or will you assist?"


    Morgana ced her hand on her cheek, considering. "Well, I wanted to practice my blood magic, but I still need to master my first attacking spell. You can handle them alone. We could use some of their bodies to practice your necromancy spells."


    "Agreed," Damian replied. "Perhaps I can resurrect one of them as a mindless zombie. They are weak, so I might seed."


    The two conversed without concern for the bandits before them. Roderik, his brother, and the other bandits began to grow apprehensive.


    "Stop the theatrics," one of the bandits scoffed. "We''ve seen this act before."


    "Yeah, cut it out. We know you''re just scared. Your nonsense won''t save you from death," another bandit chimed in.


    Damian''s patience wore thin with the bandits'' taunts. He gestured with his hand, targeting the two who had spoken.


    Activating his Telekinesis, Damian pulled the two bandits toward him, rendering them helpless.


    "You are nothing but ants," Damian sneered.


    He then lifted the two bandits into the air, their bodies suspended high above. The other bandits watched in stunned silence, frozen in ce.


    When Damian deactivated his ability, the two bandits plummeted to the ground before the others.


    A gruesome sight unfolded as their bodies hit the ground, sending a shiver down the spines of the remaining bandits, particrly Roderik, who now began to believe Damian had indeed defeated the wyvern.


    "We may have begun on the wrong foot," Roderik conceded, taking a few steps back.


    The bones of the two banditsy shattered, their faces frozen in despair even after death.


    "Now you want to run away? After all the things you said to me and Morgana?" Damian''s voice cut through the tense air.


    Using his Telekinesis once more, Damian summoned two chairs from a nearby carriage and seated himselffortably. "You know what? I won''t fight against you."


    Morgana sat beside him, her curiosity aroused. ''Will he let them go?'' she wondered.


    Then, employing his mind powers once again, Damian seized control of the minds of all the bandits except Roderik and his brother. The mind-controlled bandits turned on each other, engaging in deadlybat.


    "What are you doing? Stop!" Roderik shouted, attempting to intervene.


    His efforts were futile. As he moved to take action, his body remained immobile. Damian had ensured that Roderik and his brother couldn''t budge an inch.


    "You will watch your bandits kill each other, knowing that you will follow their fate in the end. You will die here, and there''s nothing you can do about it. Enjoy your final moments," Damian dered coldly.


    As the gruesome scene unfolded before his eyes, Damian casually helped himself to some food and drink from the carriage. Freshly cooked potatoes and beer were at hand, and he savored the moment while the bandits met their demise.


    Only three individuals remained motionless amidst the chaos: Roderik, his brother, and the hired guard who had insisted Damian take the night watch. The guard would suffer for his actions, and Damian hadn''t forgotten.


    Meanwhile, the other merchants struggled toprehend the unfolding horror. Some attempted to flee, only to discover their bodies were frozen in ce.


    "You stay here," Damian instructed the merchants. "We''re in this together, remember? I''m not here to harm you, but to deal with the bandits. Or would you prefer to face their wrath?"


    Though reluctant at first, the merchants gradually resigned themselves to their fate, ceasing their attempts to escape and waiting for Damian to finish off the bandits.


    The bloodshed among the bandits persisted for thirty agonizing minutes, until finally, ally dead.


    Roderik, his brother, and the hired guard trembled, realizing their fates would likely be no different.


    "Please spare us," the hired guard pleaded. "I''m deeply sorry for my actions and words! They coerced me into it!"


    "Now you''re trying to shift the me? Shut the hell up, you bastard!" Damian''s voice was sharp as he rose from his chair.


    The road was now littered with bodies and soaked in blood, a gruesome sight that made most of the merchants feel queasy at the mere nce.


    Fixing his gaze on Roderik''s brother, Damianmanded using his mind control, "You will peel the skin off this hired guard and make him suffer. Slowly."


    The hired guard began to tremble in fear. Damian turned his attention to him and added, "And you, you will remain still and feel every ounce of pain."


    Roderik attempted to intervene, urging his brother to resist. "Don''t do this. You''re stronger than his mind control!"


    But his brother''s response was chilling. "No, I''m not. I''m his ve, and I''ll do whatever hemands."


    Such was the extent of Damian''s formidable mind powers. While the bandits might not have been particrly powerful, Damian''s abilities were still extraordinary.


    Roderik''s brother picked up a knife andmenced the gruesome task of peeling the guard''s skin. The scene was far more disturbing than the earlier killings, and the guard''s screams reverberated throughout the ck Mountains.


    Of all present, Roderik suffered the most, forced to witness the horrifying spectacle up close. Blood sttered onto his face and clothes, and he even lost control of his dder in sheer terror.


    Damian smiled, his voice taking on a melodic tone. "You''re next, Roderik. You''re next."


    The chilling smile and voice of Damian sent a terror to Roderik, and he was almost fainting as a way to escape reality. But Damian would not let him do it. Everyone who schemed against him would suffer!

 Chapter 276 Getting a Night House For Myself

    <h4>Chapter 276 Getting a Night House For Myself</h4>


    Imagine trusting and being together with your brother for the entirety of your life, yet having the same brother you trust rip your skin off by using a dagger.


    That was exactly how Roderik was feeling as he first witnessed his brother torture the guard in front of him and then moved toward him next.


    "Please, brother, it''s me! Don''t do this," Roderik begged.


    Damian watched everything with an evil smile. "I will use my powers to make you shut up, alright? The only thing I want to hear is your screams of pain."


    With the power of his Telekinesis and mind-control abilities, Damian made Roderik shut up, and soon the only thing he could hear was Roderik''s screams.


    The merchants who were in the carriage with Damian were happy to be saved, as the bandits would end their lives, but they were starting to doubt if they would truly be safe.


    ''This man is a demon!'' they thought.


    Damian did not mind how they felt or what they thought about him. It did not matter. He watched as Roderik died at the hands of his brother, his corpse skinless on the ground, looking gross.


    Almost all the merchants who were watching it had to throw up. It was too disgusting. Damian then utilized his Telekinesis to make a nearby greatsword fly, going straight for Roderik''s brother''s head and cutting it off. With that, it was the end for the three brothers.


    "Alright. All of you can go and do whatever you want; I don''t care," Damian said as he stared at the merchants. "Just don''t follow me, or I will kill you."


    The merchants only nodded. They were too scared to direct their words to Damian. For them, he was a demon who came straight from hell and was ready to punish them.


    Damian and Morgana left the area, continuing their journey through the ck Mountains by foot.?They were pretty close to the city.


    "I think we might reach the city in 10 hours with our current speed," said Damian as the two walked through the cobblestone road.


    "You think so? That''s good news. I don''t want to be in this ce anymore. It''s boring. I want to do something fun," Morgana said.


    Their journey through the ck Mountains had been a long one, and with all the mess that happened, it felt like it was even longer. Morgana wanted to see a different scenario and do something else.


    "I feel you, but we are getting there."


    The rest of the journey went pretty well for the two. They talked along the way. No one passed by them on the roads, and finally, they saw the city!


    It was called ck Crow, as it was right outside of the ck Mountains. A medium-sized city known for its markets. Merchants from all kinds of ces went there to trade items and participate in the winter festival.


    Because the city was still at high altitude, it was pretty cold there, with heavy snow depending on the season, and that attracted lots of tourists who just wished to witness it.


    "Excuse me, but what is your business in ck Crow City?" A guard at the main gate asked.


    Damian and Morgana were both wearing traveling cloaks with hoods, a discreet way of concealing their identities. Damian wasn''t feeling like losing his time to argue with the guard, so he simply waved his hand and controlled the guard''s mind, allowing them to enter.


    "Your mental abilities are pretty good. I wish I could learn something like that, but I know it''s impossible," remarked Morgana.


    "You think so? They are pretty useful, yes," Damian said, feeling proud of himself.


    They walked through the crowded city, seeing the various merchants on the streets, yelling and trying to sell their products to all the tourists, citizens, and travelers who were passing by the city.


    "Hey, you two," an old man with a thick beard called, "I have something special for you two."


    The old man was calling Damian and Morgana. Damian moved close to the old man and said, "What do you have, my friend?"


    "Hehehe, this is a special herb that grows in these mountains. It will make your friend down there like a rock! I know it works because I use it myself. You know, old age."


    The old man was trying to sell an aphrodisiac herb to Damian, who obviously epted it, paying the full price, not even trying to argue with the man for a better price.


    ''This old man sells the good stuff,'' thought Damian.


    Morgana was by the side, watching Damian buy the herb, and said nothing about it.


    "Damian, I will go around searching for some jobs we can do. We need to get stronger," Morgana said.


    "Alright. I will check the rest of the market to see if there''s something decent for us."


    After she left, Damian went to a nightclub.


    ''This is checking the market!''


    When he stepped inside the night house, a woman with her breasts jiggling up and down came to greet him.


    "Hello, sir, how can I help you? We have plenty of girls to choose from. We have human girls working here and furry girls. What do you say?"


    Damian looked around the ce, seeing the naked women, trying to see if they would be decent for his tastes.


    "Do you have any virgins?" Damian asked.


    That was quite the question to ask inside a night house, and to his surprise, the attendant answered yes.


    "Yes, we do, but they cost more. Do you still want it?" she said.


    Damian smirked, "Bring me all the virgins you have, and the furry virgins too. Do you have cat girls?"


    *


    He was in a private room inside the nighthouse. Damian was someone with a lot of money and also the power to control minds. He evacuated the night house. All the men who were there had to leave, and the ce got closed.


    Damian had the night house for him and four virgins. Three were cat girls, and one was human. The fun was about to start!

 Chapter 277 Cat Girls Offered all Holes (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 277 Cat Girls Offered all Holes (R-18)</h4>


    "Am I doing this right, master?" one of the cat girls said as she shyly stared at Damian''s cock.


    She was licking and sucking his balls with tremendous skill, her soft tongue and lips doing a great job.


    "Yes, you are," Damian said as he passed his hand on her chair, "keep doing like you are doing."


    She was working hard on sucking his balls, and using her tiny hand to grab his big cock and y with it. The other two cat girls were watching the scene unfold before their eyes, and they wanted to participate.


    "Can we suck it too?" they said.


    Damian saw no reason to refuse the three hot cat girls who were eager to suck him, so, he said, "All of you can have this dick,e here."


    The two cat girls smiled, and moved toward Damian, who was sitting on afy couch. Two of them were sucking his balls while one was taking care of his dick. They were virgins, but they had seen lots of scenes inside that night house, and they knew somewhat what they should be doing.


    Cough


    The cat girl who was sucking the dick chocked with it, as her mouth was too tinypared to Damian''s cock. They were all petite girls with big breasts and nice assess too. The human was the only one who was not a virgin, and she was watching the scene while ying with her pussy.


    Damian did not ask for her toe yet, as he was more focused on having sex with the three cat girls. It was his first time having sex with them, so it was a moment he wished to enjoy.


    "Which one of you will feel the dick first?" Damian asked.


    All three of them wanted to feel it, "This will be the first time someone fucks me. I-I want to go first!" one of them said.


    The other twoined, "But this will be our first time too! So why should you go first?"


    The three petite cat girls were fighting to see which one of them would ride on the dick first. Damian found it quite hot to see them act like that, and he was willing to fulfill their wishes.


    He said nothing as he got up from the couch he had been sitting on, grabbing one of the cat girls and tossing her on the ground. They were tiny girls, and his strength was beyond that of powerful adventurers, so he handled them with ease.


    After tossing the first cat girl on the ground with her butt and pussy aimed toward the ceiling, and grabbed the second one and ced above it, and then the other cat girl above thest.


    Three petite cat girls were standing there with their pussies ready for Damian to destroy, and he was not making it light for them.


    "I will grant your wish and fuck you all!" he said.


    Damian thrust his penis into the first wet vagina, and when it happened, the cat girl opened her eyes as if she had seen a ghost, and moaned, "Oh fuck!"


    She was surprised to feel for the first time a dick going inside her, and one that was so big like Damian''s. The other two cat girls got even more horny when they saw her friends getting pounded like that, making their pussies even wetter.


    After thrusting a few times, wrecking the tight vagina of that cat girl, Damian took his dick out and went for the next cat girl, who got the same destiny. He was not lenient during sex, and was more than willing to fuck them hard.


    The cat girls were virgin, so the first moments of sex were pretty hard for them, but because they were from the beast kind, their vigor was way higher than the average humans, and they could tolerate and adjust to pain way easier.


    So, after a few minutes, the cat girls were begging for the penis to destroy their pussies, not feeling any pain or difort.


    "Ahhh, yess, master. My pussy is yours, all my holes are yours!" one of the cat girls said while moaning.


    Damian heard it and smirked, "All holes?"


    The cat girl was taken aback for a moment not knowing what to answer, but she decided to go with it as she said, "F-Fuck my asshole too!"


    She wanted to be the first! Her friend ¡ª the other cat girl ¡ª had been the first one to get the dick inside her pussy, and she was sad because of it. So, she wanted to be the first one getting her asshole destroyed.


    Damian spat on her tiny ass hole, and slowly thrust his dick inside her. It was a more delicate spot, so Damian went slower than usual.


    "Oh, this feels good. This feels much better!"


    Surprisingly, the cat girl enjoyed getting her asshole fucked more than her pussy. Damian was more than happy to oblige to her desires as he pounded her ass as hard as he could, utilizing his strength and vigor to be a beast!


    He rapidly moved his hips, and the strength behind each thrust recked the cat girls ass, destroying itpletely. It was not the tight asshole from before, but way more open.


    The other girls watched their friends get destroyed and tossed around, treated like a slut by Damian. For some reason, they liked it. They liked it strong man who would make them feel wonders, just like what Damian was doing.


    Damian changed positions many times while fucking the ass of the first cat girl, pping her ass multiple times during the process. She shook and rolled her eyes, feeling sensations she had never felt, especially on her asshole. It was something delicious to her, and at one point, she could not endure so many ass orgasms anymore, and had to rest.


    She waspletely wet, on the ground with her body still shaking, having orgasms even after Damian stopped fucking her. The other cat girls looked at Damian, noticing how his dick was still hard as a rock.


    "You are next," Damian said as he smirked, ready to destroy the assholes of two more cat girls, and a humandy.

 Chapter 278 Last Round (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 278 Last Round (R-18)</h4>


    The other two cat girls had the same destiny. Damian could not hold himself when looking at their big butts, open assholes and wet pussies. His dick was hard, and he needed to relief himself.


    "Oh my god, this is too good! Fuck me every day, please! I am your slutty!" the cat girl screamed.


    Damian was moving his hips with speed and force, pounding on the asses of the two petite cat girls, destroying their assholes. His dick went deep, and the friction between his cock and their holes sent a wave of pleasure on him.


    "This feels so good! I can fuck you all day," Damian said, increasing his speed once again.


    The cat girls moaned while rolling their eyes and sticking their tongue out like sluts, enjoying every moment. The humandy had been watching everything since the start while ying with her pussy, doing circr movements on her clitoris, and cing all five fingers inside her wet pussy.


    She had orgasmed more than once while watching the scene. She wanted to be fucked rough like the cat girls.


    At one point, all three cat girls were on the ground, her holespletely wrecked by Damian''s dick. He had a lot of strength, so his thrusts had been powerful, and his movements never stopping due to his high endurance attribute. The cat girls would need a few days to recover.


    But Damian had yet to be satisfied. He turned to look at the humandy, who was ying with her pussy while sending him seductive res, "Am I the next?" she asked, bitting her lips.


    Damian analyzed her, and differently from the cat girls, the human was taller, and her boobs were bigger than average. The curves of her body were seductive, and her tights and butt made it clear she had quite the gic for it, as both parts were both pretty and big.


    She was also blond, which made Damian like her even more. He smirked, "Oh yes,e here."


    Thedy instantly ran toward him, and got on her knees. She sucked his dick like a true master while massaging his balls. The sound of Damian''s dick hitting the insides of her mouth spread through the empty night house, and she was salivating as if she had been waiting for the moment to eat his cock.


    "You are pretty good at sucking," Damian said as he grabbed her hair to push her forward, making her chock with his cock.


    "Cough," she said, smiling, "There''s a lot of things I want to show you today honey."


    She was experienced whenpared to the cat girls, so she knew the positions and was pretty good in making a man feel better. But what she was not expecting was the ruthless disyed by Damian!


    ''How is he fucking me so hard after fucking three girls? Is he even human?'' she thought.


    The sound of the two bodies colliding echoed, and it was so loud that a few passerby on the streets heard it, and wondered what the heck was happening inside when they noticed the night house was locked.


    "I guess some wealthy noble is having some fun today," a man said, "I envy him."


    Damian had no idea that was happening as he was more focused on fucking the blond human in front of him. His movements were as powerful as when he had started his night in that night house.


    "Destroy every hole, please! This is the first time I have a real man fucking me! My husband is nowhere near this," thedy said.


    It surprised Damian, as he had imagined thedy was someone who worked for the night house, but apparently, her husband was not doing what he had to do on bed, and she had gone there looking for someone else. Damian was d to be the chosen one as he fucked her with everything he got.


    Thedy orgasmed more that day then what she had during the whole year, and at one point, she could not endure it anymore. It was the first time she had been fucked so hard she could not continue.


    Damian was pounding her asshole when she said, "I will cum inside your ass."


    She was instantly aroused by it, "Please, fill my asshole with your cum."


    Damian unload his cum inside her ass, feeling the best sensation course through his body. For a moment, it felt like all his worries were gone, and he rxed.


    *


    "I thought you worked here," Damian said as he and all the girls were taking a bath.


    The night house had a pretty good bath inside, one with hot water and all.


    "No," the blonddy said, "I came here to look for someone to fuck me because my husband is¡­ uh¡­ not great at it. We thought about starting a family in the future, but if things are so bad while we don''t have children, then imagine when we do."


    Damian had no interest in their problems as he barely knew thedy, and had no idea who the husband was. He only wanted to relief his stress by fucking those hot girls.


    "I see. Well, that''s a pity," Damian said, "I hope this night had been good to you."


    Thedy smiled, "It was the best, though I am scared we are never going to meet again. You seem like the adventurer type."


    "You are not wrong about that one, but I will stay in the city for a few days before continuing my journey, so we can make it a pleasant time together."


    The cat girls were bathing too, and when they heard, one of them said, "We want it too!"


    They were begging for him to fuck them again, which only showed how much a good sex was worth.


    "Rx, we can all have a good time together, don''t worry."


    Damian enjoyed his bath while chatting with the girls, and after that, he gave them way more money then the night house would pay them. In fact, that money would be enough for them to stop working if they wished to.


    "This is too much! How do you have this anyway?" one of the cat girls asked.


    With his skills, it was not difficult for Damian to get his hand in gold coins, so he simply smiled and said, "Don''t ask too many questions. Now, I will be leaving, stay safe."

 Chapter 279 Creating a New Identity

    <h4>Chapter 279 Creating a New Identity</h4>


    The moon was on the sky as night had came to the city of ck Crow. Damian always wondered how the dungeon worked. How it had the sun, the moon, the sky, and looked like Earth yet it was not. It did not make sense for him.


    He had a great time with the girls in the night house, but he had other things to do, like resting and trying to gather more information. He wanted to be stronger as well, so practicing some skills was necessary.


    ''I want to first earn more Erotic Coins before buying a new skill,'' pondered Damian.


    There were plenty of skills for him to choose, but that did not mean all of the skills were good ones. Damian wanted to get more points to buy a better skill, so that was one of the reasons he was waiting and not spending his Erotic Coins.


    Even without using his coins, he was still able to increase his attribute by draining the life force of others, and despite that altering his mind a little bit, it was still worth it, at least he thought so.


    The current dungeon floor he was in was one of thest ones humans from Earth had explored. Some humans that were natives to the dungeons were on other floors too. Not only that, but some Earth humans had explored other dungeon floors but never returned to share with humanity.


    Something peculiar happened in ck Crow city as Damian was strolling through the streets, feeling the moonlight and seeing the people eat and drink in taverns, and the few couples walking around whileughing.


    It was a cozy atmosphere at first, but Damian noticed something was different. He saw a few people wearing ck cloaks and hoods, meeting in a few alleys, and it looked like they were saying important things.


    Damian wanted to go there and use his ability to get the answers he needed, but he had just arrived in ck Crow city and did not want to make others see him badly.


    ''I need to be stealthy about this,'' thought Damian.


    He decided to only watch from afar, and try to follow one of the mysterious people after the meeting was over. It worked. Damian walked through the alleys, and eventually, the hooded person left the city, going toward the nearby forest.


    After not so long, a small cabin entered Damian''s sight. The cabin was blending with the environment, as vines had grown all around it, making it hard for anyone to spot it, especially during the night. The person Damian followed looked around to see if anyone was following, and after making sure everything was safe, the person went inside the cabin.


    Damian had sessfully followed that person without much problems, and now it was time for him to get the answers he needed. With slow steps, he made his way toward the cabin, making sure not to make sounds or step into traps before going there.


    The ce had no traps or anything alike, so Damian managed to get by the window without much problem, and there he saw the person he had been following. It was a woman with red hair, and she had a rapier on her waist.


    ''Who is she?'' Damian wondered.


    Judging by what he was seeing, the woman inside the cabin was someone kind of powerful. Sure, it was not close to his level, but not many people in those dungeon floors could go against him.


    She looked quite young, having around 21 years of age, and she was hot. Damian was started to think he had the power to attract good-looking woman. Anyway, he tossed all of that to the back of his mind and decided to pay her a visit.


    ''Should I go meet her with my real appearance? No, that would not be wise,'' thought Damian.


    One of Damian''s abilities was called:


    [Disguise Master (Grade 3): Ability to copy someone else''s ''aura'' andplete appearance. It can also protect the user against the probing of others up to a certain level of power.]


    It was an useful ability because Damian could also change his appearance only, and mix things up. For example, even the humans he had seen one time back on Earth and who could potentially be dead by now could be used as his new appearance.


    Not only that, but he could even change some features and create someonepletely unique, like a new identity to himself. That was one of his ns when getting that ability in the first ce.


    ''I look quite young, so I should get a new identity of someone middle-aged. Maybe a long beard? It will make me look wise and mysterious,'' thought Damian.


    His appearance changed instantly. His hair grew longer, and his beard too, almost hitting his chest. Both his beard and hair were full ck, and his face changed to that of a middle-aged man.


    He still looked quite handsome with a defined jaw and powerful gaze. In fact, if one ced both Damian''s real appearance and this one side by side they would find some simrities, but nothing that linked the two, as Damian''s intention was to not get recognized.


    Before doing anything, though, Damian attacked himself by creating a bone spear and piercing it thorough his torso. It was not in any vital points, but it still hurt. He cut off his body natural healing power, so that the wound would not close any time soon.


    Damian then knocked on the cabin''s door, hoping that the person would answer him. The woman inside did not instantly open the door, as she went by the window to see who it was, and when she saw it was a middle-aged man who looked harmless, she opened the door.


    "Uh, hello youngdy. Could you please help me?" Damian said as he acted like he was losing bnce, pulling up his cloak to show her the horrible wound.


    Thedy knew it was not a good idea to let strangers inside their house, but for her, Damian did not look dangerous.


    ''His aura is that of a normal person, so he is probably a citizen. I am surprised to see he is alive with such terrific wound,'' thedy thought.


    She gestured for Damian to enter, "Come in. I can treat your wounds, please, lie on the bed for me."

 Chapter 280 Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 280 Questioning</h4>


    Thedy was treating Damian''s wounds with proper care, making sure he wasn''t getting close to dying or something like that. Well, that wound would never kill Damian. He was the one who did that to himself anyway.


    But the red-haired girl had no idea, and for her, Damian was just a middle-aged man who needed treatment.


    During the whole time, Damian was observing her, trying to see if she was someone bad or not. He had learned that judging someone before meeting them was not ideal.


    "You are pretty tough to survive after taking this hit," thedy said, "And you don''t even have mana in your body."


    The humans back on Earth, most of them at least, could only use and improve the ability they got from the serum, which came from the blood of the beasts from the dungeon. Well, the beasts were magical. They had mana.


    As for the humans who lived inside the dungeon could use mana to utilize spells which acted simrly to the abilities humans from Earth had. The humans from Earth were also learning how to use mana now that they had to live inside the dungeon with everyone else.


    "And you do?" Damian asked.


    She looked at him proudly, "Yes, I do. I am pretty talented in using my rapier, and I can use lightning abilities. Pretty cool, right?"


    Damian was surprised to see that she was willing to share that much information with him. He guessed that she was just unscared of his weak appearance, and she did not think he would do anything with that piece of information.


    "Really? That''s impressive," Damian said as he got up, making thedy frown.


    "You should be lying down to rest properly. This might get really bad and you will have to pay for a healer."


    Healers were notmon inside the dungeon, as people with divine affinity were pretty rare. Damian was not concerned, though. He was there to see why they had met to speak in private with other hooded people, and he was not scared of confronting her right there.


    Damian justughed, "Don''t worry about me. It''s not like a self-inflicted wound would kill me anyway. Now, can you enlighten me on why you were meeting up in secret in one of the alleys?"


    Thedy''s hand went to her rapier, and she was ready to unsheathe it when her hand suddenly stopped moving. No matter what she did, it was not moving an inch!


    That was Damian''s powerful mind abilities, and she was too weak to resist his Telekinesis.


    "I wouldn''t move if I were you, not that you can move anyway. Now, would you sit for us to have a decent talk?" Damian said, gesturing for her to sit in one of the wooden chairs avable for them.


    She did not look like she was willing to do so, "No way I will talk to you. I don''t even know you, and how did you see us in the alley? It was prettyte and we were even using some illusions to keep ourselves hidden!"


    Damian frowned, "You were using illusions? They must be really weak cause I didn''t even see it. Now, you have two choices: you either sit and talk to me, or you can just die and I will look to get answers from your other friends."


    He was not willing to lose time discussing with her. The meeting felt strange. After a while, thedy sat on the wooden chair, but still looked unwilling to share. Damian was sitting right in front of her, staring at her pretty face, and sometimes looking at her body.


    "Will you keep looking at my tits?" She asked.


    Damianughed at it, "What can I say, they are pretty solid. Now, you can answer my questions and both of us can go our ways, or I can just probe inside your mind and forcefully get the answers, but it might hurt, so you decide."


    "Bullshit," she said, "Only really powerful individuals can read someone''s mind, so we can both pretend you can do this."


    She looked really confident when saying that. She was not wrong, though. Abilities like the ones Damian had were pretty rare, and people often didn''t have that kind of powers, but he did. His power was not natural, but from a System, so they would never understand him in the first ce.


    Damian utilized his mind powers when she refused to believe him, and instantly got her name and some other information. He was able to get the easy things without making her head hurt like hell.


    "I see. Well, Elena, this is quite bad for both of us. I was hoping that we would talk like rational beings, but it seems you are just pretty and not smart."


    Elena looked at him with shock, one that was quickly reced with scarn, "Oh, you know my name, that''s really impressive. Do you really think I will believe you just read my mind to get my name? You could just have asked someone around, because well, I am not new around here."


    "Yeah. Maybe I asked around and learned that your hamster pet died when you were 6, and because of that, you wished to be a healer butcked the talent, and had to choose other paths, like the lightning abilities you have nowadays. Or maybe I asked around about Tom, the boy you had a crush on when you were 14."


    The more Damian talked, the more scared and shocked Elena was. Those were things no one knew, especially the thing about the hamster and her dream in bing a healer. When she heard that, she was starting to believe in Damian.


    "Can you truly read my mind?" Elena asked.


    "I can do many things, my dear. Will you start talking now?"


    Elena was lost in thoughts for a while, and after one minute or so, she said, "Are you Yerath?"


    Damian had no idea what she was talking about.


    "Yerath, the god of dreams. It is known that Yerath has the power to read minds and control things with his mind too. Some say he can even trap someone in an eternal dream," Elena said.


    Yerath was indeed one of the gods the humans native to the dungeon believed in, and because of the simrities between his abilities to the abilities Damian had, Elena thought he was the god for a moment.


    Damian smiled, "My identity is not something you have the power to know about. Now tell me, what was that reunion in the alley about?"

 Chapter 281 Deceived?

    <h4>Chapter 281 Deceived?</h4>


    Elena did not know what to say. She was just staring at Damian, wondering who he was and why he was so interested in knowing what their reunion was about.


    "What do you know about the dungeon?" she said.


    Damian was confident he was one of the people who had explored the dungeon the most ¡ª seeing how he had gone to thest floor back then ¡ª but he looked at her and said, "Just the basics, like everyone else. Why? Was your reunion about the dungeon?"


    She bit her lips, uncertain if she would tell him or not.


    "Look, you will find out about this in no time, but there''s a big problem happening to all of us. You know that almost everyone is on this dungeon floor, right? The tenth level."


    That was an information everyone knew. Most of the humans that were native to the dungeon were on the tenth level, and when Earth suddenly froze and everyone had to flee to the dungeon, the tenth floor became the home to the humans from Earth too.


    After the 11th floor and onward, one could not say there was civilization there. Maybe a few tribes, and scattered cities, but the ce was too dangerous, so the number of humanoid races like humans, elves, orcs, or rational alike were few.


    "Yes, I do. Can you just spill what is happening? I don''t have all the time in the world," Damian said, coldly staring at Elena.


    "Something happened on the portals. All the portals that go to the 11th floor, at least all the portals we know about, don''t go to the 11th floor anymore, but rather to a different one no one knows about. Apparently, someone went there and managed to talk to other humans, which aremon, and for them, they have no idea what a dungeon floor is."


    When Elena said that, the first thing that came to Damian''s mind was that dungeon floor he went to, the one he met the giants. Based on what he knew, it was like a new world there with all kinds of races, kingdoms, etc. They didn''t move around going from floor to floor. They remained there, and lived, just like humans did on Earth.


    ''Is it that level or another one?'' pondered Damian.


    It could be the same level, yes, but it could also be another one, either way, the phenomenon was pretty interesting and strange. Why did the portals stop working?


    "How did this person who went there survive? If it''s an unknown dungeon level, then it is surely dangerous."


    "It''s more dangerous than here because we have secured the roads, but that doesn''t mean it''s impossible for us to go there and return. We are not that weak!" said Elena.


    Damian could not help but remember how weak he felt back on that ind with the giants, when the underworld king came to get him.


    "Why does it feel like you are not telling me everything?" Damian asked, utilizing his Telekinesis to squeeze her body, making her feel a pain creeping in.


    He could see she was telling the truth about what happened to the portals leading to the 11th floor, but there was something else she was not telling him.


    Elena tried to withstand the pain as she said, "Do you know all the humans that came from somewhere else? They said the ce they came from froze suddenly."


    Damian knew it very well because he was one of the ones who had to flee, "Yes, I do. What is it?"


    "I don''t know what caused their world to freeze, but I do know the floors 1 to 9 of the dungeon are frozen too. I am not certain but I feel like the tenth floor will be next. I don''t know when, or why, or by who, but I know it will happen. We must start moving everyone to the next floor, or just abandon those who don''t listen," Elena said.


    It was a shock to Damian. He analyzed her facial expressions, trying to be certain she was telling the truth. Apparently she was, but Elena could also be a pretty good liar.


    "How do you know about this?" he asked.


    "A friend of mine saw it, and ran away, managing to find a portal leading to the next floor. It takes a while for the whole floor to freeze, and if you are fast enough, you can run away," Elena said.


    "Can I meet this friend of yours and use my abilities to see what he saw so that I know it''s true?"


    Elena awkwardlyughed, "I know this is not a request but an order, so yes, you can meet him."


    Damian was pleased to hear that, "At least you know your ce. Now, when can we meet this friend of yours?"


    "He is not in ck Crow city but in another one. It will take us a while to get there. Me and everyone else you saw in the alley are going there tomorrow."


    "So we are all going together tomorrow. How does it sound?"


    Elena knew she had no choice.


    *


    Damian spent the night in Elena''s house, making sure she did not try anything funny. After a while, he stopped using his Telekinesis and let her do whatever she wanted. She was smart enough not to try to harm him with sneak attacks.


    In fact, the more they talked, the more Damian saw she was not a bad person, and she also got more used to Damian''s presence.


    When morning came, Damian went back to the city, trying to look for Morgana, who was nowhere to be seen. Damian received a letter delivered by a courier, which belonged to Morgana.


    "I have some business to attend to, so I will be leaving for a while. We can meet up in the future, I am sorry for this. Also, your friend Billy the mushroom is more interesting than I thought, so I will be taking him with me. Also, start thinking of moving away from the tenth floor, it will not be safe anymore."


    Damian felt wronged when he read the letter. Morgana got Billy, a mysterious mushroom from thetest floor of the dungeon and ran away.


    ''Why do I feel she is up to something? Especially considering thest part of the letter.''

 Chapter 282 Giving Terror

    <h4>Chapter 282 Giving Terror</h4>


    Damian passed by the night house to speak with thedies from the other night to warn them about future problems. He said that they might need to run, so it was best to stockpile some money just in case. That was all he could do to help them.


    He returned to the cabin to meet up with Elena, who did not try to flee. She knew very well it would be impossible to run away from Damian.


    "So where is your friend?" Elena asked.


    Elena knew Morgana woulde with them because Damian had shared it to her.


    "We''ve got some problems, and she won''te with us, but that does not change the fact you will lead us to where your friend is, right?" Damian said, staring deeply into her soul.


    Elena saw Damian as a mysterious figure who had unknown powers, and for some reason, she felt like he had her life in his hands. Maybe it was her head ying tricks on her, but that was how she felt when standing near him.


    "Come, my friends are waiting for me," Elena said after she was done packing up her things.


    The attire she was using was much different than the one she used when meeting with her friends in the alley. She still had a cloak, as it provided protection against attacks and the weather, but she was not wearing a hood anymore.


    Her friends ¡ª the same that she met the other night ¡ª were waiting for her by the city''s entrance. They had a carriage ready for departure.


    When they saw Elena with someone else, all of them exchanged nces, and were ready to attack Damian right there. They had never seen Elena with him, so it must be an enemy.


    "Who ''s that?" one of them asked the moment Elena got close enough.


    She tried to calm them down, afraid that a fight would happen, and her friends suffering from it.


    "Let''s get inside the carriage and I can exin, shall we?" said Elena.


    The other three saw no reason to say no, and they all went inside the carriage. The person driving the carriage had to be one of them, but there was a small window which allowed the driver to listen to what was happening inside.


    "So this man followed you home and wants to meet with the rest of our organization? Why do we have to prove anything to him? We know the other floors of the dungeon are doomed, and if he does not believe in us, then fuck him!" a ck-haired man yelled, sending a murderous gaze toward Damian.


    Elena''s three friends consisted of twodies, and a man. The man was the brother of one of thedies that were part of the organization, and Damian came to the understanding that it was an organization made entirely of women, and the only man was that guy.


    She tried to calm him, "We don''t need to fight. He did not hurt me, and is only taking a ride with us. Also, you know how dangerous the road is, so anyone who is willing toe with us is wee. It will be yet another person to fight against the beasts and the bandits."


    The other twodies had yet to say a word about it. One was driving the carriage so she could not speak even if she wanted to ¡ª they were trying to keep it all a secret so yelling from the outside of the carriage was not a good idea.


    "And why do you think he can help us? We are more than enough toplete this journey!" the man said.


    He disliked Damian for some reason. Damian did not do a single thing to that man, yet he was angry and wanted to attack Damian right there. It was only till his sister ¡ª who was right beside him ¨C intervened that he stopped.


    "Calm down, Kai. I don''t see him as a bad person, and with everything that is happening right now, we need all the help we can get. Remember, this concerns everyone who is residing in this dungeon floor."


    Kai''s sister was much different than him. She had an angelic aura that spread the calmness to everyone present. She also had a blueish hair, way different whenpared to her brother.


    And surprisingly, her brother listened to what she said and calmed down.


    "Alright. I trust in you, my sister," he said, and then he looked at Damian and said, ''But if you try something funny, especially against my sister, I will attack you."


    The man was not weak. Damian guessed he had a simr power to Elena, perhaps a little weaker, but whenpared to him he did not stand a chance.


    "Of course, I won''t try anything, don''t worry," Damian said.


    When the man heard that, he felt proud that his threatening words were working, but Damian was not the type of person to let people talk to him like that.


    "But if you try anything against me, I won''t hesitate in killing you, all of your friends, and your sister too," Damian said, his cold eyes staring at the man, "I can also get some information and go after your family so that all of your bloodline is erased from this world. How does that sound? Do we have an agreement?"


    The man startedughing, thinking that what Damian said was absurd. Damian then stared at Elena and said, "Hand me your rapier, please? I want to teach him a lesson."


    Elena shook his head, "No way I will support this kind of violence, and you should not say those things to him. We are in this together."


    Damian activated his mind powers, and Elena hand started to move on its own.


    "I-I am not doing this, he is doing this!" Elena said, trying to exin to her friends.


    She handed over her rapier to Damian, and when the man realized a fight was about to happen, he started to move, but he could not. His sister and thedy driving the carriage tried to move too, but none of them could.


    Damian slowly walked toward the man with the rapier in his hands, and cut the right cheek of that man, "I did not give you permission tough. Elena is the only one who got my respect till now, so you should listen to her and stop looking for fights you cannot win. This is the first andst warning."


    Then, Damian returned to his seat and gave the rapier back to Elena. He stopped using his power, so everyone could move again. They were all sweating cold, and the feeling of being powerless in front of Damian reached their soul and caused them unimaginable terror.

 Chapter 283 First Night Together

    <h4>Chapter 283 First Night Together</h4>


    The journey changedpletely after Damian showed his powers. Kai, and his sister, June, were deeply scared of him. Elena was too, but she had encountered Damian before, so she knew he was powerful.


    "How far is the city we are going to?" Damian asked as he looked through the carriage''s window.


    "Kinda far," Elena answered, "It will take us a few days. The duration depends if we get attacked by beasts or bandits or if the road is damaged, etc."


    Damian onlyughed at that, "The road may be the only problem. You don''t need to worry about beasts or bandits with me here."


    Kai had to hide his anger. He disliked the cocky way Damian was acting there, but after seeing his power in person, Kai was scared of trying anything against Damian.


    The time inside the carriage made Damian think about many things. Morgana had left with Billy, and he was starting to get worried.


    ''Did she fool me? What is she up to?'' Damian thought.


    He also decided to utilize the rings he had to send a message to Aurora and the others about the dungeon problem he heard about. If that was indeed true, then it was best for them to start moving to avoid getting caught in that mess.


    Aurora and the others messaged his back, saying that they would look for more information to see if the freezing of the dungeon floors was real or not.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage was a quiet one, so Elena tried to start a conversation with Damian, "So where did you learn how to fight and utilize magic?" She asked.


    "Most of the things I know I learned by myself. The dangerous world we live in is the best teacher."


    Kai interrupted the conversation, "I bet I know how to fight better than you."


    "Stop it, Kai," Elena said, "Don''t start a fight again. Didn''t you see you cannot win? Also, we are in this together so why not work for a greater purpose?"


    Damian did not answer Kai, as he too wished to avoid a conflict. He just wanted to rest his mind and think about his next moves, and not lose his patience with someone like Kai.


    The carriage stopped a few times because they needed to change the person driving the carriage. No one could drive without resting non-stop. Damian was the one driving the carriage at one point, but when night came, all of them decided to stop to set up a camp.


    "Traveling during the night is not a good idea," Elena exined, "We should make a campfire, eat something, and sleep inside the carriage. It is the safest ce."


    It was normal to see taverns along the road, but they were passing through a part where there were no taverns, so the only thing left for them was to camp and hope that nothing bad happened during the night.


    Damian was the most calm among them. For him, there was nothing there that could danger them. He was chilling while cooking a fish in the campfire they had just made near the road.


    The only light in the dark night was their campfire, and the cold breeze hit them as they talked around the campfire.


    "So how did you do that?" June asked as she sat beside Damian.


    June was a beautifuldy with ck hair, and she had an angelic voice that calmed anyone who listened to it. When Kai, her brother, saw her sitting next to Damian, he disliked it.


    "It is one of my powers," Damian said, "I can control things with my mind. Like moving objects, people, read their minds and control their minds too."


    "What? You can do all of that? This is both impressive and scary at the same time," June said.


    "Yes, but don''t worry, I am at your side. Well, that if your brother stops with the curses and the hate," Damian said.


    June chuckled, "My brother is actually a pretty decent person. He is just too protective of me, and because you are a stranger, he is acting like that. Just give him time and you will see it."


    Elena was listening to the conversation and she shook her head, "Yep, that''s Kai."


    The other woman with them had yet to say a word. She had purple hair, a different color whenpared to everyone else, and she wore sses. Her eyes were purple too.


    "And what about you, mysteriousdy? I don''t even know your name yet," Damian asked.


    She looked at him with shy eyes, "Luna. I am Luna."


    "Luna is quiet among strangers," June said.


    Damian didn''t say another word to her, as he didn''t want to make her feel embarrassed, so he just grabbed his fish, gave it a bite and said to June, "This group is quite unique, it seems."


    They spent one hour talking about themselves and what would happen next in their journey. But eventually everyone got too tired and it was time to sleep. Damian had to share the carriage with everyone.


    The good news was that the carriage was spacious enough to fit everyone inside, but that did not mean they had enough space inside. Kai slept beside his sister, acting like her protector. Damian on the other hand, had both Elena and Luna next to him.


    They were really close, sharing a fur mantle among the three. "Don''t try anything stupid, right?" Elena whispered.


    Damian poked her cheeks using his finger, "And you don''t try anything stupid too."


    Elena rolled her eyes, "Why would I do something like that? You are handsome and pretty strong but you are not my type."


    When she realized what she had said, Elena got red, and she hid herself in the fur mantle, "Good night."


    Damian smiled and went to sleep too.


    The first night on the road had been peaceful, and they continued their journey during the morning. At one point, they spotted someone in the middle of the road, badly hurt.


    "P-Please, help me!" the person said.


    June and Elena were about to move to help that person when Damian stopped them, "Don''t move."

 Chapter 284 No time to waste

    <h4>Chapter 284 No time to waste</h4>


    Damian gestured for hispanions to halt. The sight unfolding before them was a familiar one on the roads, and there was no way to be certain if the woman lying there was genuinely injured.


    "Let me assess the situation," Damian whispered, "And be ready for a fight."


    He approached the woman cautiously. She noticed him and pleaded, "Please, help me! I''m hurt."


    Damian knelt to examine her wound. It was on her leg, but it didn''t appear to be severe. He looked into her eyes and whispered, "Are you working with bandits to rob us? Be warned, if you try anything, you will all die."


    She hesitated, then sighed, "Yes, I am, but it''s not by choice. They kidnapped my sister and demanded I do this once in exchange for her release. I''m so sorry. I''ve probably gotten you all killed..."


    As she finished her sentence, a group of bandits emerged from the nearby forest, armed with various weapons. Most were men, but there were a few women among them.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" one of the bandits sneered, "Three lovelydies and two gentlemen. Today is our lucky day."


    Damian was in no mood for games. On any other day, he might have engaged in conversation before resorting to violence, but the journey had been exhausting, and the situation with the other dungeon floors had him on edge. He just wanted to reach his destination as quickly as possible.


    He rose to his feet and faced the bandits. "Who are you?"


    Theyughed. "Can''t you see? We''re bandits. Now, hand over your carriage and the girls, or you''ll die."


    Damian sighed, "Fools..."


    "What did you say?"


    Damian turned to the injured woman. "Do you have a weapon?"


    She hesitated. "Yes, there''s a sword here. But I can''t give it to you! They''ll retaliate against me and my sister."


    "Don''t worry," Damian said, a chilling smile spreading across his face. "They''ll all be dead soon."


    He extended his hand, and the woman reluctantly handed him her iron sword. It was a simple weapon, but in Damian''s hands, it was deadly.


    Damian turned back to the bandits and activated his ability, freezing them in ce, unable to move or speak. He slowly walked towards them, the iron sword glinting in the sunlight, and began his gruesome work.


    His telekinesis held them powerless as he systematically severed their heads, one after another. The road transformed into a gruesome scene, the bandits'' corpses strewn about in a bloody tableau.


    The woman who had been forced to coborate with the bandits trembled with fear. Elena and the others were shaken as well, though they had witnessed Damian''s abilities before.


    Kai, however, was the most terrified. He had been foolishly antagonizing Damian, and after witnessing this disy of brutality, he was no longer certain that had been wise.


    The aftermath of the ughter was eerily silent. The air hung heavy with the metallic tang of blood and the unspoken dread of those who had witnessed Damian''s merciless power. He wiped the blood from his sword onto the grass and turned to the trembling woman, who now stood alone amongst the carnage.


    "Where are the rest of yourpanions?" Damian asked, his voice devoid of emotion.


    The woman, still reeling from the shock, stammered, "T-they have a camp deeper in the forest. They... they''re holding my sister there."


    "Lead the way," Damianmanded. "But understand this: any attempt at treachery, and you will share the fate of yourrades."


    The woman nodded meekly and began to walk towards the treeline. Damian turned to Elena and the others.


    "Stay with the carriage," he ordered. "Guard our belongings. I will return shortly."


    Elena nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of concern and admiration for Damian''s unwavering resolve. Kai, however, remained silent, his earlier bravado reced by a newfound respect for the man he had so foolishly underestimated.


    Damian and the woman ventured into the forest, following a narrow, winding path. The trees grew denser, the sunlight filtering through the leaves in dappled patches. The woman walked with her head bowed, her shoulders hunched in shame and fear.


    After what seemed like an eternity, they reached a clearing. In the center stood a crude encampment, a collection of tents and makeshift shelters. The woman pointed towards a small, barred cell on the outskirts of the camp.


    "That''s where they''re keeping her," she whispered.


    Damian nodded and activated his telekinesis. The bandits inside the camp froze mid-action, their weapons ttering to the ground. He strode into the camp, his sword held loosely at his side. The bandits, trapped in their own bodies, could only watch in horror as he approached.


    One by one, Damian systematically executed the remaining bandits. Their cries for mercy were met with cold silence, their struggles for freedom futile against the power of his mind. The clearing echoed with the sickening thud of bodies hitting the ground.


    Finally, Damian reached the cell. Inside, a young woman huddled in the corner, her eyes wide with terror. The woman who had led Damian here rushed to the cell, tears streaming down her face.


    "Sister!" she cried, fumbling with the lock. "It''s me! I''m here to rescue you!"


    The lock clicked open, and the two sisters embraced, their sobs mingling in the still air. Damian watched them for a moment, a flicker of something akin to warmth passing through his eyes. Then, he turned and walked away, leaving the sisters to their reunion.


    As Damian turned to leave, the woman who had led him to her sister called out, her voice filled with gratitude and a newfound respect.


    "Wait," she said, stepping towards him. "Please, tell me your name. I owe you my life, and my sister''s."


    Damian paused, his back still turned to her. He stood silent for a moment, the only sound the crackling of the mes from the dying campfire. Then, without turning around, he spoke.


    "You don''t have the right to know my name," he said, his voice cold and distant. "Just be thankful I saved you."

 Chapter 285 News Travel Fast

    <h4>Chapter 285 News Travel Fast </h4>


    Damian returned to the carriage, the smell of blood heavy in the air. Inside, he found Elena, June, Luna, and Kai, who had been watching over the carriage to ensure nothing happened.


    "So, how did it go?" Elena asked.


    "All good," Damian said. "I saved the sister of that girl who was faking an injury on the road, and of course, I killed all the bandits. Let''s continue our journey."


    Only 20 minutes had passed from the moment they stopped to when Damian returned. The process of ending the lives of all the bandits had been easy for him, and they resumed their travels.


    The situation with Kai took a sharp turn after that. He stopped badmouthing Damian, and a hint of respect could be seen in his eyes after witnessing Damian''s strength and cold-heartedness.


    The rest of the journey was quiet, and nothing happened in the next two days. They had to sleep in the carriage again both nights on the road, just like before, and cook over a campfire.


    But then they found a tavern, and everyone wanted a real bed and good food, so they decided to stay there for the night. The tavern was close to the road with a big sign that said, "J.J Tavern."


    The building was made of wood and had two floors. Once inside, Damian saw that there weren''t many people there. It was a tavern for travelers, after all.


    "How many rooms do you have?" Damian asked the man behind the counter.


    The man was busy cleaning some beer mugs but still answered, "We have two right now. Do you want them?"


    Two rooms weren''t perfect, but it was better than sleeping in the carriage, so Damian said yes and paid for one night. Kai and his sister, June, would share one room, while Elena, Damian, and Luna would take the other.


    They checked the rooms first before going back downstairs to feed their horse ¨C the one pulling their carriage ¨C and to get something to eat. The first floor of the tavern had food and drinks for anyone, whether they were staying there or not.


    While eating, Damian couldn''t help but overhear the whispers around them, and some people were already talking about what he did.


    "Did you hear there was a bloodbath not far from here? A whole gang of bandits was killed!"


    "What? Really? Do you know which gang?"


    "I think it was the Tiger Fang group. People say the road was covered in bodies with their heads cut off, and that it took them a while to clean it up. They''re saying that one person did all of that, alone."


    "A-Alone? No way! It would take a whole group to wipe out the Tiger Fang gang. They''re definitely lying about that one."


    Damian didn''t know what to think when he heard the rumors. He was shocked that word had spread so quickly.


    "News sure travels fast around here," he remarked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "Yep, it does," Elena agreed, savoring a bite of her ground beef. "Especially something that big. Anyway, we''re finally getting close to our destination. How are you feeling about it?"


    Damian nced at her, then back down at his te, a mix of emotions swirling within him. "Excited, I guess. But also a little nervous. I just want to figure out what''s really going on. Do you think we''ll have to leave the tenth floor?"


    Elena paused, considering his question. "I think so, yes. But the good news is that we have a n. Imagine if we didn''t."


    Damian let out a frustrated sigh. "Damn it..."


    He had left Earth to escape the freezing temperatures, and now the other dungeon floors were starting to freeze too. It was a chilling thought, both literally and figuratively. What if all the floors froze, trapping everyone inside? Would they all die?


    After all the effort he had put into bing stronger, Damian couldn''t let that happen. He would do whatever it took to stop it.


    "We''ll figure it out," Elena said, sensing his distress. "We always do."


    Damian nodded, a renewed determination in his eyes. "Yeah, we will."


    As they finished their meal, the tavern''s atmosphere grew livelier. A bard appeared, his lute in hand, and began ying a lively tune. The patrons pped and cheered, some even rising to their feet to dance.


    Damian watched the scene with a small smile. Despite the looming threat, he found a sliver offort in the simple joys of life.


    After enjoying the bard''s song, Damian slipped away to check on his horse and carriage. Everything appeared to be in order, with the horse restingfortably in the stable. Still, Damian wanted to ensure their safety and sought out a tavern worker.


    "Would you mind keeping an eye on my carriage and horse for the night?" he asked. "I''ll pay you extra for your trouble."


    The worker, a burly man with a friendly grin, nodded. "No problem, sir. I''ll take good care of them."


    Reassured, Damian made his way to his room. The journey had been exhausting, but he would finally reach his destination tomorrow. He knew it was only the beginning of a new adventure.


    When he arrived in the room, Elena and Luna were already there, sharing the king-sized bed the tavern had. It was the only bed avable to them.


    "I will sleep on the floor or in one of the chairs," Damian said.


    The girls just couldn''t let him rest there after everything that happened. He deserved a proper bed, and the bed had enough size for all of them.


    "Just sleep here with us," Elena said, "The bed is big enough so that we are far from each other. It is not like we all hadn''t been sleeping like that in the tiny carriage."


    Damian did what she said and went to bed with them to rest for the night. It felt nice being so close to two lovely and beautiful girls.

 Chapter 286 69 Under the Blanket (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 286 69 Under the nket (R-18)</h4>


    Damian woke sometime in the middle of the night, his sleep gued by restless thoughts. Everything that had happened weighed heavily on his mind.


    ''I''ll go get some air. Maybe a shower would help,'' he decided, pushing back the covers and swinging his legs over the edge of the bed.


    Their room was equipped with a private bathroom and a tub for bathing, but Damian first stepped outside for some fresh air. He took the opportunity to check on his horse and carriage, spotting the tavern worker diligently tending to them. The man gave him a reassuring nod and a silent smile.


    The night was still and peaceful. Few people traveled this road after dark, and the tavern stood alone in the quiet countryside. Damian weed the tranquility. The quiet darkness offered a moment of much-needed reflection.


    A gentle breeze swept over him, ruffling his hair and clothes. The cool air was refreshing against his skin, and he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. He could feel the tension in his shoulders easing as he let go of his worries, if only for a moment.


    The night sky was a canvas of twinkling stars, a stark contrast to the harsh reality of the dungeon floors. Damian gazed up at the vast expanse, a sense of wonder filling him. It was a reminder that there was more to the world than the constant struggle for survival.


    For a brief moment, he allowed himself to dream of a different life, one where he could simply enjoy the beauty of the night sky without fear or worry. But the dream was fleeting, quickly reced by the harsh realities of his existence.


    With a sigh, Damian turned and headed back inside.


    The bathroom wasn''trge, but it was more than adequate for Damian to shower. He shed his clothes, revealing his toned and muscr physique, and stepped into the tub.


    The water was icy cold, and Damian possessed no ability to heat it magically. He noticed the tub was made of metal, so he subtly used his Telekinesis to gently vibrate the metal until it generated heat, warming the water to a more bearable temperature.


    It wasn''t the luxurious warmth of a hot tub, but it was a vast improvement over freezing water.


    ''Much better,'' he thought, sinking deeper into the tub and letting out a contented sigh.


    Damian rxed into the bath, unaware that he was being watched. Luna had woken up in the night and noticed his absence. Realizing he was bathing, she peeked through a crack in the door.


    Luna''s eyes widened as she took in his muscr form, her own body reacting to the sight.


    ''He''s hot,'' she thought, biting her lip as a blush crept onto her cheeks.


    Luna watched as Damian bathed, and she could not help but move her hand down, reaching her intimate parts. She began doing circr movements while watching Damian''s body.


    She had to use a lot of her internal strength to avoid moaning, as that would only warn Damian that she was there, and would wake Elena too.


    ''It feels so good I just want to moan,'' Luna thought as she yed with her pussy.


    Damian was not stupid. He was a powerful individual and after one minute, he realized Luna was watching him, and he also saw what she was doing. He smirked.


    ''So the quietdy is actually a horny one,'' Damian thought.


    He decided to help her by giving her something else to see, so, Damian got out of the tub, and grabbed a towel, drying his body. Then, he ced the towel on his shoulders, and just stayed there, leaning over the bath tub.


    Luna''s eyes went straight to his dick, and she was surprised by it, ''So huge!''


    The sight of his cock made her pussy more wet, and she couldn''t hold her orgasm. Luna had skillfully yed with her clitoris, reaching the climax.


    Damian saw when she had the first orgasm, so he started to grab his clothes and dress up. Luna noticed that, and quickly returned to the bed to pretend she was sleeping.


    Damian returned to the bed too, lying on the outer side of the bed. He could hear Luna''s irregr breathing. She was still horny after watching him naked, and only one orgasm was not enough for her.


    He leaned forward near her ear, "Are you alright, Luna?"


    Luna was surprised. She thought he would not realize she was awake, but then she realized her breathing gave it away, "Uh, yes, I am fine."


    Damian smirked, "I saw what you were doing back there. Aren''t you still horny?"


    Her cheeks turned red instantly as she did not know what to say to him. She was embarrassed that Damian had seen what she did.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, "Damian said, "Let me give you more pleasure. With Elena sleeping beside us, this will make it even better. Adrenaline!"


    Luna didn''t know what to say, but after a while she gave in and went with the flow. Damian grabbed her tits and yed with her clitoris, the nket covering it up. Then, he suggested something to her, and Luna epted it.


    A 69 position under the nket! The fact Elena was right there made the whole thing even better. Luna wasn''t someone who knew how to have sex or suck dicks, but she did what she could to at least be a good sucker.


    Damian felt Luna''s shy tongue y with his dick''s head, and it gave him a tremendously good sensation. He was not standing still but sucking and licking her pussy. It felt good.


    Luna wanted to moan as loud as she could, but she knew Elena was there, so she did not do it. Instead, her moans were more like whispers, echoing through the room.


    Her pussy was wet and her legs shook with the multiple orgasms. Damian knew how to lick a pussy, and Luna felt good. At one moment, Elena moved beside them, scaring both.


    But once they realized Elena had just moved to the side, they kept doing what they were doing, and at one point, Damian could not hold it anymore. He wanted to fuck Luna''s pussy that night.

 Chapter 287 Fucking Lunas Asshole (R-18)

    Chapter 287 Fucking Luna''s Asshole (R-18)


    ??Luna was leaning to the side, showing her perfect butt and wet pussy. It was a risk move to have sex there, but Damian could not hold it anymore. He wanted to fuck her.


    The adrenaline was pumping their veins because of Elena''s presence, but Luna also wanted to fuck, and nothing would stop her. She gestured for him to fuck her pussy, trying to not say words as that would wake up Elena.


    Damian''s dick was wet. Luna did a great job with the sucking part when they were in the 69 position, so going inside her wouldn''t be hard. He first ced the tip of his cock inside her wet and warm pussy, slowly going inside, feeling her vagina walls squeeze his dick. It felt good.


    That was the first time Luna was having sex, so she felt pain, but she was a strongdy, and it didn''t take long for her to get used to the pain, and for the pain topletely vanish. Only pleasure remained.


    Luna: I want to moan so fucking loud, this feels so good. His cock is massive, and his energy feels infinite. What kind of beast is he?


    Damian kept moving his hips non-stop, and it was hard for him to hold his urge to p Luna''s white rounded ass. He wanted to fuck her harder, and in different positions, but with Elena there, everything was much harder.


    Eventually, he couldn''t hold it anymore. He grabbed Luna ¡ª not difficult considering his strength ¡ª and went with her to the room''s balcony, closing the door behind them.


    The night was silence, and any moan in that open area would be heard.


    "Do you want to fuck me in the open? I-I think others will hear it," Luna said as the pounding sound echoed.


    Damian knew she had a point, so he said, "Are you scared of flying?"


    "What?"


    He grabbed one of the nkets inside their room and gave it to Luna. She used it to cover her parts. Then, utilizing his Telekinesis, the two flew away from the tavern, going toward the forest.


    In normal circumstances, it wouldn''t be a good idea to go to the forest because it was dangerous, but Damian was confident that his abilities would be enough to deal with anything that came their way.


    They flew only for two minutes ¡ª which was more than enough to cover a huge distance with Damian''s speed ¡ª eventually stopping in the middle of the forest. There, it was time to fuck!


    Luna grabbed one of the trees as she had one of her legs aimed high. Damian moved his hips, going in and out. It was too good. Luna didn''t need to hold her moans anymore. She moaned like a bitch.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck my pussy!" she screamed.


    The night was cold but both of them were wet, especially Luna. Her hair was a mess, and her wet big butt looked sexy. Damian loved looking at it and pping it a few times.


    "Do you like getting hit?"


    "Y-Yes! Please, spank me!"


    She had been the quiet one during their journey there, but it turned out she loved dirty things. Damian did not stop moving his hips a second, feeling her pussy swallow his dick.


    They changed positions many times, and the one Luna loved was the doggy-style.


    Luna: He is pulling my hair, oh my God. I don''t think my pussy canst much longer!


    She lost the count of how many orgasms she had during that night. Many during the oral sex, and many more during the pration. Damian though had his eyes on something else.


    While fucking Luna, he couldn''t stop looking at her butt, and her asshole. It was calling him, and he wanted to fuck it.


    "Can I fuck your ass too?" he asked.


    Luna was surprised by the question as that was not something she thought about, but with their current wild state, she didn''t refuse it!


    "Yes," she said, adding," but be carefu-"


    Before she finished the sentence, Damian had his cock inside her tight asshole. Luna rolled her eyes when it went inside, feeling something she had never felt before.


    Luna: Too good! This is too good!


    *


    Elena woke up during the night hearing strange noisesing from her bed. She didn''t turn around to see what was happening, but she was not dumb. It was possible to understand what was happening just listening to the sounds.


    It was Damian and Luna fucking. Elena didn''t know what to think, and the sounds of their sex made her get horny. Once Damian and Luna left the room, Elena could not help but follow them into the forest.


    She couldn''t fly so it took her a while to find them, but it was not hard.


    Elena: Luna is moaning so loud I can easily find them. Just hearing this is making me horny¡­ Would Damian fuck me too if I ask him? Hell, what am I thinking?


    Once Elena saw the scene of Damian pounding Luna''s asshole, wrecking it with her massive cock, she was startled. Luna''s expression was that of pleasure and contentment.


    "Fuck my asshole as hard as you want! You can cum inside my asshole and turn me into your cum dumper!" Luna said as she moaned.


    Damian cummed inside her asshole, filling it entirely. But that did not stop him. His high endurance made it possible to keep fucking even after ejacting. He was a beast.


    Luna was shocked. She believed that Damian would stop after filling her asshole with cum, but that was just the start of her night. She would get destroyed.


    Elena hid behind one of the trees as she took her clothes out, and started ying with her pussy and squeezing her boobs. The scene in front of her eyes was too hot for her to keep control of her instincts.


    Damian sensed her, and he said, "Elena, you cane out from behind the tree. We would be happy if you join us for a good fuck."

 Chapter 288 Elena is Getting Fucked Too (R-18)

    Chapter 288 Elena is Getting Fucked Too (R-18)


    ??Elena didn''t know what to do. She was not expecting Damian to realize she was there.


    Elena: How does he know I am here? I even hold my moans...


    Luna was shocked to know her friend Elena was watching her get fucked like a slut. She was embarrassed, but at the same time, wanted her friend to feel the same things she was.


    "Come here Elena," Luna said, "You will love to get fucked by him. It feels so good, especially after a long trip."


    With both Luna and Damian calling her, Elena saw no reason to keep hiding behind the tree. She slowly walked toward them, her boobs bouncing up and down after each step.


    Elena was gorgeous. Her body was slightly more muscr whenpared to Luna''s, and her red hair gave a more mature vibe to her. Damian liked it a lot. He gestured for her toe, "Come suck my balls."


    Damian was still fucking Luna''s asshole with her being in the doggy-style position. Elena went there and lied on the ground, sucking his balls while Damian fucked Luna''s ass.


    ''This feels so good! I shall not waste the opportunity to be friends with this organization!'' Thought Damian.


    Elena''s organization consisted of women only, and Damian could not wait to meet the others.


    Anyway, Elena sucked and licked his balls. At one point, Luna could not take the pounding on her ass anymore, and she needed to rest. It was time for Elena to feel the dick inside her.


    Her pussy was already wet because she yed with her clitoris when watching them fuck, and sucking Damian''s balls made her get even hornier. It was the perfect moment to fuck her!


    Damian did not have mercy. He moved as fast as he could, prating Elena''s pussy. It was a delicious pussy. The dick went deep, touching the walls of her vagina, and Elena screamed.


    "Your cock is so thick and long. What the fuck?" she said, her boobs moving up and down while Damian fucked her.


    The liquidsing from Elena''s pussy were oozing through her legs, and her screams were so loud it attracted the attention of a few wild animals, who kept their distance.


    "Let me ride," Elena said to him.


    It had been a while since Damian was fucking, so he needed some rest too. Therefore, it was time for Elena to take the lead and ride on his dick. She did exactly that.


    Luna had recovered, and she got horny yet again while watching Elena ride, shaking her ass every time. The sound of her ass hitting Damian''s groin made her lose control. She moved toward them, and ced her pussy in Damian''s mouth.


    "Suck my pussy," Luna said.


    She was basically demanding it, and Damian would never miss the chance to lick Luna''s creamy pussy. He went hard on it, grabbing her ass while licking her clitoris.


    Elena was focused on riding the dick, stopping a few times with shaking legs as the orgasms took over her. They kept that position till Elena could not take it anymore.


    Both Luna and Elena had been wrecked that night, and waited on their knees as Damian cummed on her faces, The two girls were ying with her boobs, bouncing them around waiting for Damian''s milk.


    "Please, cum in our faces," they said.


    Damian took everything out, sending a huge load into their mouths, boobs, faces and hair. It even hit her eyes.


    "Woah! That''s a lot of cum!" they said.


    The girls licked Damian''s cock and licked each other''s faces to clean all the cum. It had been quite the night for the three of them.


    *


    Next morning started with them eating something in the tavern''s restaurant, and then leaving with their carriage. Once inside the carriage, Kai''s sister, June, said, "Did you hear strange noises the other night? I couldn''t quiteprehend what it was, though."


    Kai felt the same way. Both him and his sister had heard the noises, but didn''t know what it was. Damian, Elena and Luna exchanged nces, and then Damian said, "No idea. I slept like a rockst night, so I didn''t hear a single thing."


    June didn''t find it strange, so she stopped the subject there and said nothing else as they continued their journey toward the city.


    The scenery quickly changed to that of ins with huge ntations of food. That was the first indicator they were close to the city. They also saw more and more people, unlike the desert road they had been using for a few days.


    Then, it was there. Huge walls made of pure stone, and guards watching over using their towers. A well-protected city which didn''t have any problems with beasts or bandits.


    "We arrived," Elena said with a smile, "This is Slynen, one of the safest cities in this dungeon floor."


    Damian didn''t doubt she was telling the truth after getting through a throughout inspection by the city''s gate, and seeing the high number of guards inside the city, patrolling every alley.


    The city had lots of people, not only humans but other races too. It was a city famous for their market, and many races came from all different locations to sell their items there.


    "Our organization have a secret ce here," Elena said to Damian as she leaned close to him to avoid drawing attention, "We will go there now."


    When she got too close to him, Elena couldn''t help but remember what happened the other night and get horny. The tip of her tits could be seen through her clothes.


    June was someone attentive to all details, and she saw it, thinking, ''What is happening between the two?''


    Damian said nothing and only agreed to it. They followed Elena through the city, going toward a small store in one of the corners of the city. A ce with few customers and less guards than most parts of the city, perfect to have a secret ce for an organization like Elena''s.


    There, Elena went to the counter and said, "The apple trees are gorgeous in the main square, aren''t they?"


    They had seen the apple trees in the main square when passing through the city, but that was not amon phrase to say but the code to enter. The attendant smiled and said, "Yes, they are gorgeous this time of the year. Would you like to drink an apple juice?"


    Elena smiled back, "Yes, that''s actually my favorite!"


    It was easy to spot that the exchange of words was a code, and the attendant gestured for them to go into the back part of the shop.

 Chapter 289 I Rule this Shit Now

    Chapter 289 I Rule this Shit Now


    ??They had a hidden home, it seemed. It had bedrooms for them to sleep at, bathrooms, living and dining rooms, a library and much more. Damian was surprised to see the level of technology they had.


    "All of this belongs to your secret organization?" Damian asked Elena.


    Elena nodded and said, "Yes, it does. Pretty good, right? This is our sanctuary, and the reason we are still here. You know, it is hard to survive, especially when people think you are saying non-sense."


    The whole dungeon freezing thing was pretty serious, that if it was indeed the truth. Damian had to learn more about it before saying anything, and that was the reason why he was there in the first ce.


    "Follow me, I will show you around," Elena said.


    Damian epted her offer and the two explored the sanctuary. Elena told him things rted to their secret organization and some things about her life too, and why they were doing that they were doing. Apparently, their organization tried to stop the big problems before they became unstoppable.


    "We always keep our eyes open to signs that most people ignore, and we do our best to stop the catastrophes before they happen," she exined.


    It was a noble cause, and Damian liked it. He said nothing, though, and only followed Elena while hearing to the stories she had.


    After exploring the whole ce, they all went to a room with a big table, presumably where meetings happened. Other members of the organization were there, waiting for them.


    The moment they saw Damian there, they started to whisper among each other, and they couldn''t understand why a stranger was there, especially a man!


    Elena was one of the leaders of the organization, so she asked them to stay silent while she exined everything. They nodded and heard the things Elena had to say.


    Damian looked around, and he was shocked. All of the girls that were part of the organization were hot, and most of them were wearing vulgar outfits. He was starting to be thankful he decided to go there.


    He could not help but stare at the girls from time to time, trying his best so that they wouldn''t notice him.


    "Why are you so certain this man can help us, Elena? Isn''t this dangerous? What if he is a spy?!" a blond woman said.


    The blond woman was Jennifer, and she was one of the high-ranking members of the organization, having a simr level of authority to Elena.


    "He saved us many times, and he is powerful and willing to know more about the freezing problem. That is something that concerns him too," Elena said.


    ''She is damn right about all of that. Smart girl,'' Thought Damian.


    The blond girl looked at Damian for a while and then she said, "Could you please let us speak in private to decide our future moves?"


    Damian simply nodded and left, not saying a word to them. He knew they would need a meeting to think about his presence there, though he did not care about their decision in the end.


    He needed to learn more about the freezing thing happening in the earlier floors of the dungeon to know if that would happen to the tenth floor too, and if that was the case, then Damian had to start moving and getting everyone out of the tenth floor.


    ''I will get all the answers I need using my strength if I have to,'' Thought Damian as he waited outside in one of the couches near a firece.


    The atmosphere was cozy, and he enjoyed his moment there. It was much better than the problems he had faced during the journey, and the couch was way better than sleeping on the carriage or in cheap inns. He lied down, and rxed.


    It took them thirty minutes to call him back into the meeting room. All the girls were waiting for him.


    "We have talked and decided that we will not ept your help, and we kindly ask for you to leave this sanctuary. If you leak any information about this ce, we will have to end your life, so think carefully about this," the blonddy said, staring at Damian with a cold gaze.


    That was unexpected for him. Damian believed that Elena had a high authority within the organization and would be capable of making them ept him, but apparently that was not the case.


    Elena whispered into his ears, "I tried to make them ept you, but we are 5 in total, all having equal powers. Only I voted for you to stay."


    ''So that is the reason,'' Realized Damian.


    Damian stared at the blond girl, and said, "I believe we have a misunderstanding here."


    "A misunderstanding? Why is that?" the blonddy said.


    He smirked, "Elena must have used the wrong words to convince you. You see, this is not a request, but an order. This organization of yours is mine now, so you should just obey and shut the fuck up. There is no such thing as five people inmand now, I rule this shit."


    The room went silent. No one knew if Damian was telling the truth or just joking. Hell, they saw him as a crazy guy. The blond girlughed, "What are you saying? Did you lost your mind?"


    Damian moved his hand and the blonddy went flying toward him. He grabbed her by the neck and said, "You will be the one losing your mind when I cut your head off."


    The girls got up from their seats, "Let her go or we will kill you."


    He shook his head, "It seems you don''t know your ce yet. Let me show it to you."


    Damian activated his Telekinesis at full power, and none of the girls could move. They froze in ce. Even Elena who was not against him suffered the same fate.


    "Now, I don''t pretend to kill you, but that does not mean I won''t torture you. Let''s start if this blonddy who thinks she still rules this ce. Choose what arm do you want to lose?"


    The blonddy could not move and could only talk. "What nonsense are you saying? Let me go!" she said.


    She was still acting like his superior. "If you don''t choose what arm you want to lose, I will grab both. You have three seconds."


    "1¡­"


    "Please, let me go! Don''t do this!"


    "2¡­"


    "I know you are just faking this! No way you will do this!"


    When faced with such question, the blonddy could not answer, and acted crazy. Damian was not joking. He lifted her using only the power of his mind, and ripped her arms out utilizing his super human strength.


    "Aggggrr!" the blonddy yelled in pain.


    That was only the start.

 Chapter 290 Showing Dominance, and New Plan

    Chapter 290 Showing Dominance, and New n


    ??Damian disliked the blonddy. He didn''t know her well, but their first conversation hadn''t been great. The freezing problem was one Damian had to learn more about it, so making her lose both arms was not a high price to pay.


    If it was before, then Damian would never do something like that, but he had grown since his first time in Garmony, and now he was apletely different person. The blood magic also had a role in that change.


    Everyone looked at the scene unfolding before their eyes in terror, yet none of thedies could move or yell. They were trapped there, and Damian had total control over their lives.


    "This is my first andst warning," Damian said as his gaze swept across the crowd, "I am now your boss, and the reason I am here is to learn more about this freezing problem we are facing, and if we truly need to leave the tenth floor. Anyone who tries anything will die."


    The cold tone in Damian''s voice made all of them realize how dire the situation was. "I will stop using my power, and anyone who tries anything will die instantly."


    After that, Damian deactivated his Telekinesis, and all the girls inside the room remained seated, not moving or saying a word. They would not try their luck against Damian.


    Elena was also terrified, even though she knew how Damian was, it was still a shock to her. As for the blonddy, she had lost a lot of blood, but one of thedies inside the room could utilize healing powers, and she stopped the bleading.


    "S-Someone can grow my arms back in the future, so I will still be of use to you. Please, don''t kill me," the blonddy said, bowing her head to Damian.


    She changedpletely after what happened, as anyone would. Damian nodded, "I hope you keep being useful. Now, please, can someone share me the details about what the fuck is happening?"


    The old leaders of the organization shared everything they knew that was rted to the freezing problem, and Damian carefully listened to all of it. They said that if Damian needed proof, they had portals in the city leading to the already frozen floors.


    "But is it safe to go there?" Damian asked.


    "No. That''s why we believe the best way to get the proof you want is through magic. We can utilize magic to send a disposable creature there, and see everything through its eyes. What do you think?" one of the leaders said.


    That was a good idea, or at least Damian thought it was. There was no reason to go there if it was truly that dangerous. Damian knew in first-hand how deadly the freezing power was, and that he would notst a single second against it.


    "Alright, I like that idea. So please, go do that ande back to me after you are ready to show me the proofs. Also, if this is truly happening, we will need to spread the word and make everyone leave the tenth floor as soon as possible," Damian said.


    Elena was right beside him and she nodded, "Yep, this is our n. But people don''t trust or believe in us, so there is no way we can do that in our current situation. Maybe that will change now that we have you here?"


    Damian was powerful, but he knew he wasn''t the most powerful person in the tenth floor, and certainly was not the most influential either. How could he convince them?


    "We need to spread the proofs we get to everyone. Can you use magic to record the images or something?" Damian asked them.


    All of them shook their heads, denying that to him. Apparently, recording the images was beyond their level. But then, the blonddy, the one who lost both arms, looked at him and said, "I know a mage who can do that. He lives in a tower in the middle of nowhere. Pretty hard to get there, and it will take a while, but it is possible."


    The look of surprise was evident in Damian''s face, "And how do you know this mage if I may ask?"


    "He is a friend of my family since ages ago. You can use your mental powers to see that I am not lying," the blonddy said.


    She didn''t even need to ask him that. Damian had been using his power the moment the girls started talking, and everyone had said the truth, including the blonddy.


    "So we have yet another trip to do. Let''s go find this mage you spoke about. But this means you will have toe with us, so get new arms, please," Damian said as he turned around and left, "I am hungry, so see y''allter."


    Elena caught up with him after he left the meeting room. "Did you have to do that to her? Now she has to recover both arms!"


    "You don''t understand," Damian said as he looked at her, "That was the only way to make them see and feel my dominance. Remember, with me here, you have the chance to make others believe in the things you say, and we can save everyone who is currently living here."


    Damian knew saving everyone was impossible, but he just wanted tofort Elena.


    "I-I understand. Can Ie with you in this new journey?" Elena asked.


    She was not the only one who wanted to go with them in this new journey. Luna and June wanted to go too, and because June was going, Kai wanted too. It was the same group all over again.


    ''I believe Elena and Luna have other intentions whening with me. Maybe I can get June too? She is pretty as well!'' Thought Damian as he walked out of the building, looking for one of the restaurants in the city.


    Elena didn''t follow him. She needed to speak with everyone and calm them down after everything that had happened. Damian was finally alone again, and he wanted to enjoy a moment of peace, but problems seemed to always go his way.

 Chapter 291 Corrupt Guards

    Chapter 291 Corrupt Guards


    ??The city was teeming with people, the streets vibrant and full of life. It was amon ce for merchants and adventurers alike, and that was the reason behind such vivid scenery. Damian walked down the streets, seeing the shops and hearing the whispers of conversation down the alleys.


    A city like that was secure. It had to be. A group of guards approached Damian as he was walking through the city. Four guards in total, all wearing shiny armor. It didn''t feel like a good thing.


    ''Why are theying at me?'' Thought Damian.


    One of the guards looked at him and said, "Excuse me, you are new around here, right?"


    He was new in town, but that was the same for many other people there, and the guards didn''t go ask them the same question. They wanted something from Damian. They were looking for trouble.


    "Yes, indeed. What give it away?" Damian said with a smile, trying to act friendly with the guards.


    The guard smiled back, "The way you look at things. Foreigners always get lost in the city''s beauty. Anyway, you probably don''t know about this because you are new, but there is a fee you must pay for the city guards to ensure the safety of the city and..."


    They were asking for money. Illegal money. Damian didn''t know what do to or say. He was confident in winning against most of the people in the city, but there was still the chance someone powerful was there, someone that could win against him.


    "Really? But I don''t have any money. I came to this city to make a living, so all my money was used for me to get here," Damian said, his face pitiful.


    He was trying his best to make them believe him, but that didn''t do it.


    "Cut the crap!" the guard said, his tone of anger, "You certainly have money. We saw you enter that fancy building not long ago. If you don''t want to die, follow us, right now!"


    Damian thought about yelling things like, ''here, corrupt guards trying to steal my money,'' but decided not to.


    Damian did as the guards told him, and followed them into an alley, a deserted one. There was no one around, and that made the guards act more fiercely toward him.


    "Give me your money you piece of shit," the guard said, "you are here because we allow you to."


    With a smirk, Damian asked, "How many guards does this city have? Lots of them, right?"


    That was a strange question to ask at that particr moment, but the guards still answered him, "Yes, there are lots of guards here, but no one to help you. So, give up and give us everything you have."


    "So no one would miss if all of you suddenly disappeared or are found dead in a random alley, right?" Damian said, his smile unsettling.


    Never did the guards think Damian would say something like that. They blinked a few times, not quite understanding what they had just heard.


    That was unsettling to say the least, and the guards retreated a few steps, but then, they could not move anymore. Damian activated his ability, and the guards could not move or say a word. They were trapped like flies in a web.


    "So you are corrupt guards trying to get the money from foreigners, right? Why did you pick me?" Damian asked.


    He deactivated his ability for one guard, and waited for the answer. "We just get random foreign people, that''s all."


    For some reason, Damian was not believing him. "Didn''t you say you saw me enter a fancy building? I am sure you know what that building was, right? So, did anyone else ask you to do this?"


    When Damian said that, the guard stood quiet, not saying another word.


    ''I knew it! Someone with a high position in this city doesn''t want Elena''s organization to keep breathing!''


    Damian looked at the guard and said, "If you don''t want to tell me, I can just get the answers myself, so it does not matter."


    He was ready to use his mind powers to read their minds and get the answers he wanted, but then, the guards'' heads exploded, all of them. It was as if someone had activated a bomb the moment Damian was about to get the answers!


    "Who did this?" Damian cursed, looking around the alley, trying to see if someone else was there. No one was there.


    It had to be a spell which could be activated from the distance, and presumably, the person who did that to the guards was the same person who hired the guards to attack Damian in the first ce.


    ''I need to warn Elena and the others, but only after eating something, I am starving!''


    Damian moved his palm toward the bodies in front of him and drained all of their blood, turning them into skeletons. He could feel the surge of power going through his body. It felt nice.


    Although the situation looked quite serious, Damian decided to eat something before returning to their base to speak with the girls. He looked for a normal looking restaurant, and ordered simple foods with alcohol and wine to rx his mind.


    The atmosphere in a simple restaurant pleased him more than the usual crowded luxury restaurants. Damian just wanted some peace and a time away from the rich people.


    "Hey, give this man a drink," Damian said as he gestured to the attendant behind the counter. He decided to pay a few drinks to the drunk men who were there, and they all appreciated it.


    Theyughed and talked shit, ignoring all of their problems for a while. After spending two hours eating and drinking, Damian returned to Elena, and exined the situation to her and the other people.


    "What? Someone targeted you? Who could it be? Also, this is not the first time, but we still don''t know who is doing this!"


    "Not the first time? So you are saying that the guards already came for someone else of your organization? Or rather, my organization now," Damian said.


    "Hum, yes, they did. But we need to investigate this in another time. Our priority is the freezing problem. When do we leave?" Elena asked.


    It was time for yet another journey.

 Chapter 292 Outdoor Camping

    Chapter 292 Outdoor Camping


    ??The same carriage they had used to enter the city not long ago was the one they were going to use to leave it, again. Damian, Elena, Kai, June, Luna and the blonddy called Mary were leaving.


    They decided to rest for the night before leaving the following day. All of them wanted some rest before embarking on a journey again, and although one day was not enough to replenish all of their energies, it was the best they could afford at that moment.


    "So this will be a long journey, right?" Damian asked as he looked through the carriage''s window, feeling the sun hit his face.


    Deep down, he wanted to rx for a few days and do nothing, perhaps get some girls to have some fun, but the freezing problem was steadily growing, and he needed to do something about it.


    "Yes," Mary said, "The mage lives quite far off from society, so getting there is a pain in the ass."


    Damian was about toin about it but then he looked around inside the carriage, seeing all the beauties that wereing with him, and that eased up his mind. He knew Elena and Luna would want to do some nasty stuff with him, and now all he had to do was get the other girls to do the same.


    [Name: Damian Romero]


    [Erotic Coins: 1300]


    [Attributes:]


    [Strength: 107]


    [Agility: 107]


    [Endurance: 105]


    [Ability Power: 125]


    When thinking about sex, he couldn''t help but look at his attributes to see how everything was going, and his attributes were pretty high! With the blood draining stuff, he was able to increase his attributes in a steady pace, and his Erotic Coins were still there for him to use in some abilities!


    But the problem was that he had too many options and didn''t know exactly what he needed at that moment.


    ''If we are actually going to that floor, I need something to know my enemy''s strength,'' Pondered Damian.


    If the freezing problem was indeed unstoppable, they would have to go to that dungeon floor where powerful enemies lived, and Damian wanted an ability to see his enemy''s attributes or estimated level. That would save his life.


    He checked through the store and found an ability exactly like the one he wanted, but it costed 1500 Erotic Coins, so he was 200 coins off.


    But a few girls were going with him, so Damian was confident in getting the remaining Erotic Coins by the time the journey ended, and then he would buy the ability he wanted.


    During the journey, Mary, the blond girl who Damian had ripped both arms, came to talk to him. "I am sorry for the way I talked to you back then."


    She did not look as beaten as before. Mary already had both of her arms back -- she knew a very powerful healer who could regrow limbs, and because she still had her old arms, the process was much smoother.


    Damian disliked her at first because of the way she acted, but it seemed that she was willing to change.


    "No worries. I was just an outsider and you did nothing wrong. But you should trust your friends more. Elena said good things about me, so you could at least consider things," Damian said, giving her a warn.


    Mary nodded, "I know, I know. Elena and I had a fight before she left, and I was still angry at her, and that changed my judgment of what was right. I am sorry."


    After saying that, Mary moved to the other part of the carriage to let Damian alone. She was trying her best to not be annoying to him.


    ''It appears that she did change. Now I feel kinda bad for doing that to her¡­'' Thought Damian as he started looking through the carriage window once again.


    They had to stop for the night to rest. The carriage didn''t have enough size for all of them to sleep inside anymore.


    "We had to bring more supplies with us, and Mary is here now, so this is why we are using these tents," Elena exined.


    Luna was constantly looking around, seeing the dense forest and embracing the night silence, "Are you sure this ce is safe for us to stay the night? We didn''t find a single building around here."


    Damian took the lead and said, "Let me check the surroundings just to be certain we are safe."


    He was the strongest among them, and everyone knew it already. So, when Damian said that, Luna rxed, "Thank you for this."


    With the help of his Telekinesis ability, Damian could fly around the area to check everything from above, making it much easier. Mary was seeing it for the first time, and she was shocked.


    "H-He is flying!" Mary said, her eyes wide open.


    The others had already seen Damian''s ability to fly, so they were not as shocked as her. Everyoneughed, and that made their night less tense.


    As for Damian, he checked the surrounding area, and judging by what he saw, the area was safe. Sure, there were a few beasts roaming around, but none of these beasts were strong, and Damian was confident in killing them with ease.


    There were no buildings or bandits in the area. He returned with the good news.


    "Let''s make a campfire then and make some food! I also brought some drinks!" June happily said, showcasing her bottle of wine.


    Kai wasn''t to happy about it, "You are drinking too much, sister."


    June showed her tongue to him, "Now that you said this,I will drink more."


    Damian moved his hand, making the bottle of wine fly away from June''s hand, and it went straight to his. For a moment, she thought Damian was working with Kai to keep her away from the drink, but the motive was different.


    "I need this drink," Damian said. He opened up the bottle of wine and drank it was if it was water.


    They ate, drank, and chatted before going to sleep inside their tents. Damian had his own tent, but during the night, someone else went inside his tent.

 Chapter 293 Talking First is Always Nice

    Chapter 293 Talking First is Always Nice


    ??The ce they were in was pretty silent and devoid of life. Damian was not expecting any danger to ur during the night time, so when he heard someone had entered his tent, he was expecting it to be some of hispanions.


    But then, the cold hint of a de was on his throat, and a female voice whispered, "Don''t scream, or you will die."


    Damian first examined the person who was threatening him, and came to the conclusion that said person did not have a chance against him. He was much more powerful.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Damian whispered back, acting as if he was scared of dying.


    The mysterious woman said, "I need your carriage. Can you give it to me?"


    If it was something else that she was asking, then maybe Damian would try to help, but the carriage was impossible for him. They needed it to reach their destination withfort, especially considering how far the destination was.


    He shook his head, "I cannot give you that. Why do you need the carriage for? Maybe I can just bring you along on it?"


    Thedy didn''t answer immediately. She pondered before saying a word. "I am not a criminal like you think. My sister is ill and I need to help her, but don''t have the resources to do so. We are in the middle of nowhere as you can probably tell..."


    Damian was happy that he didn''t attack the woman thinking she was just a thief trying to get his stuff.


    ''It''s nice to talk to people before killing them, sometimes,'' He realized.


    He then looked at her and said, "We are going to meet a wizard in the middle of nowhere, pretty far from here. Do you think she needs the help of a mage or normal doctors can help her?"


    "Really?" thedy gaped, "This condition of hers is something the doctors could never help her at all. I think my only chance is with a mage!"


    Everything was just too aligned. Damian was not the type of person to believe blindly in someone, so he used his Telekinesis while talking to thedy, trying to get more information through her thoughts, and maybe learn the truth.


    She was telling the truth. Well, at least that was what Damian realized after reading her thoughts.


    ''She is either a pretty good liar with a way of countering my ability, or this is just the truth.''


    Despite not fully trusting the woman, he decided to help her, but first, the two left the camp in the middle of the night, and went to where her sister was.


    "I am Cassia, and my sister is Nessia. She''s nice, I know you will like her," Cassia said as the two walked through the forest.


    Damian was analyzing her every movement. Cassia had been capable of sneaking into their camp without alerting him, which meant she had the skills. He was sure he would win against her in any type of fight, but there was no denying that her stealthy skills were above-average.


    "Where''s your parents?" Damian asked.


    "They are dead," Cassia said, looking a bit down, "We are currently travelers, and I am doing my best to find the solution to my sister''s problem. When we were living in our homes, we had the best medicine and doctors avable so she was not as bad as she is right now."


    The way Cassia talked felt like the truth, and the more she shared about her story, the more convinced Damian was. But still, there was still caution by his parts.


    "I see. But what does she have?" he asked.


    "It''s something rted to her magic. She cannot control her mana anymore, and sometimes she just uses her magic randomly. The good thing is that she lost a lot of her power, so the magic she uses doesn''t hurt anyone," Cassia stopped for a moment, "most of the times, at least."


    A problem rted to her usage of mana. Mana was something Damian was interested about, as it sounded like it was different than the ability the humans had on Earth, but also simr at the same time!


    The abilities humans had on Earth came from the serum, which came from the beasts, which were magical beasts from the dungeons. Everything was connected, and most humans were realizing ¡ª now that they were stuck inside the dungeon ¡ª that they could do way more things, not just using a specific ability.


    They kept walking through the forest. The cold night breeze hit their faces, and the asional sound of night birds woke Damian up from his internal thoughts. He lost track of time and didn''t know for how long they walked, but eventually, he spotted a campfire and two sleeping bags. Both were empty, and Cassia''s sister was in front of the campfire, heating her hands.


    She spotted her sister fairly quickly, but she also saw Damian with her, and looked puzzled, "Who is he?"


    Nessia was just scared that someone had taken her sister. It looked like it.


    "Sister, rx," Cassia said with a smile, "He is trying to help us."


    After hearing her sister, Nessia rxed, as she fully trusted Cassia.


    As for Damian, he was analyzing the two sister, and their difference was visible. They did not look simr in the slightest!


    Sure, there was a chance they were blood-rted sisters who didn''t have a single feature alike, but they were so different in both appearance and power that Damian was sure they were not blood-rted sister!


    Cassia not only looked way different, but she was also prone to use stealth abilities, andshe probably had some affinity to shadows or silence or things rted to stealth abilities. But her sister, apparently, did not have anything rted to that, and siblings often did have simr abilities.


    Nessia''s hair was also silver, while Cassia''s was ck. They were too different from each other.


    Damian said nothing about that and simply agreed to Cassia, "I am here to help you, or at least try to help you. I am heading to a mage in a distant ce, and your sister said you are also looking for a capable mage, so I don''t see a reason to deny a helping hand."


    Nessia could not hold her happiness. She started crying.

 Chapter 294 Learning more about the situation

    Chapter 294 Learning more about the situation


    ??She cried as if there was no tomorrow. It was the first time someone came to aid her and her sister. Nessia remembered the time she still had her family taking care of her, and could not hold her tears.


    Damian said nothing, and he just let her cry and take all of that feeling out of her chest. It was nice to have moments like that.


    Cassia walked over and hugged her sister near the campfire, and the two stayed there for a while. Damian went over the campfire and sat too, feeling the warmth shove away the night cold.


    When Nessia stopped crying, she looked at Damian and said, "Will you really help us? If I am being honest with you, I don''t trust people who are too kind. That''s a sad thing about the world we live in."


    She was not wrong. Damian was the same type of person, and even after the whole crying scene, he did not fully trust the two sisters. It could all be a trap to get him.


    "I am heading to a mage, and my carriage has space, so I don''t see a problem with it. But you will have to help us, likegetting food for the night if we have little, and help set up camp too," he said.


    Nessia liked what she heard, "Of course we will do that! This is something we do on our own, so you can rx. But can you tell me what are the other peopleing with us?"


    She thought for a moment about asking the reason Damian was going to see a mage, but that would be indelicate, and if Damian wanted to tell them, he would with time. They were getting a free ride, so they were cautions not to said the wrong things that may upset Damian.


    "Some friends of mine. You will meet them tomorrow morning. They are nice, so don''t worry," Damian said, reassuring the sisters, "I always protect the people traveling with me. Now, what is exactly your problem? Your sister said you have a mana problem?"


    "Uh, yes. That is correct. I am slowly losing my power, and I randomly use my magic sometimes. If I try to use a minor spell, then it can be a huge spell suddenly, and the contrary is the same. I just avoid using my magic because of that," Nessia exined.


    That was just the good part. If it was only rted to her usage of spells, then it was still possible to find ways to live. But there was more to it. Cassia was the one who said, "Not only this, but my sister is losing her vitality. Some doctors estimated that she only has three years if we don''t find the solution to this problem."


    "Only three years?"


    Three years was pretty bad, and Damian now knew the reason why Cassia was so desperate to find someone who could help her sister. With all the chaos happening inside the dungeon, the three years Nessia had could be even lower.


    "Yes, only three years¡­" Nessia said, looking down, "I don''t want to die so young, not before finding the person who killed our family. Please, sir, can you help me?"


    Damian had changed. He was not the type of person who would help everyone and try to be a hero, but the two sisters in front of him looked like they really needed some help, and he was already going to meet up the mage so there was no problem in helping them.


    "I will help you go to this mage, and there we might know more about what you have. But if the solution to your problem is beyond my capabilities or beyond the things I am willing to do, then you will have to find the solution alone," Damian said, his gaze serious.


    "We fully understand," Cassia said, bowing to Damian, "This is already more than we could ask for. Thank you for this."


    "No problem. Now, I will return to my carriage, and you cane there during the morning. Come early. We will probably wake up around 7 am and continue our journey."


    After exchanging a few more words, Damian left. He got some information about the two sisters, and what was their motive going with them, so there was no need to rush things and interrogate them there. With time, he would learn everything he had to.


    Damian walked for a while, just enough to get out of their vision range, and then started flying as fast as he could. That made the journey way faster, and soon he was back at his camp. Once inside his tent, he realized Luna was there!


    "I heard you leave the camp so I stayed here waiting for you. Did something happen? Are we in danger?" Luna asked.


    Damian was the strongest among them, so it was strange for him to leave during the night. Luna already thought about the worst.


    "No, we are safe, don''t worry," Damian said, stroking her hair, "We might have two more people traveling with us tomorrow morning, but don''t freak out. Everything will be exined tomorrow, so you can go back to your tent and sleep well."


    Luna was surprised to hear that, and then, with rosed cheeks, she said, "C-Can I sleep here tonight? I don''t like sleeping in the wild like this."


    Damian had no idea if she was telling the truth about that or if she was just trying to sleep with him for the night. Either way, he saw no reason to refuse.


    "Sure, no problem. I think I need someone to talk to. I kind of lost my sleep after waking up."


    Luna smiled, and sat beside him inside the tent. The two whispered, talking about random subjects for twenty minutes. After twenty minutes, Luna was busy doing something else.


    She gagged on his cock, going all the way down her throat. Damian was lying inside the tent with both arms behind his head, rxing while Luna took care of his cock with her soft tongue. It felt good.

 Chapter 295 This Place Looks Good

    <h4>Chapter 295 This ce Looks Good</h4>


    Luna had gorgeous breasts. They not only looked perfectly rounded and big, but soft and warm too. She used them to rub Damian''s cock, and the feeling was overwhelmingly good.


    "Am I doing this right, Damian?" Luna asked as she used her breasts to rub the cock while smiling in a sexy way to him.


    "Yes," Damian said, moving his hand forward to squeeze her breasts, "It feels good."


    That was the farthest they went that night. Well, Damian licked her pussy too and used his fingers, and cummed on her face and breasts at the end of their night, but no pration happened.


    The ce they were in was silent during the night, and the tents were too close to each other. It wouldn''t work, so Damian decided to avoid it. But still, the night had been great, and Luna also enjoyed every moment.


    By sunrise, Cassia and Nessia appeared at their campsite. The two girls had woke up quite early, scared that Damian might leave without them during the early hours of the morning.


    When they saw he was still there, his carriage was still there, they rxed and waited a little far from the camp till Damian and the other woke up. Then, it was time for the introductions.


    "So they will travel with us all the way to where the mage is? Do you trust them?" Elena asked Damian after hearing Cassia''s story.


    She was not even whispering or trying to hide the question. Cassia and Nessia were right in front of her, listening all of it.


    "I think they are," Damian said, moving his gaze toward Cassia, "for now, at least. I am here so you shouldn''t worry too much."


    Nessia frowned when she heard that. ''is he strong?'' She wondered.


    After the introductions, they grabbed everything from their camp and continued their journey. It was Damian''s time to drive the carriage, which wasn''t so boring because he used his Telekinesis to do some work and have more time to enjoy the view around him.


    Cassia and Nessia barely had anything. Their belongings were basically the sleeping bags they carried along, and that was it. Once inside the carriage, Nessia had to say, "This is much better than walking. I was so tired because of my poor condition."


    The two sisters didn''t have any vehicle to transport them. It was all by foot, and although Cassia could withstand more fatigue, Nessia was not in her best shape, and she was getting worse by the day.


    "That''s good to hear," Elena said, "But what exactly is your problem? Do you have any clue why you are like this?"


    They had shared the general information as to why they wanted the trip, begging for the help, but the two sisters didn''t tell everything to them. Elena tried her best to get more information regarding Nessia''s problem.


    Nessia had an awkward smile, "I don''t know why did this to me. It just happened at one point a few years ago. But that''s not something for you to worry. If you can help me get to the mage, then this is way more than I could ever ask for."


    Damian could hear what they were discussing inside the carriage, but his mind was focused on other things, like making sure none sneaked up on them and attacked the carriage.


    ''They are gossiping while I do the work. I need some vacation time after this journey,'' Damian thought.


    Damian stayed in the exterior part of the carriage driving it for a few hours, and then it was time for Kai to do that. He didn''t look so happy.


    "Could you stay outside to talk? I don''t want to be alone in here, and my sister is currently sleeping," Kai said.


    That was quite the shift in behavior since the first time they met. Damian looked inside the carriage, and June was indeed sleeping.


    "Sure, no problem. Though I think we might stop in one hour or so."


    They had been on the road for a while, and although it was not night time, they still needed to stop to eat something and use the bathroom ¡ª aka the bushes in the forest. It was impossible to keep going without stopping.


    "Yeah, I know. Anyway, how do you feel about this trip? This is the first time I am exploring this area, so the unknown scares me," Kai said, his head spinning around, looking at the dense forest around them.


    It was the first time Damian was exploring those parts too, but he had way more confidence in his own power, so he was way more rxed than Kai was.


    "I mean, there''s always the chance of something bad happening, but we are here to make sure everything goes as nned, right?" Damian said.


    Kai''s first thought was his sister, someone who he promised to take care of, "Yes, I know. But this journey will take us a month still. I don''t like being out here in the wilderness for so long."


    He had a point. They were going through some parts that barely had any people living in it, and it was often the home of beasts, bandits, and people who might want to harm them. The word about a carriage crossing those parts would travel fast, and danger woulde their way.


    "I think there''s a city half-way through our journey. We can stop there for a few days for a proper rest and keep going afterwards," Damian suggested.


    "Sounds good."


    They talked about some random stuff till they eventually had to stop to eat and use the bathroom. Damian peed in the middle of the forest, hoping that no bugs appeared to haunt him.


    After a quick stop, they continued their journey, and differently from the other night, no camping would happen. There was a small cabin close to the road with a stable and a farm with animals.


    "Maybe we can go there and stay for the night. Or camp close to the house. This will make it safer for us," Damian said.


    He didn''t mind camping far from the house, as it made no difference to him, but the others felt safer there, especially Nessia, so why not go there?


    "Yes, we need a good ce to rest. Maybe we can use the barn?" Luna said, exchanging nces with Damian.


    She was thinking about some dirty stuff to do during the night with Damian, and he knew it very well.

 Chapter 296 She wants more (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 296 She wants more (R-18)</h4>


    Damian was the one leading the way, going toward the cabin''s door and knocking a few times, waiting for someone to answer. A bulky man with a thick beard came to greet them.


    "Excuse me, sir. We are a traveling caravan and would like to park for the night if you allow us? I am willing to pay," Damian said.


    The man was surprised to see them there. It was unusual for travelers to use that road.


    "I will go talk to my wife first. Where would you be staying at?" the man asked.


    With a smile, Damian said, "We can stay in the barn, no worries. I won''t disturb you."


    The man was about to go inside to talk to his wife when she showed up by the door. She wore a pajama, showcasing some of her curves. When she looked at Damian, she gave him a seductive smile, one that her husband did not see.


    "Who are these people, husband?"


    "They want to use our barn for the night. What do you think?" the man asked.


    It didn''t take long for his wife to give an answer. In fact, she answered it in just one second.


    "Yes, they can. I don''t see a problem."


    They talked for a few moments, setting up the price that Damian would pay for the night, which was pretty low. The husband asked for more money while the wife lowered it for Damian.


    ''That woman wants something, I can tell,'' thought Damian.


    After that, everyone went to the barn to settle for the night. They had tents inside their carriage, and nkets too, so it wasn''t as bad as they thought it would be.


    Damian ced his tent in the up area of the barn ¡ª like the second floor ¡ª and from there, he had a clear view of the starry sky.


    The scenery did wonders for his mind. Luna went there with him, which was something he already suspected it would happen.


    "Can I sit with you?" Luna asked.


    "Of course," Damian said, gesturing with his right hand, "Tell me, what do you think about the sky today?"


    Luna sat beside him, watching the sky for a while before giving him an answer, "Gorgeous. It makes me wonder about the secrets of the world that we still need to uncover."


    Damian shared a simr feeling. There were so many unanswered questions that it was driving him crazy.


    "I just hope that this mage Mary talked about can help us, and that our idea will work," he said.


    Luna tried tofort him, "It will work. We have to make it work for the sake of everyone. If we don''t do it, then who will?"


    The future of all the people inside the tenth floor of the dungeon was in Damian''s hands. It was a difficult burden to carry, but he had to do it.


    "Thank you," Damian said, gently smiling to Luna, "Your help means a lot to me."


    Damian returned to look at the sky, thoughtful about many things. Then, he felt his pants move, and when he looked down, Luna''s face was there, right beside him cock.


    She gave him a horny smile and whispered, "No one will see it. Let me rx you."


    That wasn''t quite the truth. If anyone decided to go up to the second floor of the barn, they would instantly spot them doing it. But apparently, Luna did not care. She started slow using her mouth and tongue, and when Damian''s cock was wet enough, she went all in, gagging with the cock.


    It felt good. Damian could not deny that. Luna''s talent with her mouth and tongue was one of the best, and she loved sucking Damian''s dick. With one of his hands, Damian pushed her head down, making her choke.


    Strange sounds echoed that night, but everyone was too tired to hear it. They were all sleeping. Well, not everyone.


    The wife who Damian spoke with a few momentster was walking outside, and she stopped behind a tree. From there, she could see the second floor of the barn ¡ª which didn''t have a window or anything to cover ¡ª so she was seeing Luna suck the cock.


    ''What a little slut. I want to be handled like her,'' the wife thought.


    The milf couldn''t control herself as she started ying with her pussy while watching Luna and Damian. Her fingers doing circr moves, and at one point, she was cing all five fingers inside her pussy.


    Damian hadn''t notice her presence there. He was enjoying his moment with Luna, who was not satisfied with just sucking his cock. She wanted to get fucked.


    Luna grabbed one of the woods utilized to make the barn''s roof, and spread her right leg up! The flexibility she had was incredible.


    Damian held the right leg up, and started prating inside her wet warm pussy. His hips movements had tremendous power behind them, but because he couldn''t wake everyone, he had to go slow.


    "Can''t you use your power to stop the sound from l-l-l-


    leaking?" Luna said, barely being able to as Damian was hard fucking her pussy.


    He could do that, but utilizing such power would make it hard for him to perceive the outside sounds, and that was a problem considering they were in an unknown area.


    "I can''t, but we can go somewhere else to fuck?" Damian suggested.


    Luna nodded, and the two left. She obviously grabbed her clothes back, but did not wear them. She used a nket to cover their body till they reached a desert area in the forest.


    It was not far from the house and the barn, just beside it near a river. The people living there certainly utilized the river to get fresh water.


    Anyway, now that no one else was around to hear them fuck, Damian hastened his movements! Luna had her face nted on the ground, and her rounded ass was aimed at the stars..


    Damian''s big cock made her feel as if she was in a paradise.


    "Faster, faster. Fuck my dirty pussy," Luna begged.


    She was wet and salivating, sticking her tongue out like a slut.


    "I want to feel this every single day! I cannot live without your cock anymore."


    "Bitch."


    "Y-Your bitch. I''m Luna, your private cum dumpster."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!